Epigraphia Indica Vol 03

Author(s): Jas Burgess
Publisher: Archaeological Survey of India
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/032557/1

Page #1

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
Volume III (1894-95)
0 0,
प्रत्नकीर्तिमपावश
PUBLISHED BY
THE DIRECTOR GENERAL ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110011
1979

Page #2

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
Volume III (1894-95)
प्रत्नकीर्तिमपावृश
PUBLISHED BY
THE DIRECTOR GENERAL
ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA
JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110011
1979

Page #3

First printed 1897 Reprinted 1979
ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA GOVERNMENT OF INDIA
1979
Price : Rs. 100.00
Printed by S. Sagar at The Bengal Press, Rani Jhansi Pul, Delhi-110006

Page #4

PUBLISHED UNDER THE AUTHORITY OF THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA
AS A SUPPLEMENT TO THE "INDIAN ANTIQUARY.”
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
AND
RECORD OF THE ARCHÆOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA,
EDITED BY
E. HULTZSCH, Ph.D.,
GOVERNMENT EPIGRAPHIBT; YELLOW OF THE UNIVSRBITY OY MADRAS; CORR. XBXB. OT THE BATAVIA BOCIETY OF ABTS AND SCIENCES,
AND OF THE ROYAL SOCIETY OF SCIENCES AT GÖTTINGEN.
VOL. III.—1894-95.
CALCUTTA: OFFICE OF THE SUPERINTENDENT OF GOVERNMENT PRINTING, INDIA. BOMBAY: EDUCATION SOCIETY'S PRESS. RLEIPZIG: OTTO HARRASSOWITZ. LONDON: LUZAC & Co.
PARIS: E. LE ROUX. NEW YORK: WESTERMANN & Co.
BERLIN: A. ASHER & Co. CHICAGO: 8. D. PEET.
VIENNA: A. HÖLDER & Co.
Price, Rs. 24 or 36 sh., bound.

Page #5

CALCDTTA: GOVERNMRNT OF INDIA CENTRAL PRINTING OFFICE,
8, HASTINGE STREET.

Page #6

CONTENTS.
The names of contributors are arranged alphabetically.
PAOE
134
53
158
230
323
127
130
184
286
PROFESSOR G. BÜHLER, PA.D., LL.D., C.I.E.:--
No. 22. The siddápura edicts of A6ôka . . . . . . . . . J. F. Fleet, I.C.S., Pa.D., C.I.E. :
No. 1. Patřadakal pillar inscription of the time of Kirtivarman II .
8. Chiplun plates of Pulikasin II. . . . . . . # 9. Torkhode plates of the time of Govindaraja of Gujarat ; Saka-sanvat 735 , 25. Spurious Sudi plates, purporting to have been issued by Bútuga in Suka-Sarvat 860 , 33. A stone inscription of the Sinda family at Bhairanmaţti . . .
47. Records of the Somayamái kings of Katak . . . . . . . E. HOLTZSCH, PH.D.:
No. 2. Ranganatha inscription of Sundara-Pandya . . # 3. Alamanda plates of Anantavarman. . .
6. Satyamangalam plates of Dôvaraya II.; Baka-Sanavat 1946 . . 10. Vanapalli plates of Anna-Vena; Baka-Samvat 1300. . , 11. Coobin plates of Bhaskara Ravivarman . . . , 16. Ganapéávaram inscription of the time of Ganapati; Saka-Samvat 1153 .
16. Yenamadala inscription of Ganapamba . . . 20. Achyutapuram plates of Indravarman . . . . . 21. Chicacolo plates of Guņârņava's son Dévêndravarman .
26. Sravana-Belgola epitaph of Mallishêņa; after Saka-Samvat 1050. .. , 39. Nadupůru grant of Anna-Voma; Saka-Samvat 1296 .
1830 .
. .
.
. . . . 46. Gandágad plates of Dhruvasena I.;[Gupta-]Samvat 207 . 48. Káñchi inscription of Vikramaditya . . .
. PROFESSOR F. KIELHORN, Ph.D., LL.D., C.I.E.:
No. 6. Buguda plates of Madhavavarman .
7. Mândhâtá plates of Jayasinha of Dhård; (Vikrama-]Samvat 1112 , 13. Udayêndiram plates of the Bana king Vikramaditya II. .
14. Udayêndiram plates of Vira-Chola . . . . , 17. Paithan plates of Govinda III. ; Saka-Samvat 716 .
18. Baba) inscription of the Yadava king Singhaņa; Saka-Samvat 1144 ... 33. Udayêndiram plates of Nandivarman . . . . .
24. Onamáfijêri plates of Achyutaraya; Saka-Samvat 1462 . 27. Kolhapur inscription of the Silabâra Vijayaditya; Saka-Saṁvat 1065 . .
28. Båmani inscription of the Silâhâra Vijayaditya; Saka-Samvat 1073 , 29. Kolbápur inscription of the Sila hâra Bhỏja II. ; Saka-Samvat 1112-1116...
30. Gadag inscription of the Yådava Bhillama ; Saka-Samvat 1113 . .
31. Parlå-Kimedi plates of the time of Vajrahasta . . . . . . . , 35. Dudia plates of Pravarasena II. . . . . . . . . .
36. Rajor insoription of Mathanadeva; (Vikrama-]Samyat 1016 37. Bhadana grant of Aparajita; Baka-Samvat 919 . 40. Khårêpatan plates of Rattaraja; Saka-Samvat 930 .
41. Vériwal image inscription; Valabhi-Samvat 927 . . 42. Sitábaldi inscription of the time of Vikramaditya VI.; Saka-Sarovat 1008 . ., 43. Tidgundi plates of the time of Vikramaditya VI. ; [Châlukya-] Vikrama-Samvat 7 ,, 44. India Office plate of Vijayarajadova . . . . . . .
217
220
258
263
267 292
302
304 306 311

Page #7

CONTENTS.
PAGE
.
. .
21 236
.
314
.
H. KRISHNA SASTRI, B.A.:
No. 4. Bitraganta grant of Samgama II.; Saka-Samvat 1278 . . .
34. Kūniyûr plates of the time of Venkata II. ; Saka-Samvat 1556 .
# 45. Nagpur Museum inscription of Smêsvara; Saka-Samvat 1130 . . T. P. KRISHNASTAMI SASTBI, M.A.:No. 12. Three inscriptions of Chôļa chiefs.
A.-Bilvanáthêsvara inscription of Vira-Champa; faka-Samvat 1236 B.-Arn!Ala-Perumal inscription of Champa ; Saka-Samvat 1236 .
C.-Jambukdavara inscription of Valaka-Kamaya; saka-Samvat 1403 V. VENKATTA, M.A.:
No. 19. Nallar grant of Harihara II. . . . . . . . .
32. Alampundi plate of Virûpåksha; Saka-Samvat 1305 . . . . , 38. Four ancient Tamil inscriptions at Tirukkalukkupram . .
A.-Inscription of Rajakesarivarman . . . . . . B.- Inscription of Parantaka I. . . . . . . . C. and D.-Inscriptions of Kapparadeva . . . . .
. . .
70 71 73
.
. . . . . .
. . . . . .
113 224 276 277 280 282
INDEX
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
361

Page #8

LIST OF PLATES.
1. Part of the Pattadakal pillar inscription of Kirtirarman II. .
to face page 4 2. Ranganatha inscription of Sundara-Påndya . . . . . . ► 1 14 3. Alamanda plates of Anantavarman; the year 304 . . . . . between pages 18 & 19 4. Bițragunța grant of Samgama II.; Saka-Saṁvat 1278. Plate i.
1278. Plate i. . . .
26 & 27
to face page 32 6. Satyamangalam plates of Devaraya II. ; Saka-Samvat 1346 . between pages 38 & 39 7. Måndbåtå plates of Jayasimha of Dhårâ; [Vikrama-]Samvat 1112 .
to face page 50 8. Chiplun plates of Pulikesin II. . . . . . . .
52 9. Tôrkhêąd plates of Govindaraja of Gujarat ; Saka-Samvat 735 . . . between pages 56 & 57 10. Vanapalli plates of Anna-Vama; Saka-Bamvat 1300 . . . . . 62 & 63 11. Cochin plates of Bhaskara Ravivarman ; and Jambukêsvara inscription of Valaka-Kamaya, Saka-Samvat 1403 . . .
to face page 72 12. Udayêndiram plates of Vikramaditya II. . . . . . . between pages 76 & 77 13. Ganapéávaram inscription of Ganapati; Saka-Samvat 1153
to face page 88 14. Seals of copper-plate grants . . . . . .
» »
104 15. Paithan plates of Govinda III. ; Saka-Samvat 716 . . 16. Achyutapuram plates of Indra varman ; the year 87 . . . . . . . 128 & 129 17. Chicacole plates of Devendravarman; the year 183. . .
.
.
. . . » 132 & 133 18. Siddâ pura inscriptions of Dovånam Piye; Nos. I. and I.. . . .
138 & 139 19.
No. III. . . . .
to face page 140 20. Unamañjèri plates of Achyutaraya ; Saka-Samvat 1462. Plate i. . . between pages 152 & 153 81. , ,
, ,
ii. . . . , 156 & 167 22. Spurious Nagamangala plates of Sripurusha; Saka-Samvat 698 . .
to face page 164 23. Spurious Sadi plates of Bûtuga; Saka-Samvat 860 . . . . . between pages 180 & 181 24. Sravana-Belgola epitaph of Mallishêņa ; after Saka-Samvat 1050 . . . . 194 & 195 25. ParlA-Kimedi plates of the time of Vajrahasta . . . . . . . 222 & 223 26. Alampûndi plate of Virupaksha; Saku-Samvat 1305 . . . .. . to face page 228 27. Dudia plates of Pravarasena II. . . . . . . . . between pages 260 & 261 28. Bhádána grant of Aparajitadêva; Saka-Samvat 919. Plate i. . . . . , 272 & 273 29. →
. . . . to face page 276 30. Tirukkalukkunram inscriptions . . . . . . . . between pages 284 & 285 31. Khårêpåtan plates of Rattaraja; Saka-Samvat 930 . . . . . . . 300 & 301 32. Vårawal image inscription of Valabhi-Samvat 927; and Sitabaldt inscription
of Vikramaditya VI., Saka-Samvat 1008 . . . . . to face page 306 33. India Office plate of Vijayarajadeva . .
*
314 34. Gandégal plates of Dhruvasêna I.; [Gupta-]Samvat 207 . . . . between pages 320 & 321 36. Patna plates of the 6th year of Maha-Bhavagupta I. . . . . .
342 & 343 36. Katak plates of the 31st year of MahA-Bhavagupta I. . . . . # 348 & 349 37. Katak plates of the 3rd year of Maha-Bhavagupta II. . . . . . 356 & 857 38. Káñcbi inscription of Vikramaditya . . . . . . . . to face page 360

Page #9


Page #10

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
Page 5, text line 17, add a hyphen after Mrigathaņikâhârs.
footnote 19. The suggestion that Gangadharéna was intended, may be cancelled ;
Gayadhara' occurs, as a proper name, in Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. pp. 40, 45, verse
81. 17, line 10 from below, for Alamanda, read Alamanda. , 21, , 4, for the keeper of records, read the goldsmith. 24, 11. The inscriptions of the Ranganayaka temple at Nellore show that
Vikramasimhapura is an ancient surname of the town of Nellor (Nellore). As Bitragunta is said to have been 3 yojanas distant from it (see page 33, verse 19), the length of the yojana at the time of the Bitraguņķa grant must have been
25: 3= 8} miles. , 35, No. 5, paragraph 2. Mr. Venkayya informs the Editor that the goddess of the
Margasahâyesvara temple at Viriñchipuram in the Vellore tåluka of the North Arcot district is now called Marakatavalli, and accordingly proposes to identify
Maratakanagara (for Marakatanagara) with Virinchipuram itself. , 37, text line 1, for e, read ue.
51, , 4, , Angand-patiyamina, read angan-&()pagiyamana. , 52, translation, paragraph 3, line 5, read whose pure fame is belng sang by the
women of the Kinnaras. Table opposite page 54, No. (6), line 2, for A.D. 888-76, read A.D. 888. Page 59, line 4, for Vanapalli, read Vånapalli.
67, lines 1 and 2, for Kottayam, read Kottayam. ,, 84, text line 10, for ved, read vefad
88, footnote 1, , om, read ayya. ,
7, , read 4. 89, 1, » TE .
103, line 13, for Paithân, read Paithan. ,117, clause 6, line 5, for 1387, read 1386-87.
119, line 10, for Pramådin, road Pramåthin. 121, text line 32, after afst add a footnote :- Read afutego. 122, » » 51, » nifefu add a footnote :- Read miffa. 123, 79, [ ] add a footnote:-Read ' . 125, line 6 from below, for Pram&din, read Pramåthin. 126, » 8 »
Kotikärådhya, read Königdrådhya. 130, ,10 „ „ 80, 3, and 20, read 8, 3, and 2. 133, text line 26, for 80 read 8.
► » » 27, cancel the cipher after 20.
134, line 16 from below, for 100 80 3, read 100 8 3. ►
14 → cancel the cipher after 20. footnote 3, cancel the words "and in an inscription" to the end of the note. Professor Kielhorn has shown that the actual reading of the Sirpur insoription is not Savara, bat Safadhara ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 179, and p. 180,
note 7. # 135, line 1, for Kharðshtri, read Kharðshthi.

Page #11

viii
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
Page 151, line 2. The name Mosalimadû-Virama has to be derived from Musalimaḍugu, a fortress in the Kurnool district; see the Madras Journal of Literature and Science for 1881, p. 231, and the Madras Manual of Administration, Vol. III. p. 601. "", text line 18. Mr. R. Narasimhacharya, Kanarese Translator to the Government of Mysore, suggested to the Editor to write Tamcha-rdjyam as one word and to translate it by "the kingdom of Tanjore" (Tañjai or Tañjávûr in Tamil). 153, text line 46, for Vâni, read Vâņi.
161, Table, last line, for 766-67, read 776-77.
165, line 1, and page 168, line 19, for Râjasimha, read Prithivipati II.
178, text line 26, for prâyâ (yo)ktri, read praya (yo)ktri.
179,
34, "
Saigott, read Saigott.
33
33
33
39
33
33
""
33
39
33
47, after 'वादान् add a footnote :- Read 'बादाजिगाया'.
124, for निग्गन्ता, read निर्गन्ता.
137, " मनोव
मुनौव संघसमोष.
197,
213, सघसन्तोष
33
39
27
33
203, footnote 8, read Pânini, ii. 4, 23.
,, 208, line 13. According to Mr. Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary, haḍapa-vala
33
27
ور
or aḍapa-vala means (1) a man who carries his master's bet el-nut pouch, and (2) a barber.' Another form of the same word appears to be hadapadala, which occurs in two Bâdâmi inscriptions of Sadasivaraya; Ind. Ant. Vol. X. pp. 64 and 67.
33 33
", line 26 f. Regarding Ayyana-singa, the lion of (his) father,' and similar surnames, see Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 276 f.
""
39
214, line 24, and page 215, line 1, for Tiravâḍabiḍa, read the camp (biḍu) of Tiravâḍa. Table opposite page 230, under "Hammâ," for Bhillama II., read Bhillama III.
Page 233, text line 28, for visu(su)dhdhano, read visu(su)ddhano.
33
234,
39,,, vidâru(ra)n, read vidârn (ra)n.
33
33
236, line 12 f., for with the delight of pleasing conversations, read with the pleasure of an agreeable interchange of communications,
238, line 8 from below, for Kandanavôli, read Kandanavõlu.
39
4
Tâlikota, read Tâlikôt.
33
33
13
33
31
Table opposite page 238, No. 3, for Raghadêva, read Raghavadeva.
Page 240, line 19, for Timm-arasu, read Timm-arasa.
33
39
8 from below, for Nâinârbhaṭṭa, read Naïnârbhaṭṭa. 243, footnote 8, for, read.
254, line 2, for of the fort of Chaurasi, read of eighty-four (chaurasi in Hindûstânî) fortresses.
256, line 1 from below, for Alvâr, read Âlvâr.
"257,,, 11. Śrini is a familiar abbreviation of Śrînivâsa; at present Śîni or Śînu
are used in the same manner.
23
33
33
181,
,, 80,,, nripânâm, read nripânâm.
182, (L. 36.), for Nitimarga, read Nitimârga.
186, line 9, for Râjasimha, read Prithivipati II.
190, text line 18, for erfar, read af.
191,
,,
39
194, "
99
33
ور
39
39
33
264, line 13, for Gôpâladevi, read Gôpâlîdêvî.
290, text line 45, for yet, read ye.
315, paragraph 2, line 2. Mr. R. S. Joshi informs the Editor that the animal drawn at the top of the slab is not a tiger, but a bull.
", 335, line 1, for Pânini, read Patamjali.
263, footnote 4. Professor Leumann derives pravani from pra+vanij and translates it by 'retail dealer,' or perhaps 'second-hand dealer.'

Page #12

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
VOLUME III.
No. 1.- PATTADAKAL PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF
KIRTIVARMAN II.
BY J. F. Fleet, I.C.S., Pr.D., C.I.E. THE existence of this inscription appears to have been first made known by Dr. Burgess
1 in his reports of the Archeological Survey of Western India, Vol. I. p. 32 (published in 1874). Its contents were first brought to notice in 1881, by myself, in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. X. p. 168; the estampages that I had then made, however, did not enable me to read it with any completeness beyond line 11. In March, 1882, I received some ink-impressions from Mr. H. Cousens : but they, again, did not enable me to deal with the record fully. I edit it now from some better ink-impressions and some estampages, which were made under my own direction in March, 1891.
Pattadakal is a village about eight miles to the east by north of Badami, the chief town of the Badâmi Taluka or subdivision in the Bijapur District, Bombay Presidency. And the inscription is on a monolith pillar, apparently of red sandstone, which stands in the house of Parappa Půjârî, on the north of the enclosure of the temple that is now known by the name of Virûpåksha. The pillar is called Lakshmi-kambha, or the pillar of the goddess Lakshmi, a name which betrays total ignorance of its real character and origin; and it is worshipped as a god.
The upper part of the pillar is octagonal; and this part contains the inscription which I edit, and which is presented in two copies. One copy of it is in twenty-five lines, in the local characters of the period to which the record refers itself, lying on the north-west, west, sonthwest, and south faces : here, the writing covers & space of about 2' 8" broad by 3' 10" high; and the size of the letters, which are very well formed and boldly engraved, varies from about ** to 18". The other copy is in twenty-eight lines, in Nagari characters, lying on the east, north-east, and north faces : here the writing covers a space of about 2' 0" broad by 3' 10" high; and the size of the letters varies from about " to 13". These Någarî characters are intermediate in type between those of the Bôdh-Gayâ inscription of Mahânâman of A.D. 517 or 588 (Gupta Inscriptions, p. 276, Plate xli.), and those of the Samengad copper-plate grant of Khadgåvaldka-Dantidurge of A.D. 753-54 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 110, Plate); but they
The south-eat face in blank, except where it was utilised, near the bottom, to insert a passage that had been Careloanly omitted in the Nagart text (see page 6 below, note 2).

Page #13

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
VOL. III.
approximate more closely to the characters of the Bodh-Gayà inscription than to those of the Sâmångad grant: for instance, the initial a is exactly like the initial & of the Bodh-Gaya inscription (allowing, of course, for the mark which turns a into d), whereas the initial a of the Sâmångad grant is a very different letter; the p, m, 8, and y follow the Bodh-Gayå inscription, in not having the fully developed top line which appears in the Sâmångad grant; and the k, p, and v have the pointed forms of the Bodh-Gay& inscription : on the other hand, -except perhaps in acharya, line 23,- in the conjunct letter ry, the r is formed above the line of writing, as in the Sâmângad grant, and not on it, as in the Bodh-Gayà inscription. The peculiarities of the characters are evidently due to the Brahman from Northern India, for whom the pillar was set up; and the comparative results suggest that the Nagari alphabet which is exhibited in the Såmångad grant, was developed in Central and Southern India more quickly than in Northern India. It should also be noted that such of the letters of the present Nagari record as were fully executed in what was evidently the intended style, and have been well preserved, show, wherever the form of the letter permits of it, a well-marked triangular top, in which the apex of the triangle points downwards, and the centre of it is left in relief in the middle of the three strokes by which the top is formed: this is discernible in k, ch, j, t, d, n, p, bh, m, y, r, 1, v,, sh, s, and h; the shapes of g, i, , t , and dh, do not permit of it; in th it is doubtful. It may also be mentioned that this record and the Såmångad grant, which is six months earlier in actaal date, give the earliest instances, as yet obtained, of the use of Nagari characters in Western India. My text of the inscription is put together from the two copies. Owing to the rough treatment that the pillar has received at the hands of its worshippers, each copy of the inscription is more or less damaged: but they mostly supply each other's deficiencies; and the whole text is decipherable, without any donbtful pointa, except three akaharas at the end of line 14, two in line 18, two in line 19, four in line 20, and thirteen or fourteen in line 24, and practically the whole of line 25. As a matter of fact, as far as the end of line 14, the text can be read alınost entirely in the version in the local characters, without the aid of the other at all; from that point, however, the Någari version, though by no means, on the whole, the better preserved of the two, becomes of more and more use in respect of the last quarter of each guccessive line of the version in the local characters, which is the one followed by me for the arrangement of the lines in my Text. The language is Sanskrit. And, except for an opening verse in praise of Siva and Parvati, under the names of Hars and Gaurl, the whole record ts in prose. - In respect of orthography, the only points that call for notice here are (1) a con. fusion, in both versions, between Ți and ri; thus, the Nagari version, though usually correct, gives, mistakenly, priya), line 8, priyd, lines 10 and 12, trifdla, line 21, trishabhir, line 21, and trimsan, line 22; and the other version, though correct in respect of prithivi, line 13, and grihitáni, line 22, wrongly gives prithivi, lines 6 and 9, and krita, line 19, and, on the other hand, priya, line 12; (2) the use of for b, in the Nagari version, in thu-parichumvita, line 1, and velvalla, line 20, and, in both versions, in vrahma, line 21; (3) the absence of the in the Nagari version ; (4) the omission, in the Någari version, to double y after t, all through; (5) the doubling of t before t, for the most part apiformly in both versions, in puttraḥ, line , pauttrena, line 15, puttréna, line 16, attra, line 18, and ttri, lines 19 and 21, though the same does not occur in sundry other places; and (6), in the Nagari version, the doubling of dh, by d, in payóddharo, line 1, and gayaddharéna, line 19, and in viddhrita, line 2, where it is due to the following ri.
The inscription belongs to the time of the Western Chalukya king Kirtivarman II.1 It mentions first his grandfather, Vijayaditya, who, it tells us, erected a great stone temple
I take this opportunity of publishing a revised table of the dynasty of the Western Chalukyus of BadAmi. The numerals prefized to certain names indicate the members of the family who actually relgoed, and the order in which they succeeded each other.

Page #14

No. 1.]
PATTADAKAL INSCRIPTION OF KIRTIVARMAN II.
of the god Śiva, under the name of Vijayêśvara. This temple is now known by the name of Sangamêsvara; but there is no question as to its identity : there are two short inscriptions on structural parts of it, which give the name of the god as Vijayêśvara (Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 170); and the same name remained in use at any rate till A.D. 1162 (Jour. Bo. Br. R. As. Soc. Vol. XI. p. 273). It then mentions Vijayaditya's son, Vikramaditya II., whom it describes as having bruised the town of Kanchi; and it tells us that his Mahadevi or queen-consort, Lókamahadevi, who belonged to the race of the Haihayas, i.e. the Kalachuris, erected a great stone temple of the god Siva, under the name of Lokesvara. This temple, again, still exists, but is now known by the name of Virûpåksba; the identity is established by records on structural parts of it, which give its name as Lókêśvara, and speak of it as the temple of Lôkamahadevi (Ind. Ant. Vol. X. pp. 165, 167, and Vol. XI. p. 124): it stands on the south-east of the temple of Vijayêsvara-(Samgaméávara). The record then mentions a Rájsi, or queen, of Vikramaditya II., named Trailokyamahadêrî, who was the uterine younger sister of Lôkamah&dévi, and was the mother of Vikramaditya's son and successor, Kirtivarman II.; and it tells us that she erected a great stone temple of Siva under the name of Trailokyeśvara. This temple, which must have stood somewhere on the north-east of the temple of Lokêśvarar(Virupaksha), is not now in existence, I think. The inscription then proceeds to record that the pillar itself, stamped with the mark of the trifúla, or trident, which is the weapon of Siva, was set up, in the middle of these three shrines, by a sculptor named Subhadeva, for an Acharya named Jñanasiva, who had come from the Mrigathaņik&håra vishaya on the north bank of the Ganges; and it concludes by recording certain grants.
As regards the date, the inscription refers itself to the reign of Kirtivarman II., by speaking of him with the paramount titles. And further, though it does not quote the year of the Saka era or the regnal year, it gives details which enable us to place it exactly. The grants were made, or one of them was made, on the occasion of a total eclipse of the sun, on the new-moon tithi of the month Sravans; and the English date is the 25th June, A.D. 754: on this day, which corresponds to the new-moon day of the first purnimanta Srâvaņa of SakaSamvat 677 current, there was a total eclipse of the sun, which was visible right across India.
Immediately below the above duplicate inscription, the pillar is square. Here, on the south face, there are remains of five or more lines, of about twenty letters each, in the same local characters, and, on the east face, remains of eight lines of about twenty letters each, in Någari characters, of the same type: these two records, again, are duplicates; but all that can be made ont is that the inscription registers a grant of land, purchased with gadyánakas of gold, by the son of a Bhatta named Pulivarman, and that it probably speaks of Pattadakal by its ancient name of Kisuvolal or Kisuvolal. And on the west face there are remains of eleven or twelve lines, of about twenty letters each, in the same local characters: but, the north face being apparently quite blank, this record was not duplicated in Någari; and it is so much damaged that nothing intelligible can be made out, except that, in the fifth line, Badami is perhaps mentioned as Vâtâpi.
The word used is vimardana, which may mean either bruising' or destroying. But the Wokkalêri grant says that, though he entered Klächi, he did not destroy it (avindiya pradiéya; Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 28, and South-Ind. Inscra. Vol. I. p. 146).
. Unless, perhaps, it is the temple, partly of Northern and partly of Dravidian style, which Dr. Burgess (loc. cit. p. 33) describes as standing close on the north side of the temple of Vijayésvara-(Samgamêsvara). But, tben, its position does not give the triangle that is required in connection with the description of the erection of the pillar (see the Text, and page 5 below, note 10).
In this year, Sravana was intercalary. For the eclipse see von Oppolzer's Canon der Finsternisse, pp. 188, 189, and Plate 94.- For Kirtivarman II. we have a later date, in A.D. 757, in the eleventh year of his reign (Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 28). The eclipse that I mention above, Answers all possible requirements; and there is no other eclipse that does so, for at least twenty years on either side of it.
B 2

Page #15

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
TEXT.
1 Om Om Nama[ho] Sivaya [ll] Sal jayata vâma-båhu-parichurbita -vadana
payðdharo2 sthaļ86 ați-ku!a-18?a-liļak-aļa kávali-vidhřita7-karagra-manda!88 daśasatanayana-kirana3 parivarddhita-råga-ras-&tivarddhit8 vikasita-puņdarika-pratimô Hara-Gauril-samgamo
sa jayatı [11] 4 Chaļukyal-vaṁśa-varddhamâna-Raghur=iva Kaliyuga(ga)-nisçishta-man[de]Süryyals.
sutam=ival4 5 dâna-rataḥs=sad 16 Vpikodaramaiva 16 sâhasa-rasikaḥ sri-piravadya-vudára 7.Vijaya6 ditya-Satyasraya-sripri(pri)thivival[l*]abha18-mahârâjâdhiraja-paramêsvara-b hatt&ra.
kena 19 7 sthâpito maha?o-saila-prâsâda-fri-Vijayêśvara-bhađârakas=tasya dakshina-dig-bhâge [l*]
Sri. 8 Vijayadityadêvagy-âtmajaḥ priyaḥ puttraḥ sri-anivärita 22 samasta-samant.
[A]nata-pâdayugmaḥ 9 Kanchipura-vimarddana 4-rt-Vikramaditya-Satyåśraya-sripri(pri)thiviavallabha-m a h â
râjâdhiraja-paramêśvara
From the estampages and ink-impressions. The numbering of the lines follows the version which is in the local characters. All differences between the two versions are shown in the following notes; except that I have not thought it necessary to do more than draw attention here to the point that the Nagarf version uses only the ordinary 1, and nowhere bas 1.
. In both versions, the first 6m is expressed by a plain symbol, and the second by the word itself in writing.
• We have here evidently a verse, in the Åkriti group of metres, though the form in which it stands is not correct: the first two pádas contain twenty-two feet, and are exactly uniform with each other; the third pada, however, contains twenty-three feet, and matches the preceding two in only the last seven feet; and the fourth pada, though it contains only twenty-two feet, is upiform with the first and second in only the first seven feet. The verse seems to me to have been quoted, with imperfect recollection, from some Saiva poem, similar to the Vaishņavs Gita-Govinda. And the third and fourth padat might be put right by adopting some such reading as darajatarahmi-pada-paritarddhita.kamala-ras-dlivarddhita-pikasita pundarska-ruchiman sa jayatu Hara. Gauri-samgama).
• The Någari version (line 1) has udhu-parichumvita.
* Read payodhara-athal; the following a of ali ought to have been elided, but was retained for the sake of the metre.- The Nägarf version (lines 1-2) has payóddhar6; the other payadharo.
• The hintus here, which is in both versions, is intentional, for the sake of the metre. 7 The Nagart version (lines 2-8) has viddhrita. * Read mandalah; samdhi being not proper at the end of the second pdda. 9 The Någart version (line 3) has parivarddhitta. 30 Thef of gaurl is shortened for the sake of the metre.
In the version in local characters, the ga was at first omitted, and then was inserted below the line.
1 The Nagari version (line 5) bas, either chohaluki, for chaluki; or possibly chuluki, with the subscript of the first syllable damaged in such a way as to give the appearance of cheha.
1 Here, and all through, in the Nagari version y is not doubled after # Read 'suta ina. The Nagari version (lines 5-6) makes the same mistake. 1 Read Oratas=sadd; or, as in the Nagari version (line 6), 'ratas sadd. * Read erikodara ina. The Nagari version line 6) makes the same mistake. 17 Rond niravady-odára. The Nagart version (line 6) has the same peculiarity. 1 The Nagari version (line 7) has prithivinallabha, correctly. » Read bhattárakasténa. 30 The Nagari version (line 8) has either máhá, or maḥhd. 11 The Nagari version (line 9) has priyah. 2 Read fry.aninaritaḥ. The hiatus, and the omission of the visarga, are in both versions.
The Nagart version (line 9) has samant. * The Nagari version (line 10) has rimarddanas. * The Nagari version (line 10) has oprithivi, correctly.

Page #16

No. 1.]
10 bhattârakasya Haihaya-vamsa-sambhûtâ priyâ mahâdêvî Umâ bhagavat=iva lokamatky&
11 athapita maha-saila-présida-érl-Lökétvarn-bhattarakan-tasy-Uttara-dig-bhigė [*] Śri*.
PATTADAKAL INSCRIPTION OF KIRTIVARMAN II.
5
Lôkamahâdévya yâḥ
12 sôdaryya kaniyasi bhagini śri-Vikramadityadevasya pri(pri)yâ râjñî Svasti Kirttivarmma-Satyâśraya
13 riprithivivallabha-mahârâjādhirkja-paramidvara-bhaṭṭāraka-éri- Nṛipasingha rajasys
janani
14 śri-Trailôkyamahâdêvyâyâḥ sthâpitô mahâ-saila-prâsâda-śrî-Trailôkyêsvara-bhattara kas tasya [paschima-di]- 10
15 g-bhigh [1] ity-vam-iyatanimm-madhyê Sadilya-sagotripa
rupa-panttripa Siva-rips
16 patria Subhadéva-rappa bhayah Sivadlaan-ka-bhagavat-půjya-Payôbhakahi. pâda-pra
17 śishya-sishyêņa Jñânasiv-acharyyêna Gamgâyâ uttara-ku(kû)lê Mrigathanikâhara vishayad-ih-gatêna ári-Vijayisvara
18 bhattarakasy-ray-åvasthitêna sthåpito yam trisûla-mudr-âm kô svakiy-âyatanadv[ârê] mahâ-saila-stambhaḥ [*] Attra likhita
19 m=idam sâsana [m] prasasti-pûrvvakam [*] Śrimat-Kauthuma-ttrisâhasya16-véd-âlamkri(kri)ta-Sam....aryya-bhatta-Gayaddhart(pa]
20 Vijayaditya-sasanât Belvala-vishayê Arapupuse-nâma-grâmasya pûrvva-dig-bhâgê
.... nâma-grâmô=rjjita
21
tasyrddham Vra(bra)hmamürtti-kryya-bhaṭṭa-Ttrivikrama-chaturvvédâya, dattaḥa
21
Tasya hastê Jñanasiv-âchâryyêņa tri(tri)msa[d]bhir2=ggadyAnakaiḥ
Śivavarddhamana
1 Read bhattárakas tasya.
2 The Nagari version (line 11) has priya.
3 Read lóka-mátá taya. The Nagari version (line 12) has lóka-mátá tasya.
+ The Nagarî version (line 13) omits this ért.
Read yá, as in the Nagarî version (line 13). The word, however, is not really necessary at all.
The mistake occurs in both versions.
7 The Nagarî version (line 15) has bhaṭṭarakaḥ.
This is the reading of the Nagari version (line 15). The other version probably has exactly the same reading; but it may be 'sinha.
Read "mahadevi taya. The Nâgari version lines (15-16) omits the visarga, and has mahddérydyd,
10 These three aksharas, recognisable at all in only the Nagart version (line 18), are extremely doubtful. But, as the temple of Lôkêśvara-(Virûpâksha) is on the south-east of the temple of Vijayêévara-(Samgamêsvara), and the pillar stands on the north of the enclosure of the Lökêévara temple, and, to the best of my recollection, on the east of the Vijayêsvara temple, the temple of Trailôkyêśvara must have stood somewhere on the north-east of the Lokéévara temple; and so paschima is the word that is required here.
11 Read ayatananam madhye; or, as in the Nagari version (line 17), ayatandnám madhye.
1 Read amka. The Nâgarî version (line 18) perhaps omits the visarga.
"The Nagart version (line 20) has trisula.
14 Read 'ámkaḥ. The N&gart version (line 20) has °ánkó.
1 These two aksharas, recognisable at all in only the Nagarf version (line 20), are mostly doubtful. But the do seems to be fairly certain.
The reading is very distinct in both versions; but it must be a mistake for "ttrisáhasra.
17 The Nagari version (line 22) has álankrita.
18 What the two damaged aksharas may be I cannot decide; but the name does not seem to be Samkara.
The reading of this name is taken from the Nagari version only (line 23); the aksharas are very distinct; but I suppose that gamgddharéna was intended.
The Nagari version (line 23) has velvalla.
"Bead dattam tasya. The Nagart version has the same mistake.
This is according to the Nagarî version (line 25); in the other this word and the following are illegible.

Page #17

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
22 suverņņasya kraya-dânád=grihitäni ttrinsan-[n "Jivarttanknil kshettr[åņi] Śrávaņa
masê amâvâsyayam sarva-gråsê sûryys23 grahanê 2 matapittro[ho] pany-Abhivriddhaye atmanaḥ eri(éré)y[-rttham cha]
Acharya-prasanga-dêvakarmmik-kvarttan-Ôpaya-nimittam dêvasya 24 pája-samskåraya [cha] svakiy-Ayatanê 3 dattani rakshitavyani ...
25
mata
..
...
..
.......
..
TRANSLATION. Om! Om! Reverence to Siva! Victorions, victorious, be that union of the god) Hara and the goddess) Gauri, in which the face and breasts (of the goddess) are passionately kissed by the left arm (of the god); in which the fingers (of the god) separate themselves among the corled tresses (of the goddess) that imitate the quivering movements of a swarm of black bees; (and) which resembles in beauty a fully expanded white water-lily (i.e, the god), enhanced by the sweetness of a yellow water-lily (i.e. the goddess) brought to maturity by the rays of the sun!.
(Line 4.)- Possessed of a mind that was free from the contaminations of the Kali age; like a very Raghu promoting the increase of the race of the Chalukyas ; ever delighting in charity, like (Karna) the son of the Sun; characterised by impetuosity, like Vrikodara, (ouch was) the glorious and blameless and generous Vijayaditya-Satyasraya, the favourite of fortune and of the earth, the Mahardjadhiraja, the Paramétvara, the Bhaffáraka. By him there was erected a great stone temple of the god) the holy Vijayêsvara-bhattaraka. On the south of this:
(L. 7.)- The son, the dear (or favourite son, of the glorious Vijayadityadêve, (was) the illustrious unrepulsed one, to whose feet obeisance was done by all feudatory chiefs, the bruiser of the town of Kanchi, the glorious Vikramaditya-(II.)-Satyasraya, 'the favourite of fortune and of the earth, the Maharajadhirdja, the Paramésvara, the Bhaffaraka. His dear (or favourite) queen-consort, born in the race of the Haihayas, (was) one who, like the divine (goddess) Umå, was a very mother of mankind. By her there was erected a great stone temple of the god) the holy Lökêsvara-bhattaraka. On the north of this:
(L. 11.)- Of (her) the glorious Lókamahidevi, the uterine younger sister, - a dear (or favourite) queen of the glorious Vikramadityadêva; (and) the mother of,- Hail !- Kirti
1 The Nagari version (lino 26) has trimían-ni".
From mást to súryya, both included, the passage is illegible in the version in local characters. In the Nagari version (line 26), the next word after kahettr[di] is dehdrya-prasanga : the date, and part of the following context, were omitted in their proper place, and were inserted, with the exception of bréyo-rtthan cha, which was left out altogether, in four short lines that stand near the bottom of the south-east face, which had been left blank between the ends of the line of the version in local characters and the beginnings of the lines of the Nigari version; and, fortunately, that part of the date which is obliterated in the version in local characters, is distinctly legible in the Nagari version,
This locative seems rather upcouth. But it occurs again, in precisely the same phrase, in the other Nagarf inscription on the east fuce of the square part of the pillar.
• See page 4 above, note 3.
See page 4 above, note 12.
• The literal translation may perhaps be " there was set up (the god) the holy Vijayésvara-bhattarska in (or of) a great stone temple." But the inscription seems really to seek to record the building of the temple, not merely the setting up of an image of the god. The same note applies to the two temples mentioned further on.
7 The context is- "Thus, in the middle of these three) shrines," in line 16.
. Her name, Lokamabadevt, wbich bere is only indicated by the word Ika-mdtd, mother of mankind,' is given in the next sentence.
Note 7 above applies here.

Page #18

No. 2.)
RANGANATHA INSCRIPTION OF SUNDARA-PANDYA.
varman-(II.)-Satyasraya, the favourite of fortune and of the earth, the Maharajadhiraja, the Paramêsvara, the Bhatfaraka, the glorious Nripasimharåja,-(was) the glorions Trailokyamahadevi. By her there was erected a great stone temple of the god) the holy Trailokyêsvara-bhattáraka. On the (?) west of this :
(L. 15.) - Thus, in the middle of these (three) shrines, by the sculptor śubhadeva, who belongs to the Sandilya gótra, (and) who is the son's son of the sculptor Sivavardhamana, (and) the son of the sculptor Siva; or, rather, by the Acharya Jñânaśiva, who is the disciple of the disciple's disciple at the feet of him, the venerable and worshipful Payðbhakshin, who had the appellation of Sivasásana, (and) who has come here from the Mfigathanikahára vishaya on the north bank of the (river) Ganga, (and) is dwelling in the asylam of the god) the holy Vijayêśvara-bhattâra ka, - there has been set up, in (?) the gateway of his own particular shrine, this great stone pillar, which bears the mark of the seal of the trident.
(L. 18.)- Here is written this following) charter, preceded by the (above) enlogy :- By the illustrious Sam.... - Arya-Bhatta-Gangadhara (?), who belongs to the Kauthama (sakha) and is adorned by (a knowledge of the Vêdu that consists of three thousand (verses), there has been given to Brahmamürtti-Arya-Bhatta-Trivikrama, who knows the four Vedas, half of the village named .. . . .. . . ., on the east of the village named Arapuņuse in the Belvala 6 vishaya, which was acquired through a charter of Vijayaditya. (And) into his (Trivikrama's) hand, by the Acharya Jñanasiva, - in the month Sravana, on the new-moon tithi, at a total eclipse of the sun; in order to increase the religious merit of his parents, and for] his own welfare ; as a provision for the discourses of the Acharya, and for the studies of those who attend to the rites of the god; and for perfecting the worship of the god, there have been given, at his own shrine, fields (of the measure of) thirty nitartanas, which were purchased with thirty gadyanakas of gold; they should be preserved.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
No, 2.- RANGANATHA INSCRIPTION OF SUNDARA-PANDYA.
By E. HULTZSCH, PH.D. This inscription was discovered by my First Assistant, Mr. V. Venkayya, M.A., on the east wall of the second prákara of the temple of Ranganatha (Vishạn) on the island of Srirangam in the Trichinopoly táluka. It consists of thirty Sanskrit verses. The Grantha alphabet in which it is written, differs very little from the character that is employed by the Tamilas of the present day. The only peculiarity which deserves to be noted, is that in two instances ( 70, line 3, and fea, line 5), the group is written as thongh it consisted of and u. and once in T, line 3) as though it consisted of and st, while the correct form occurs also three times (ufcu, line 18, ræt, line 19, and fa h , line 23). The inscription is
See page 6 above, note 10. . I adopt a suggestion made by Dr. Hultzsch, that ripa stands for ripakdra. . See page 5 above, note 15. • See page 5 above, note 19.
This person seems to be the priest of the temple of Vijayésvara.
The correct name is Bel volo. In the Nagart version the name here appears as Velvalla. 7 See page 6 above, note 3. . lit. " which were taken, through giving price of gold, by thirty gadydnakaa."

Page #19

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
flanked by two flshes, one on the left and one on the right. The carp (kayal or fél) was the device on the banner of the Pandya king, who was, therefore, called Mişavan, 'the bearer of the fish-banner.' It appears on many Pandya coins as the crest of the king.
The inscription belongs to the time of king Sundara-Pandya (verses 1, 12, 21, 23, 25, 26), who resided at Madhuri (verse 2), belonged to the race of the Moon (verse 8), and was styled “the Sun among kings" (verse 3 and passim) and "the Chief of the world "' (verses 7, 8, 15). The only historical incidents to which the inscription refers, are that Sundara-Påndya took Sriranga from a king who is designated" the Moon of Karnata," and whom he appears to have killed (verse 1), and that he plundered the capital of the Kathaka king (verses 4 and 8). As these same two enemies are mentioned in the Jambukêsvara and Tirukkalukkupram inscriptions, in which Sundara-Pandya is called "the dispeller of the Karnața king" and "the fever to the elephant (which was) the Kathaka (king)," we need not hesitate to identify the Sundara-Pândya of the subjoined inscription with Jatavarman, alias Sundara-Påndyadêva, who ascended the throne in A.D. 1250 or 1251,8 The Kathaka king whom he defeated, was probably one of the Gajapati kings of Orissa, whose capital was Kataka (Cuttack). The "Moon of Karnata," who was conquered by Sundara-Pandya, has probably to be identified with the Poysaļa (or Hoysala) king Sômêsvara, the first part of whose name means the Moon.' A copper-plate grant of this king, which is preserved in the Bangalore Museum, was issued on the new-moon tithi of Phålguna of Saka-Samvat 1175 current, the Paridhavi samvatsara (1st March, A.D. 1253), the day of an eclipse of the sun," while he was residing in the great capital, named Vikramapura, which had been built, in order to amuse his mind, in the Chola country, which he had conquered by the power of his arm.". The site of this Vikramapura can be fixed with the help of an inscription of the same Poysala king Vira-Somèsvaradeva in the Jambukēgvara temple, in which the king mentions" (the image of the lord Poysalêsvara, which we have set up in Kaņņaşûr, alias Vikramapuram, in the district of) Rajarajavalanâqu."6 Kannaŋur is the name of a village at a distance of 5 miles north of Srirangam. On a visit to this Kannanûr, I was shown the traces of the moat of an extensive fort. On the branch road to Mannachchanellar, part of the surrounding rampart was still visible over the ground. "The Nawab " is supposed to have carted away most of the stones of the enclosure when building (or repairing) the Trichinopoly fort. Besides the present village of Kannaîūr, the fort included a temple which
1 Compare verse 27 of the present inscription.
The Tamil equivalent of this surname occurs on certain Påndys coins wbich I attribute to Sundara-Pandya; Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 324 f.
Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. pp. 122 and 343. According to Mr. Diksbit's calculations, the date of the Jambukeśvara inscription is the 28th April, A.D. 1260, and that of the Tirukkalukkupram inscription the 29th April, A.D. 1259; ibid. Vol. XXII. p. 221.
. ibid. Vol. XX. p. 390.
Mr. Rice's Mysore Inscriptions, p. 322. The original (Plate iv. a) reads :- e r ufaure auraसविनिर्निवचीलमंडले स्वमनीविनीदाय विनिर्मितां विक्रमपुरनामधेयां महाराजधानीमधिवसन् परिधावीसंवत्सरस्थ फाल्गुनमासस्थ[]मावास्थायां सूर्योपराग विधीय[मामानेकदानप्रवृत्तिप्रसंगाति कलकधिनाविषयांतर्ग[व] मदनिपलीसहितं मतिकहनामधेयं पुरं खस्य पहिष्याः सीमलदेव्याः श्रेयीय सीमलापुरापरनामकं कृत्वा चत्वारिंशदधिकशतनिककरकल्पनया सप्ततिं तत्ती: परिकल्पा नानागीचेभ्यो ब्राह्मणेभ्यस्तत्पुरे स्वप्रतिष्ठितदेवस्य निखिलभी[ग] धारापूर्वकं प्रादात् ॥ On Plata iv. d, the date is repeated in Kadarese - eTATICE * Pro44 ufcurfueue WuPage #20

No. 2.]
RANGANATHA INSCRIPTION OF SUNDARA-PANDYA.
is now partially in ruins. I was told that the stones of several mandapas and of the enclosure of the tank in front of the temple were utilised for building the bridges over the Kollidam (Coleroon) and the Kâvêrî rivers. The south wall of the shrine still bears an inscription of the Hoysala king Vira-Ramanathadêva, in which the temple is called Pôsalisvara (for Poysalésvara), i.e. the Isvara (temple) of the Poysala (king). The name by which the temple goes now, Bhôjisvara, is a corruption of the original Pôsalisvara, and owes its origin to a confusion between the long-forgotten Poysala king and the popularly known king Bhôja. The walls of a neighbouring modern temple of Kâlî, called Sellâyi, contain detached inscribed stones on which some Hoysala birudas are distinctly visible, and which, therefore, appear to have origin. ally belonged to the Poysalêsvara temple. The Poysalêsvara of the Kannanûr inscription is evidently the temple to which the Jambukêsvara inscription refers. Accordingly, there can be no doubt that the modern Kannanûr is the actual site of Vikramapura, the southern residence of Sômésvara.
As regards Vira-Ramanathadeva, he must have been a successor of Sômêsvara, an inscription of whose 23rd year is quoted in an inscription of the 4th year of Râmanatha in the Jambukėsvara temple. His relation to the hitherto known chief line of the Hoysala dynasty is established by an inscription of the Ranganatha temple, which records a gift by Ponnambalamahadevi, who styles herself the uterine sister of Vira-Ramanathadeva and the daughter of the Hoysala king Vira-Sômésvara by the Chalukya princess Dévalamahadevi.3 It thus appears that, while Sômêsvara was succeeded on the throne of Dvarasamudra by Narasimha III., his son by Bijjaladevi, the southern part of his dominions went to Râmanâtha, his son by Dêvaladêvî. An inscription in the Jambukêsvara temple furnishes the name of one of the queens of king Râmanâthadêva. This was Kamalâdevi, the daughter of a certain AriyaPillai. The name of this queen's younger sister was Chikka-Sômaladevi, who appears to have received the Kanarese prefix chikka, 'younger,' in order to distinguish her from the elder Sômaladevi," who was one of the queens of Râmanâtha's father Sômêsvara. The two temples at Srirangam and the above-mentioned temple at Kannanûr contain the following Tamil dates of the reign of Vira-Râmanâthadêva :
No. I.- Inscription on the north wall of the fourth pråkåra of the Ranganatha temple at Srirangam.
Poysala-sri-Vira-Râmanâthadêvarku yându irandavadu Kumbha-nâyaru pûrvvapakshattu saptamiyum Budhan-kilamaiyum perra Bharani-nâ].
"The day of Bharant, which corresponded to Wednesday, the seventh tithi of the first half of the month of Kumbha in the second year (of the reign) of the Poysala śri-Vira-Râmanathadeva."
1 Mr. Sewell's account under "Samayapuram" in his Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 267, bas to be modified on the strength of the local information which I was enabled to collect.
This name is derived from Ponnambalam, "the Golden Hall" at the Chidambaram temple in the South Arcot district.
मुताभिन
डीसीमेवरील मुदविकसनचन्द्रिकायां देवमहावीय
. श्रीवीररामनाथदेवसहोदरी
श्रीसोमनाथदेवचरणसरसिजसपर्थ्यापर्याप्तस्सा
fa. The last compound refers to the temple at Somanathapura in the Talakadu taluk of the Maisûr district, which is mentioned in two inscriptions of Saka-Samvat 1191 and 1192; see Mr. Rice's Mysore Inscriptions pp. 48 ff. and 323 ff.
* Dr. Fleet's Kanarese Dynasties, p. 69.
Dévar Irámandthadévar arasimdril Ariya-Pillai magalár Kamaládéviyár tangaiyár Śikkachchômaladéviyår.
This queen is mentioned in three ipscriptions of Vira-Sômésvaradova, viz. one of the 6th year in the Ranganatha temple, one of the 25th year in the Jambukéévara temple, and the Bangalore Museum plates of Saka-Samvat 1175 (see p. 8 above, note 5).

Page #21

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
No. II.- Inscription on the west wall of the second pråkára of the Jambukếtvara temple
at Srirangam. Posa!a-Sri-Vira-Råmanddadêvacka påņda [7vadu] Dhand-näyarra apara-pakshattu shashthiyum Budhan-kilamaiyum perra (Para]ttu nal.
“The day of Parve-Phalgani, which corresponded to Wednesday, the sixth tithi of the second half of the month of Dhanus in the [7th) year (of the reign) of the Poysaļa krtVira-Ramanathadeva."
No. III.- Inscription on the south wall of the second pråkára of the Ranganatha temple.
Hoyisala-fri-Vira-Ramanathadevazku yându padiņaiñjávadu Mina-nyarra pärvvapakshattu prathamaiyum Tingal-kilamaiyum perra Agvati-na!.
"The day of Aśvini, which corresponded to Monday, the first tithi of the first half of the month of Mina in the fifteenth year (of the reign) of the Hoysala Srl-Vira-Ramanathadeva."
No.IV.- Inscription in the south-west corner of the third pråkdra of the same temple.
Pošaļa-fri-Vira-Ramanathadêvarku yanda padiņaiñjávadu Mithana-n&yacru aparapakshattu ekadasiyum Nayarru-kkilamaiyum perra Bharapi-nál.
“The day of Bharaņi, which corresponded to Sunday, the eleventh tithi of the second half of the month of Mithuna in the fifteenth year (of the reign) of the Poysala Sri-Vira-Ramanathadeva."
No.V.- Inscription on the south wall of the Poysalesvara temple at Kannapür. Padinêlávadu Adi-madam irubattu-nålân=tiyadiy=&ņa Prajapati-samvapsarada śråvanaguddha-trayodasi Mangalavaram.
Tuesday, the thirteenth tithi of the bright half of Sravans in the Prajapati year, wbich corresponded to the twenty-fourth solar day of the month of Ați of the seventeenth (year of the reign)."
The above five dates can be easily calculated by an expert, becanse we know, from the inscription of Pondambaladevi, that Ramanatha was a son of Somê vara. Hence the only possible Prajâpati year in date No. V. is Saka-Samvat 1194. As this was also the 17th year of Ramanatha's reign, the dates of Nos. III. and IV. will fall in Salo Samvat 1192: the date of No. II. in Saka-Samvat 1184 ; the date of No. I. in Saka-Samvat 1179; and his accession to the throne in Saka Samvat 1177. It further follows that the defeat and death of Som svara and the coronation of Narasimha III. at Dvarasamudra probably took place in the same Šaka year, 1177. The earliest known inscription of Narasimha II. is actually dated in this year. From an inscription, which is dated in the 29th year of the reign of Vira-Somośvaradova, at Tiruvasi near Srirangam, it follows that the accession of Som svara took place between Saka-Sauvat 1146, the date of his predecessor Narasimha II., and Saka-Samvat 1177 - 29 =
1 The name of the nakshatra is obliterated and may be Pasam (Pushya), instead of Püram (Parva-Phalgun!). * This is a Kadarese genitive in the middle of a Tamil date.
1 Since this was written, Mr. 8. B. Dikshit has very kindly calculated the five dates and informed me that No I. is the 24th January, A.D. 1267, No. II. the 14th December, A.D. 1261; No. IIL the 4th March, A.D. 1270: No. IV. the 15th June, A.D. 1270; No. V. the 21st July, A.D. 1271; and that it follows from the two last dates that Ramanatha ascended the throne between the 18th June and the 20th July, A.D. 1256.
• Dr. Fleet's Kanareae Dynasties, p. 69.

Page #22

RANGANATHA INSCRIPTION OF SUNDARA-PANDYA.
1148. An inscription of the Poysala king Vira-Narasimhadeva in the Ranganatha temple suggests that, subsequently to Saka-Samvat 1194 (the date of No. V.), Ramanatha was succeeded or supplanted by his half-brother Narasimha III. This inscription is dated in the cyclic year Vijaya, which would correspond to Saka-Samvat 1216, and refers to Dévaladevi, who, as stated above, was the mother of Ramanatha.
The fact that Ramanatha held Srirangam after the death of his father, suggests that the defeat which Sandara-Pandya inflicted on Somêsvara, had no permanent effect, but that Ramanatha soon recaptured Srirangam from the Pandya king. The subjoined inscription appears to have been engraved between Saka Samvat 1175, the date of the Bangalore Museum plates of Somêśvara, and Saka-Samvat 1179, the earliest date of Ramanatha.
The immediato purpose of the Ranganatha inscription of Sundara-Pandya is a description of his building operations at, and gifts to, the temple. He built a shrine of Narasimha (verges 2 and 10) and another of Vishnu's attendant Vishvaksena (verse 8), both of which were covered with gold, and's gilt tower which contained an image of Narasimha (7). Further, he covered the (original or central) shrine of the temple with gold, an achievement of which he must have been specially proud, as he assumed, with reference to it, the surname Hêmichchhadanaraja, i.e. "the king who has covered (the temple) with gold," and as he placed in the shrine a golden image of Vishnu, which he called after his own new surname (3). He also covered the inner wall of the (central) shrine with gold (22) and built, in front of it, a dining-hall, which he equipped with golden vessels (23). In the course of two" dining-weeks," which he called after his own name, he "filled the capacious belly" of the god, or rather of his votaries (26). In the month of Chaitra, he celebrated the procession-festival" of the god (20). For the "festival of the god's sporting with Lakshmi," he built a golden ship (21). The last verse (30) of the inscription states that the king built three golden domes over the image of Elemfohohhadanaraja-Hari (compare verse 3), over that of Garuda (compare verse 16), and over the hall which contained the couch of Vishnu (compare verse 6).
The following miscellaneous gifts to Ranganatha are enumerated in the inscription :A garland of emeralds (verse 4), & crown of jewels (5), a golden image of Sosha (6), a golden arch (9), a pearl garland (11), a canopy of pearls (12), different kinds of golden fruits (13), & golden car (14), a golden trough (15), a golden image of Garuda (16), a golden ander-garment (17), a golden aureola (18), a golden pedestal (19), ornaments of jewels (24), a golden armour (25), golden vessels (28), and a golden throne (29). The first of the gifts which are here enumerated, appears to have suggested the surname Maraksta-prithivibhrit, i.e. "the emerald-king," which is applied to Sundara-Pandya in verse 13.
TEXT. 1 हरिः पीम् स्वस्ति श्री: - येनासौ करुणामनीयत दर्ता श्रीरंगपत्माकरः' क्लत्वा तम् भुवनान्तरप्रणयिनं कपर्णाटदोषाकरम् [*] भूयोप्यत्र जगत्रयीबहुमतां समी
मवखापयन्देवस्सुन्दरपारचमानुरुदयं मे ... प्रतापोपळम् । [१] दत्तकतुलाधिरोहविधिना रंगेवरस्थालयन्देवश्त्रीमधुरामहेन्द्रनृपतिर्जाम्बूनदेर्मिम [*] अस्योत्तुंगभुवाद्रिभासुरयशचन्द्रोदयव्यक्षिका सन्ध्येवानिशमीचते नवजपारशा यदंश
. From two iakod estampages.
Read YUT:.

Page #23

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III
3 छटा । [२] पाच्छाद्य राजतपन: कनकैविमानं रंगे हरेस्त[द]पदानभुवा खनाच[] [*] अखापयत् परममा प्रणखात् सुवर्णन्तस्मिन् पुमांसममले मनसीव योगी ॥ [३१] कोशादात्तां क्षितिपतिरवि: काठकक्षोणिभर्तुर्मालाम् प्रादाभरतकमयीं'
4 शाङ्गिणे रंगधान्ने [1] लीना तस्योरसि महति या लीलयोपेत्य पश्चादालिं]. गन्या: परिकलयते दोर्जतासाम्यमुवाः ॥ [४] देवाय रंगपतये नरदेवभाखानस्पर्शयनणिमयम्मकुटम्महौ[ज]: [*] यस्य विषा दिनमणे[रिव तारकाणां शान्ता रुचिशायन
5 भोगिफणामणीनाम् ॥ [५] पक्कत कनकवर्माच्छादितं' रंगभरिशयनमुरगराज शाह्मिणी राजसूर्यः [1"] विलसति विहरन्या यममन्तेन पत्या कवचित व लख्या: कोंकुमैरंगरागैः ॥ ["] प्रत्यादिष्टसुमेरुगविभवं विश्वोत्तरमापति- -
8 स्त्रीरंगे नरसिंहधाम विदधे कार्तस्वरं गोपुरम' [1] यस्मिनतमुदीरभासुरमहस्तोमे मुहर्त गत: पर्याप्ताकतिरेव भास्करमिव प्राप्तशशी दृश्यते ॥ [*] घोरहे. रथखिनकाठकपुरीसम्पत्समाकर्षिणा देवेनेन्दुकुलोरहेन
7 विदधे सर्वोत्तरमामता [*] विश्वसनविमानमवतनभस्मचारवेलोभिवद्रो. चिम[य]व[चितामणिना हेनातिभूना हृतम् ॥ [८] तसा नृपभाखित] रिपुकिरीटमोच्चयैरनेकमणिशोभिनी मकरतोरणस्थान्तर [1]
8 हरि[]ि रचिता[सि]को जय[ति] रंगधामात्रयस्तपावयपयोधर[न्त्रि]दशका. []कावेष्टितम् ॥ [2] विष्णोरुत्भुजसुन्दरस्य' विदधे वेश्म चितिीन्द्रार्यमा कोशगारविलुटि]: क्षितिभुजा कोटीरहेमोच्चयैः [*] अद्याप्य[न्ति]कभूरमुच बह]
9 यंतेजसामुत्गमैरुत्संगस्थविदीर्णंदैत्यरुधिरव्याप्तेव विद्योतते [1] [१०] रंगेखराय शितिपालसूर्य: प्रालम्बमुक्तासजमुवतश्री: [1] भीतेन शोर विरोटभंगात् सुरद्रुमन्दत्तमिवोपनिन्थे । [११] मूर्त यशस्खमिव सुन्दरपाय___ 10 देवो मुक्तामयं व्यधित रंगपतबितानम् [1] यस्य प्रभाभिरनुयाति तदीयमौलिर्भागीरथीपरिगतम्मकुटम् पुरारीः ॥ [१२] क्रमुकपनसमोचानाळिराममुख्यैः कनकनिचयकरबैंकल्प:' फलौघैः [1"] मुदमवत मुराररेकरूपापि रंगे .
11 मरकतपृथिवीभृत्सम्भवा भक्तिवनी । [१३] नृपतिरविरुदारमचरीति] गं व्यरचयदधिरंगं शातकुम्भं गतांगम् [*] 'सटिदभिसरणबीवों[वि] यस्त्र प्रभाभिशरदवतरणपि प्राप्यते वारिवाहः ॥ [१४] सर्वोत्तीर्णमहीपतिमधुरिपोहेवस्य जता दिया
Read मरकव. * Read mo.
Rand बयाः पौडुमै
• Read गीपुरम्
Read गुज. • Bend "मुझम.
| Rend कृौ.. • Road वडिद.

Page #24

No. 2.]
12 वि[स्ती]णीमत [नि]ष्ट हा[ट]कम[यीं] रंगे प्रपाचंगमाम' [1"] अष्टानां ककुभाम्मुखेषु युगपत्तत्कीर्त्तिचन्द्रोदयं विष्वविस्फुरितैर्मयूखविसरैस्सन्ध्येव या शंसति ॥ [१५*] रंगास्पदप्रणयिनः परमस्य पुंसो हैमं सुपर्णमकरोत् चितिपालसूर्य्यः [*] यस्य[r*]
13
RANGANATHA INSCRIPTION OF SUNDARA-PANDYA.
ग्रजन्मन जब प्रभया स्फुरक्या सम्पद्यते जगति शवदहर्मुखश्रीः ॥ [१६ *] पासच्चयनृपरविश्शयितस्य रंगे कंसहिषो वपुषि काञ्चनमन्तरीयम् [1*] यस्यांशुभिः कवचितेन हिरण्यगर्भे भूयो निषषणमिव नाभिगतेन धाचा ॥ [ १७*] उच्चैः प्रभावलयम्
14 'अर्जितकान्ति हैमम् प्रादत्त रंगपतये नरपालसूर्य्यः [*] श्राभाति यत्तदुप - कण्ठगतम् ‘प्रफुल्प्तमन्तस्तमालमिव रम्यमशोकषण्डम् ॥ [१८* ] नृपतपनवितीर्णामास्थितो हैमपीठीम्' विविधमणिविचित्राम् विस्वदुचैः प्रभाव [1*] जयति धृतमरुत्वत्कार्मुकं
15 रंगनाथः कनकमि[खर]श्रृंगस्यायिनं काळमेघम् ॥ [१८] चैत्रे मासि चकार राजतपनो यात्रोत्सवं रंगिनश्चावंत्र 'कान्तिमयैस्तथात्[भु] तमयै सम्पन्ायैवासरेः [*] मन्दन्येव हि ते न विस्मयपदं ये विभ्वते चेतनामाचैतन्यभृतोप
16 यत्र दधते वृचा विकासम् परम् ॥ [ २०*] कर्त्तु रं[ग]निवासिन: कमलया साकं विहारोत्सवं हेबा सुन्दरपाकादेवनृप [ति ] ब्रवज्रवा[वि]मे [)*] यद्रो[चि]:खचितैः कवेरतनया रोधोरहैशाखिभिन्दारद्रुमषण्डम [हि ] ततटामन्वेति मन्दाकिनीम् ॥ [२१] शौर्खा
13
17 नीतैर्नरपतिरविश्यार्ङ्गिणो रंगभर्तुस्तस्तारोचैः कनकनिचयैरान्तरं ' सत्मसालम् [1] वेलाचक्रं विजयजनुषा तस्तरं यस्वधावा 'स्कन्धावारिकृतवसुमतीसीमसालायमानम् ॥ [२२*] क्लृप्तं सुन्दरपाण्यभूमिप[ति] ना यद्रंगभर्त्तुः पुरो देव
18
स्वाभ्यवहारमण्डपमभूद्दिस्तीर्थमायामवत् [*] तेनैव प्रतिपादितस्य हरता पृथ्वीपतीनान्धनम्' सौवर्णस्य परिच्छदस्य तदलबासीदवस्थापने ॥ [२३* ] पापादचूडमकरोवरपाळसूर्खो रंगेभितुर्व्वपुषि रत्नविभूषणानि [1*] यैरस्य वचसि
19 निविष्टपदापि पमा" रत्नाकरम् भवति भूय इव प्रविष्टा ॥ [ २४* ] धर्मादिषसमिति सुन्दरपाडादेवे निर्भष्य पालयिति" विश्वमधिव्यचापे [1"] विष्णोब्र्व्विभूषणमभूदमुना वितीर्ण रंगालयस्य तपनीय [म] यन्तनुत्रम् ॥ [२५*] इच्छां सुन्दरपाडा उबतिमतीम् बिश्वत् खया
Bend जङ्गमाम्
• Bend विष्वग्वि'.
• Road बखयमूर्जित.
• Read प्रफुल.
Bend पौठों.
• Rend बात.
7 Read W.
● Bend बारीनव.
• Read धनं.
10 Rend पद्मा.
Read पालयति.

Page #25

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. III.
____20 [संन]या [निष्पाद्याभ्यवहारवारयुगळ[वि]ष्कम्पसम्पत्तिकम् [*] सम्पूर्ण विदधे गभीरसुदरं रंगेशितुशाङ्गिणो यस्याभूत् भुवनेश्चतुर्दशभिरण्यापूरण[न्दर्भभम् । [२६] पातन्वतान्वहमनेकतुलाधिरोहं रंगेन्द्रधावि नरदेवदिवाकरण [*] [३]बा.
21 मसंशयमभक्ष्यत मेकरर्थे तत्केतुलक्षणमधास्यत चेव मीनम् । [२७] महीपतिमहापति: प्रतिनरेन्द्रलोकादिव प्रतापरविमखलान्यपहतानि दोर्बिक्रमः [1] सुवपरिकलितान्यतिमहान्ति पावास्यदात् कवेरगिरिकन्यकापुळिन[थायिने __ 22 शाङ्गिणे ॥ [२८] सर्वानप्रणताबिपात्य नृपतीन् सिंहासनेभ्यो 'हठरत्तैर्वि
यि समाहर्मन इव स्वम् प्रांशु सिंहासन[म] [*] 'भूभदभानुरदत्त रंगपतये यत् प्राप्य लक्ष्मीसखस्सोयम्मेरुतटीजुषस्मतटितो' मेघस्य धत्ते श्रियम् [॥२८.] ____ 23 हेमाच्छादनराज त्यधिगतप्रख्यातनाबो हरहेमस्योरगसूदनस्य शयनागारस्य चाधिश्चियः [1] [वीणि] स्वाम[यानि 'राजतपनचक्रे विमानानि वैश्वीरंगम इवाभिषेकविकृतैरुत्भासते मौलिभिः ॥ [..]
TRANSLATION.
Hari. Om. Hail! Prosperity! (Verse 1.) Having caused to long for the other world (i... to set or die) that Moon of the Karpata (country), by whom this lotus-pond ' of Sriranga had been reduced to spitiable state, (and) re-instating in this (lotu-pond of Sriranga) (the goddess) Lakshmi, who is worshipped in the three worlds,-king Sundara-Pandya rose full of brillianoy, (like) the Sun.
(V. 2.) The king who was the Mahêndrs of the glorious (city of) Madhurd, built for the lord of Ranga & shrine (dlaya) with the gold which (he) had given by frequently performing the ascending of the scales. The mass of its rays, red like fresh roses, appears to be the dawn which indicatos perpetually the rise of the bright moon of (the king's) fame from the mountain of his (the god's) raised arms.10
(V. 3.) Having covered with gold the shrine (vimdna) of Hari (Vishnu) at Rahga, the Sun among kings placed in it an image of the highest being parama-purs),- which consisted of gold to the tips of the nails, (and which he called) after that name of his, which had arisen out ot that great work,h-just as the Yogin (places the highest being) in (his) pure mind.
(V. 4.) The Sun among kings gave to Sarigin (Vishpu), who resides at Ranga, agarland of emeralds, which (he) had taken from the treasure of the Kathaks king, (and) which, clinging
1 Rend 'भूा.
. Read भूभानु.
• Red खर्चमवानि. • Rend vठाते.
• Read सतडिती.
• Read सासते. 7 The day-lotus (padma) is supposed to close its flowers at night and to be the residence of Laksbmt. • Literally, obtained a rise which was steaming with brilliancy.'
Here, and in verse 27, tuladhiróha is used for tuld puruaka or tulkondra, the gift of as much gold w equala the weight of one's body." An account of this ceremony, as performed by the Maharaja of Travancore on the 29th April 1892, is given in the "Madras Mail" of the 3rd May 1892.
0 A reference to verse 10 suggests that the raised arms" are those of Vishnu in his Narasimha incarnation, who is tearing the demon Hiranyakasipu. Both verses 2 and 10 appear to befer to the building of one and the same shrine,
nois out of the covering of the shrine with gold. Compare verse 30.
** This gift appears to bave induoed the king to adopt the curious surname emerald-king' whleb oocar in verte 18.

Page #26

RANGANATHA INSCRIPTION OF SUNDARA-PANDYA.
No. 2.]
to his (the god's) broad breast, bears resemblance to the tender arms of the Earth, who has sportively approached from behind to embrace (him).
15
(V. 5.) The powerful Sun among kings gave to the god who is the lord of Ranga, a crown of jewels, whose splendour extinguishes the light of the jewels on the hoods of the serpent (that forms the god's) couch, just as (the splendour) of the sun (dispels the light) of the stars.
(V. 6.) The Sun among kings made (an image of) the king of serpents (Sesha), (who serves as) couch to Sârigin, the lord of Ranga, which was covered with a golden skin (and) which glittered as though it had been smeared with the saffron dye of the body of Lakshmi, who was sporting with her husband.
(V. 7.) The king who was the Chief of the world, made at Sriranga a golden tower (gopura), which was the residence of Narasimha (and) which surpassed the splendour of the peaks of (the golden mountain) Sumêru. When at night the full-moon is standing for a moment over this (gopura), which emits a mass of bright lustre, it looks as if she had joined the sun.1
(V. 8.) When the king who propagated the race of the Moon (and) who was the Chief of the world, had carried away the wealth of the capital of the Kathaka (king), who was distressed by terrible single-combats,- he built a shrine (vimana) of Vishvaksena, covered with plentiful gold, which, by the mass of light that it emitted, made the sun waver in (his) course on the sky, which had been (hitherto) unobstructed.
(V. 9.) Reclining under the arch (makara-tórana), which the Sun among kings had made with masses of gold, (taken) from the crowns of (his) enemies, (and) which was adorned with numerous jewels,- Hari, who dwells in the temple of Ranga, surpasses a monsoon cloud which is surrounded by a rainbow.
(V. 10.) The Sun among kings built a shrine (véśman) of Vishnu, who gracefully raises his arms, with masses of gold from crowns which (he) had taken from the treasuries of kings. The intense light which rises from it, makes the ground in his (the god's) vicinity even now appear covered with the blood of the lacerated demon on (his) lap.
(V. 11.) The glorious Sun among kings gave to the lord of Ranga a pendent garland (sraj) of pearls, which appeared to be the celestial tree, offered by Sakra (Indra), who was afraid that (his) crown might be broken (by the king).
(V. 12.) Sundara-Pandyadeva made for the lord of Ranga a canopy (vitana) of pearls, which appeared to be his (the king's) fame, reduced to a solid state, (and) through the splendour of which his (the god's) crown resembles the diadem of Purâri (Śiva), which is surrounded by the Bhagirathi (Ganga).
3
(V. 13.) Like the creeper (of paradise) that grows on the emerald mountain (i.e. Meru ?), the devotion that filled Marakata-prithivibhrit (i.e. the emerald-king), though of one kind only, gave delight to Murâri (Vishnu) at Ranga by (presents of) masses of different fruits, which were manufactured out of heaps of gold, such as areca-nuts, jack-fruits, plantains, cocoa-nuts, and mangoes.
(V. 14.) The noble Sun among kings made at Ranga a golden car (fatanga), which, on account of its height, resembled a movable (Mount) Mêru, (and) through the splendour of which the clouds on the sky appear to be accompanied by lightning even in the season of autumn.
The wonder to which the poet wants to draw the attention of his readers, is that the apparent combination of the sun and the moon over the horizon takes place on the full-moon day, and not, as we are accustomed to see it, on the new-moon day.
Hiranyakasipu, who was torn to pieces by Vishnu in his Narasimha incarnation.
3 See p. 14 above, note 12, and compare the similar surname Hémachchhadanaraja in verse 30.
The word of the text is abhisarana, 'going to meet a lover,' by which the poet hints that both the lightning (tadif) and the autumn (farad) were in love with the clouds (edrivdha).

Page #27

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III
(V. 15.) The king who was the Chief of the world (and) the conqueror of (all) foes, made for the god Madhuripu (Vishnu) at Ranga a large movable trough (prapa) of gold, which, like the dawn, indicates, by masses of rays that are spreading on all sides, that the moon of his fame is rising simultaneously in (all) the eight cardinal points.
(V. 16.) The San among kings made for the highest being wbich is fond of staying at Ranga, a golden (image of) Saparna (Garuda), by whose bright splendour, as (by that) of (his) elder brother, a permanent dawn appears to reign in the world.
(V. 17.) The Sun among kings placed on the body of Kansadvish (Vishnu), who reposes at Ranga, a golden under-garment. Covered by its rays, the Creator, who rests on the god's) Davel, appears to dwell once more in the golden egg (from which he was produced).
(V. 18.) The Sun among kings gave to the lord of Ranga a lofty golden aureola (prabhavalaya) of great beauty, which, placed near him, resembles a lovely group of blowing asóka (trees), with tamdla (trees) between.
(V. 19.) Placed on the golden pedestal (pithi), which the Sun among kings had given (to him), (and) which was adorned with various jewels, and bearing the lofty aureola (prabha), the lord of Ranga surpasses a black cloud which bears a minbow (and) rests on the peak of the Golden Mountain (Mêru).
(V. 20.) In the month of Chaitra, the San among kings celebrated for Rangin the procession-festival (ydtr-otsava), which is praiseworthy on account of bright, wonderful, and prosperous days. It is no wonder (that) those who possess intelligence, rejoice, when even the trees, which are devoid of intelligence, are in high glee (or in full flower).
(V. 21.) In order to celebrate the festival of the sporting (vihar-ôteava) of (the god) who dwells at Ranga, with Kamala (Lakshmi), king Sundara-Påndyadeva built of gold a new ship. Through the trees which grow on the banks (and) which are covered with its (the ship's) splendour, the daughter of the Kavêra (mountain) resembles the Mandakini (Ganga), whose banks are adorned with groups of manddra trees.
(V. 22.) The Sun among kings, who had covered the circle of the coast that formed the surrounding wall of the earth, which had become (his) residence, with the fame of his victories, - covered the high inner wall of the sbrine (sadman) of Sarngin, who is the lord of Ranga, with masses of gold, which (he) had brought from (his) wars.
(V. 23.) The large (and) long dining-hall (abhyavahara-mandapa)," which king SundaraPandya had constructed in front of the shrine) of the god who is the lord of Ranga, did not suffice for accommodating the golden vessels (parichchhada), which, taking away the wealth of kings, that same (king) had provided.
(V. 24.) The Son among kings placed on the body of the lord of Ranga, from the feet to the crest, ornaments of jewels, through which Padma (Lakshmi), though leaning on his breast, appears to have again entered the mine of jewels (i.e. the ocean, from which she arose).
(V. 25.) While, having crushed the enemies of order in war, Sundara-Pandyadova, whose bow was (ever) ready for action, protected the world, the golden armour which he gave to Vishnu, who dwells at Ranga, was a (mere) ornament.
Aruna, the charioteer of the Sun. * i.e. the Kaveri river. Compare verse 28. • The author uses mandapa ma neuter, which suggests that he was a Southerner.
+ The armour: We not required in earnest, as the king bad already destroyed the dharmudvishah (enemies of order, or demons), with whom Visliņu formerly wood to fight.

Page #28

No. 3.]
ALAMANDA PLATES OF ANANTAVARMAN.
(V. 26.) Having arranged two dining-weeks (abhyavahấra-vára), (which he called) after his own name, (and) the abundance of which was inexhaustible, Sundare-Pandya, who entertained the desire for pre-eminence, filled the capacious belly of Sârigin, who is the lord of Ranga which even the fourteen worlds had been unable to fill.
(V. 27.) Repeatedly performing the ascending of the scales on every day at the shrine of the lord of Ranga, the Sun among kings would have doubtlessly broken up (Mount) Meru for the sake of its) gold, if (that mountain) had not borne the fish which was the device on his the king's) banner.
(V. 28.) The Sun among kings gave to Sarngin, who reclines on the sandy bank of the daughter of the Kavêra mountain, huge vessels, wrought of gold, which appeared to be so many suns of majesty, taken from the crowd of rival kings by the power of his) arm.
29) Placed along with Lakshmi on the throne (sinh hdsana), which the Sun among kings made out of the conquered thrones, from which he bad thrown by force all kings who would not bow (to him), and gave to the lord of Ranga, (and) which is as lofty as bis own mind,- that (god) resembles a cloud, accompanied by lightning (and) resting on the slope of (Mount) Mêru.
(V.30.) For Hari, who had received the famous name of Hémachohhadanaraja [i.e. of the king who has covered the temple) with gold], for the golden destroyer of snakes (i.e. Garuda), and for the splendid hall (which contained) the couch of the god), - the Sun among kings built three golden domes (vimana), by which the temple of) Sriranga glitters as he (the king) by the three) crowns 6 worn at (his) coronation.
No. 3.- ALAMANDA PLATES OF ANANTAVARMAN.
By E. HULTZSCH, PH.D. This inscription is engraved on three copper-plates of about 7 by 3 inches, which were "found underground while excavating a site near Alamanda in the Spingavarapukota taluka of the Vizagapatam district," and kindly transmitted to me by the Collector, Mr. W. A. Willock, I.C.S. The plates are strung on a plain ring, which had been cut before I received them, and which measures about inch in thickness, and 4 inches in diameter. The weight of the plates is about 1 1 7 oz., and that of the ring about 9 oz., total about 2 mb. The rims of each side of the plates are slightly raised in order to protect the writing, which is in nearly perfect preservation. The alphabet closely resembles that of a copper-plate grant of Dêvêndravarman, the son of the Maharaja Anantavarman, which was published with a facsimile by Dr. Fleet. The language is very incorrect Sanskpit, and is prose throughout, with the exception of two imprecatory verses (lines 24-27).
I have translated dra by 'week,' & meaning which it has in Tamil and Kanarene, as two toeeks (i.e. fourteen days) would better correspond to the fourteen worlds which are referred to in the second half of the verse, than two days. In Sanskrit edra means only a week-day.'
See p. 14 above, note 9.
• In the panegyrical introductions of the Tamil inscriptions of the Pandya kings, it is stated that their banner, the two fishes, fluttered (i... had been planted as a memento of conquest) on Mount Meru. See, e.g., line 4 f. of the Tirupparankunram cave-inscription of Maravarman, alias Sundara-Pandyadeva (Ind. An. Vol. XXI. p. 346) :Por-kiri mél vari-kkayalgal vilaiyáda," while the spotted carps were sporting on the Golden Mountain."
Visbņu, whose body is of dark colour, corresponds to the cloud, Laksbmi to the lightning, and the throne to the golden mountain Meru. Compare verses 9 and 19.
This refers to the crowns of the Pandya, Chola and Chêrs kingdoms. Compare Mammudi.Chóļadēva, the Chola king (who wears) three growns, which was a surname of the great Rajaraja; South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II. p. 139, note 1, and p. 222, nota 4.
. Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. Pp. 143 ff.

Page #29

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. III.
The inscription records the gift of the village of Mede[14]ka in the Tirikatu-vishaya (line 13 f.) to a Brahmana of the Vajasaneya school (1. 16). The grant was made at Kalinganagaral (1.2) on the day of a solar eclipse (1. 18) in “the three-hundred-and-fourth year or tho roign of the G[a]ngeya race" (1. 28 f.). The donor was king Anantavarman, the son of the Maharaja Rajendravarman, a member of the Ganga family (1. 12 f.) and a worshipper of Mahesvara (1. 11). The wording of the passage which celebrates the virtues of the king (II. 1 to 12), is identical with that of the corresponding passage in a copper-plate grant of Dévêndravarman, the son of the Maharaja Anantavarman. As Dr. Fleet bas expressed his intention of treating the chronology of the Gangas of Kalinga," I refrain from attempting any conjectures regarding the date of the new inscription, and would only point out that it appears to refer to the same era as the grant of the year 254,* and that, consequently, the king Anantavarman, by whom the subjoined grant was issued, appears to be distinct from, and later than, another Anantavarman, who was the father of Devendravarman.
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 ओं वस्त्यमर[][रा"] नुक[*]रिण[:"] सर्वर्तुमुखरमणीया[दि]ज[य]2 वत']: कलिङ्गानगरवासका[*] महेन्द्र[*]चलामलसिखरप्रतिष्ठि3 तिस्य' सचराचरगुरो[:] सकलभु[व]ननिर्माणकसुत्रधारस्य
"सशङचुडामणर्भगवतो गीकरणख[*]मिनबर- : णकमलयुगलप्रणामाहिगतकलकलको-10
नेक[7]हवसंक्षोभजनितजय[श" प्रतापावनतस7 "मस्तसामन्तचक्रचुदा[म]णिप्रभामणुरीपुण(र)-13
5
Second Plate; First Side. 8 . "रणितनिजनिस्विनधारोपार्जितवरचरण[:"] सितकुम[दकुं]१ देन्दुवदातयगा" ध्व(7)स्तारातिकुलान्चलो नयविनय[द]
यादानदाचिन्ययोर्येदार्य सत्यत्यागादिगुणस
पदाधारभुतो" परममाहेश्वरी "मातापित्रुपाद[r*]12 नुध्यात[:.] गङ्गामलकुलतिलको म()हार[]जग्रीरा-"
1 This is probably the modern "Calingapatam;" Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 14, and Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 7.
Publisbed by Dr. Fleet, Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. pp. 273 . Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 144. Read XXI .
U Read कुम्देन्नवदावयचा. .See note 6 on previous page. | ___ Read कविकली .
• Read दाक्षिण्यशीयौदार्य. . From the original copper-plates. | " Read शब्द:
- Read संपदाधारभूव• Read शिखर. • Rond चूडा.
- Read पिक 7 Read °वस्ख. - Read मचरौपुच.
Read धौरा • Read सूच.
- Read रविवमिननिस्विंश.

Page #30

iia.
ERSसन
वटस्यतानियादारवयकऊ
तिनी तवरल यानियातुनस्य कलाका विदासिनतातदानाहर ट
निवजालकानगावपात मंताजी कानुनहरतटीकाका कलेटII) डावलमनाया जा
चन्मत:पालादेव
यानवअटानमाजाकलिकालान नाना-MISC मनमाजमातीना
लामालादानी नयानयास्य लयबाट नालीबारदानारनकला। सिमायापादयत्यतापनजनयराव का -३-वारदाराच्या माययावत तातिदेमलालालासादाकवल दोला
संगमानामाझाता लानना कान में रखताटया हाकाहुनाविताता समन्वयासाला सामनातानमादामात
या कलाकात नाडिस्लिाम पानिमालाला माडासीनता तपसीनाका नाकाडापटींगटीका सोलगतानामिन कास्त्र स्तमा
कोतयतिकवीरानाडायनाऊऊत्वीयोना मानली जाऊ लागा महागाती
मेटकामालनपालन मंगाना विवादयताटापारामती
जाटानडाकपमझतटकना हानामनात तकन
हिसाटासनमाविमारीमापनावरच वनकालनमानकानाsal 38रात्यातील अन्ननावरइत्या वाटायटी नयारश: JEबाम विकास
काराताटीगतहाचानुमतग-विज्ञा महाकाटिललिटरमात्मनाकामा
38 या शालिदासतपासागा तान्नतामना Har-ठागालामाऊँगा माता बायकाया मानदेवनाटानलीवाताना काटनयालीनटोचित बनिनानिहानिधि
40वडानदी नोटीवितुपामासानातिवला मी निजटाजवतानाकामिला
केदामाद कोशिसवस्नेरराताडापाढामा। तात्यात नियाजवतारतनामा
(ोगोयनान वानवमाऊतानमतकता
Satyamangalam Plates of Devaraya II.-Saka-Samvat 1346.
E. HULTZBCH.
SCALE •68.
Photo.9.10.. Calcutta
Rae. No.61,PETECE-Mayor-10

Page #31

& Ae
-120
8 ม 34684) i ORA
า
cr6 (
ง
2.99 กข 8 5 CE * * D
5
8
)
8CALE
2002 2005 ครั้ง
sia.
8.
FULL-SIZE

Page #32

No. 3.]
ALAMANDA PLATES OF ANANTAVARMAN.
13 जन्द्रवमसुनु' श्रीअनन्तवर्मदेव[:*] कुशली तिरिकटु14 विषये मैदे लाकग्रामनिवासिनं कुटुम्बिन[:*] सम[ज्णा]
Second Plate; Second Side. 15 पयति' [*] विदितमस्तुद्भवता' ग्रामोयं 'होम्वरवलवास्तव्य16 वाजसनेयकोशिकगोत्रविष्टदेवसुनुवीधरभ[2] 17 [वै]दवेदाङ्गतत्वज्णतटाकप्रतिष्ठायामुदपुर्वक' 18 क्त्वा मुर्यग्रहोपरागो' दतं [*] पत्र 'सिमालिङ्गा19 नि कथ्यन्ते [*] पुर्वस्या दिसि वनराजिका पाशाण" [*] अज्णेय प. 20 शाण [*] दक्षिणस्था" चटेरनदि [*] नरित्या [तेन्तलिवृक्षपन्ति" व. 21 नराजिक[I] पश्चिमस्या गुरातटाक[:] वनराजिक[*] वनरा
Third Plate; First Side. 22 जक" [*] वयव्यां कलज्ण्यातटाक[*] पाषाण[:।*] वारुण्या" गतः।*] [२]23 शान्य वटवृक्ष[*] वनर[*]जिक[*] त्रिकुट" [*] अत्र व्य[*]सगीत[*]नि 24 [भ]वन्ति [*] "वहुभिर्वसुधा दता राजान सगरादिभिः ।"] य25 स्य यस्य यपा" भुमी तस्य तस्य तदा फलं [*] 26 स्वदत्ता परदताखा यो हरति वसन्धरा [*] स्वविष्ठाया कमि 27 भुत्वा पिर्तुभि सहु पच्यते [*] लिखितं दुगपेरि]हुसिण" [उ]28 [वीन" अखसलिन [पण] [*] ग[*]ङ्गेयवङ्गप्रवर्ध
19 Read forat; the word forest appears to be repeated by mistake.
Read वायव्यां कलचा. " Instead of वारुण्या (ia. वारुच्या, in the west'), read
I Read "जेन्द्रवर्मसूत्र:- Read वासिनः • Read समाजापयति. • Read "मस्तु भवंतां.
• The fourth akshara of stands below the line.
• Read कौभिक, विशु, सूख, भट्टाय. 7 Read वेदवेदाशतत्त्वज्ञाय and °मुदकपूर्वकं. • Read सूर्यग्रहीपराग दत्तः. • Read सौमा. 10 Read पूर्वस्थां दिशि. 1 Read पाषाण:- Read पानेय्या. A Read पाषायः. 14 The stands below the line ; rendet. • Read नदी. • Read नेत्यां . म Read पति : 18 Read at.
Read न्या.
Read चिकूट:. 24 Read . - Read दचा राजभि:* Read यदा भूमिस्तस्य. - Read खदत्ता परदचा वा. 38 Read वसुंधराम्. - Read अविष्ठायां.
Read भूत्वा पिढभिः सह. 1 Read दुर्गप्परहस्यथ ! - Read उत्कीर्णमचाविना. # Read .

Page #33

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
Third Plate ; Second Side. 29 [t]afacertou gagcha[t]' afar [at]act [*]
TRANSLATION.
(Line 1.) Om. Hail! From the victorious residence Kalinganagara, which resembles the city of the gods (and) which is pleasant (on account of the simultaneous existence of the comforts of all seasons, - the devout worshipper of Mahêsvara, who adores the feet of (his) mother and father, the ornament of the spotless family of the Gangas, the son of the glorious Maharaja Rajendravarman, the glorious Anantavarmadêve, who has become & receptacle of wisdom, modesty, compassion, charity, courtesy, bravery, magnanimity, truthfulness, liberality, and other excellent virtues; who has destroyed the principal mountains, (viz. his) enemies; whose fame is as bright as the white water-lily, the jasmine flower and the moon; whose handsome feet 3 are reddened by the clusters of the light of the jewels on the crests of all vassals, prostrated by (his) valour, who has caused the cry of “victory" to resound in the turmoil of many battles; (and) who is freed from the stains of the Kali (age) in consequence of (his) prostrations at the lotus-feet of the god Gökarnasvamin, whose crest-jewel is the moon," who is the sole architect for the construction of the whole world, who is the lord of the animate and inanimate creation, (and) who is established on the sinless peak of the Mahendra mountain, being in good health, addresses (the following) order to the ryots inhabiting the village of Mede[16]ka in the district (vishaya) of Tirikatu :
(L. 15.) "Be it known to you (that), at the consecration of a tank, (which took place) at an eclipse of the sun, this village was given, with libations of water, to Vishnudėva's son Sridhara-Bhatta, of the V&jasaneya (fdkhd) and the Kausika gótra, who resides at Homvaravala, (and) who thoroughly knows the Vedas and Vedangas.
(L. 18.) "The marks of the boundaries of this (village) are declared (as follows) :- In the eastern direction, a row of jungle-trees (and) & rock; in the south-east, a rock; in the south, the Chatera river; in the south-west, a group of tamarind-trees (and) & row of jungle-trees; in the west, the Gurd tank (and) a row of jungle-trees; in the north-west, the Kalajña tank (and) a rock; in the north, a trench ; in the north-east, a banyan-tree, a row of jungle-trees (and) a trikúfa.?
1 Read #afa ifa Tarify. 1 In this and other Ganga grants, edsaka appears to be used in the sense of rdjadiani.
In line 8 of this inscription, and in line 7 of one of the inscriptions published by Dr. Fleet (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. D. 275), the word frafafun g fu is erroneously inserted before TV . Another of Dr. Fleet's inscriptions (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 11, text line 11) shows that, in the original draft of the introduction of the Ganga grants, the word formed part of a compound which stood before YCHYTT .
*le the god siva.
$ The Mahendra mountain is frequently mentioned in the epic poems; see Böhtlingk and Roth's Sanskrit. Wörterbuch, s.v. In the Raghuvania (ri. 54), the king of Kalinga is called the lord of (Mount) Mahồndn.' General Sir A. Cunningham (Ancient Geography of India, Vol. I. p. 616) bas identified the term with the Mabøndramals range, which divides Gujam from the valley of the Mahanadi. Consequently, the temple of Gokarnasymin, whicb was situated on the Mahendra mountain, must be distinct from the well-known abrine in the North Capara district. According to Mr. Sewell's account (Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 5), the Mahendragiri is now included in the Mandasa zamindari and bears on its summit, 4,928 feet above the sen, four temples. The highest of these is built of very large granite blocks and dedicated to Siva. This is perhaps the Gokarnasvåmin of the Ganga grants. In the "Madras Mail" of the 29th May 1893, Mr. Duncan states that the top of the Mahendragiri hill is 17 miles distant from the Haripur station of the East Coast Railway.
.a fy is the same as fafart in the Amarakóia, and as fafafy in the Telugu and Kanarese dictionaries.
7 The same term occur in Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 174 f., text line 36t. Ita meaning might be the point at which three roads meet.

Page #34

No. 4.]
.
BITRAGUNTA GRANT OF SAMGAMA II.
(L. 23.) "With reference to this (subject), there are the following) verses of Vyåsa :-"
(Here follow two of the customary verses from the Mahabharata.) (L. 27.) (This edict) was written by the private secretary (rahasya) Durgappa (?) (and) engraved by the keeper of records (akshasdlin) . . . . .
(L. 28.) (In) the year three hundred and four of the prosperous and victorious reign of the G[&]ngêya race.
No. 4.- BITRAGUNTA GRANT OF SAMGAMA II.
SAKA-SAYYAT 1278.
BY H. KRISHNA SASTRI ; BANGALORE. The subjoined inscription has already been noticed by Mr. R. Sewell in his Lists of Antiquities, Vol. II. p. 8, No. 58. The original was lent by Dr. C. D. Maclenno, Collector of Nellore, in whose office it is preserved, to Dr. Hultzsch, who has kindly placed it at my disposal for publication. It consists of five copper-plates, measuring on an average 10" by 5t". There is a hole of about " in diameter at the top of each plate for the usual ring, which is however lost. The order of the five plates is marked on the left margin of each plate with one, two, three, four and five notches consecutively. Besides, they are numbered by the ordinary Telugu numerals on the top of the back of each successive plate. The first four plates bear writing on both sides; and the last is inscribed on the inner side only, while its second side bears the numeral "five" at the top. The first side of the first plate has the symbols of the sun and moon at the left and right top-corners respectively, and below the moon the figure of a bull, tied by a rope to a tripod, which is surmounted by a trident. The occurrence of such symbols, quite common in stone-inscriptions, is rather rare on copper-plates. The lines are written across the breadth of the plates and number about twenty on each side. The raised rims appear to have been flattened and filed on the borders, and, consequently, some letters wbich run into them, have been partly injured. Nevertheless, the inscription is in good preservation, and, with very few exceptions, every letter of it can be made out with certainty.
The larguage of the inscription is Sanskrit verse of various metres, written in faint, but boldly engraved Telugu characters. The chief peculiarity of the alphabet is the manner in which the aspirate letters are distinguished from the unaspirated ones. The letters da and dha are distinguished as in Old Kanarese or Telugu, - the first by an opening on the right side, and the second by being fully closed up. But in lines 24 and 163, dha is written in its modern form, ie, with the addition of a vertical stroke below. The difference which the writer has attempted to keep up between ba and bha, is rather complex. The top-stroke (talekattu, as it is called in Kanarese, or talakatfu in Teluga) is considered sufficient to distinguish the aspirate from the unaspirated, except in cases where such a stroke is to be omitted in writing, as when other vowels but a, u and i are affixed to the consonant, and when it appears conjunct with another. There are several cases, too, in which both the talakaffu and the downward stroke appear in the same letter (11. 120, 127, 137, 141, 144, etc.). It might be observed that, in arbhóruha in line 11, bhd is written as in Old Kanarese or Telugu, with an opening in the centre below. The downward stroke of tha and gha is dispensed with, because no confusion could arise between them and their corresponding unaspirated forms; whereas, in the case of dha and pha, it is retained as the only mark of distinction from the unaspirated. The letters ta, fa, sha and la are
1 The name official title occurs in Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 12, and Vol. XVIII. p. 146, and the slightly different form rakafika (for rahasyaka), Vol. XIII. p. 191.

Page #35

[VOL. III,
comparatively old in their formation. The vowels and i, o and 6, though distinguished in some cases by a partial and complete loop on the top respectively, are however. often confounded. To avoid constant corrections arising from close transcription, I have, in the case of and i, always adopted that form which the context proves to be correct. The vowels é, ai and au are the undeveloped forms of their modern modifications in Telugu. The é of prayêna in line 53, and the length of 8 of bhagô in line 146, are shown as in the modern Telugu character.
22
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
As regards orthography,-dhdha for ddha frequently occurs (11. 20, 101, 108, 157 and 163). The redundant use of an anusvára before a conjunct nasal is quite common (11. 10, 12, 48, 113, 131, 136, etc.). As in other inscriptions, a consonant which follows r, is sometimes doubled. In lines 15, 20, and 21 the pa of Kamppa, and in line 31 the ya of samyyuga are doubled after an anusvára. A curious mistake is committed in line 60, where kadáchiptriyam is written for kadáchit-priyam. There are a number of other graphical peculiarities which are due to the influence of the Telugu pronunciation of Sanskrit. Except in nireritim in line 59, ri is generally represented by ru. In lines 66 and 122, both ri and u, li and u are respectively affixed to the same consonant, and once (1. 181) ri is represented by ri. It is worth noticing that the word nátha, which occurs four times in the inscription (11. 50, 52, 161 and 189), is spelt in the first three cases with an anusvára before tha. This may be due to the tendency of the Telugu language to insert an anusvára in such cases (compare tammudu and tammumdu). The spelling bramhmassom (11. 178 and 179 f.) for brahmasvam, saijñi (1. 87) for samjii, saijña (1. 186) for samjna, the prefixing of a y before i and ê and vice versa (11. 21, 22, 23, 44, 65, 160, 168 and 180) are also due to the Telugu pronunciation of Sanskrit.
The inscription opens with an invocation to the Boar-incarnation of Vishnu (verse 1). Samgama I., the first historical ancestor of the first Vijayanagara dynasty, is then introduced without any reference to his mythical descent from the Moon, as is done in other Vijayanagara grants (verse 2). He had five sons,- Harihara, Kampa, Bukka, Marapa and Muddapa (verses 3 and 4). Of these, the first two ruled one after the other. Harihara is said to have defeated the Muḥammadans (verse 5). Kampa (verse 4) or Kampana (verse 6) had a son, called Samgama II. (verse 7), during whose time the subjoined inscription was written. Of this king we learn nothing but a number of birudas (verse 11). The inscription records the grant of the village of Bitragunța (verses 20, 21) or Biṭṭarakunta (verse 19) to twenty-eight Brahmanas, whose names and gôtras are specified in verses 27 to 33; and refers incidentally to the grant of another village, viz. Simkésari (verse 24). Both grants were made at the suggestion of the king's spiritual preceptor, the Saiva philosopher Srikanthanatha (verse 12 and line 189), after whose name the village of Bitragupta received the surname Srikanthapura (verses 21, 34, 35 and 42). The date of the first grant was the new-moon day of the third month of Saka-Samvat 1278 (in numerical words and figures), the cyclic year Durmukha. The inscription was written by Bhôganâtha, the court-jester of Samgama II. (verse 35). At the end of the document (1. 184), the king is stated to have affixed by his own hand the name of Sri-Virupaksha, the tutelar deity of the city of Vijayanagara (verse 42). This explains the origin of the colophons Sri-Virupaksha, Sri-Venkatesa or Sri-Ráma at the end of other Vijayanagara inscriptions.
The motive for making the grant under consideration is stated to have been twofold, -first, a request, or almost a compulsory demand, of the preceptor Srikanthanatha, and, secondly, the king's own desire to procure immortality to his father (verses 17 and 20). The second statement further suggests that the expression pratyabdakâlê in verse 20 means "at the anniversary (of his father's death)." The inscription does not inform us if the first or any following anniversary is meant. But the motive why the king made the grant, i.e. for procuring immortality to his father, gives us sufficient room for conjecture. It is a well-known Hindu notion that the spirit of a dead man will continue to be a Prêta, or an evil spirit, until the

Page #36

No. 4.]
BITRAGUNTA GRANT OF SAMGAMA II.
23
completion of all obsequial rites; and this completion is reached with the sdpindya and abdika ceremonies, which are to be observed at the end of one full year after the death. After this period, and through the several charities made during the final ceremonies, the Prêta is supposed to become one of the Manes, i.e. to become classed with the Pitsidêvas. Thus, it may be that the anniversary on which impiortality or godhead was conferred on Kampa, was the first; and, if so, the date of Kampa's death and the accession of Samgama II. would be Saka-Samvat 1277. But this is only & conjecture which requires corroboration.
The contents of the inscription furnish us with two important facts, viz. first, the distinct mention of the five sons of Samgama I., and, secondly, that of a grandson of his, by name Samgama II. Both these facts are valuable; for, most of the inscriptions that contain a regular genealogy of the first Vijayanagara dynasty, mention only Harihara I. and Bukka I., the first and third sons of Samgama I., and ignore altogether the other three ; and even the limited few that mention all the five sons of Samgama I.,' are either open to suspicion or are imperfectly read. The importance of the second fact is even greater, inasmuch as it enables us to correct certain inferences which have been drawn from the colophon of the Madhaviya Dháturritti. This colophon reads as follows:- "The Madhaviya Vitti, composed by Sâyaņâcharya (who was) the uterine brother of Madhava, the son of Mâyane, (and) the great minister of Sangamaraja, the son of Kamparâja, the glorious lord of the Eastern, Western and Southern Oceans." 3 As the title indicates, the Madhaviyd Dhatuvritti was dedicated by its author, Sayanacharya, to his brother Madhavacharya, who, as we learn from other sources, was the minister of Bukkaņa or Bukka I. of Vijayanagara. Further, Madhavacharya says of himself that "his mother (was) Srimati, his father (was) the famous Mâyana, (and) his two uterine brothers (were) Såyana and Bhóganátha, (who appeared to be his) mind and intelligence." That Sarigama, whose minister was Sayana according to the Madhaviya Dhatuvritti, has been hitherto considered as identical with Samgama I., the father of Harihara I. and Bukka I. The present inscription, however, which acquaints us with a king Samgama II., who, as the Samgamaraja of the colophon of the Madhaviya Dhatuoritti, was the son of Kamps, and which also mentions a certain Bhôganktha, who is probably identical with that Bhöganatha who, according to the commentary on the Parásarasmriti, was the brother of Sâyana, - shows that Sayaņa must have been the minister of Samgama II., and not of Samgama I., who, in the present state of our epigraphical knowledge, is nothing more than a name. In the colophon of his commentary on the Satapathabráhmana, Sêyandcharya calls himself the minister of king Harihara, who bore the titles of Rajadhirdja and Rajaparaméftara. This can hardly refer to Harihara I., who claimed to be only & Mahamandalesvara; 7 and it must be assumed that Sayana, who was originally the minister of Samgama II., subsequently held the same office under Harihara II. According to
See the Mudishard on Yajfavalkya, i. 268 £.- Are: Berita 7 ufriet vanda! .... . . . . . . *bfquefa efetaren funt fuer
Colebrooke's Miscellaneous Essays, Madras reprint, Vol. II. pp. 254 ff.; Mr. Rice's Mysore Inscriptions, p. 277 f.; Mr. Sowell's List of Antiquities, Vol. II. No. 79. Dr. Rultzsch, who has examined the original of the last-mentioned inscription, considers it a forgery, fabricated in the time of the third Vijayanagara dynasty.
श्रीमत्पूर्वपविमदषिचसमुद्राधीपरकम्पराजसतसंगमराजमहामबिमायणपुवमाधवसहीदरसायचाचार्य[कता"] माधer afwr:). The Berlin MS., as transcribed by Professor Weber, Berlin Catalogue, Vol. I. p. 222, No. 789, roads संगमनमहामविच.
4 See the introduction to Madhava's commentary on the Pardiarasmrit in Professor Aufrecht's Oxford Catalogue, p. 264 ; and Dr, Fleet's abstract of a Banavåse inscription, Ind. Ant. Vol. IV. p. 206, No. 2.
. strite fufus: fari aut 1949 Hatut urteta ; Professor Aufrecht's Oxford Catalogwe, I. c.
See Professor Weber's Berlin Catalogue, Vol. II. p. 78. 7 See bis Bad&mi inscription of saka-Samyat 1261, Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 63.

Page #37

24
(VOL. III.
Professor Aufrecht, he died in A.D. 1387. All that we can at present gather regarding the genealogy of Madhava and Sâyana, is as follows:
Madhava, minister of Bukka I.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
Mayans, married śrimati.
Sayana,
minister of Samgama II. and of Harihara II.
1 Catalogus Catalogorum, p. 711. • Read स्वाधीनीदार.
According to Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 142, Bitragunța, the first of the villages granted, is situated 7 miles south by west of Kavali, which is 32 miles from Nellûr (Nellore) and is the head-quarters of the Kavali talukâ in the Nellore district. Its situation is described in the inscription as being 3 yojanas north of the town of Vikramasimhapura in the district called Pakavishaya, which was situated on the shore of the Eastern ocean, i.e. the Bay of Bengal (verse 19). I do not know if the name Vikramasimhapura still exists; but the name Paka survives in the name of a certain sect of Telugu-speaking Sûdras in the Mysore territory, who profess to come from Pâkanâḍu, the country of Pâka, and are as such called Pâkanatis. The other village, Simkêsari, is said to be situated in the district called Mulikidėsa on the northern bank of the Pennâ, e. the well-known Pennér river, and to the north of the Saiva temple at Pushpachala (verse 24), which is identical with Pushpagiri, 8 miles north of Kadapa (Cuddapah). A native of Pushpagiri informed me that close to Pushpagiri is a village named Sunkésaru, which appears to be the same as the Simkésari of the grant. It may be also remarked that a certain class of Smårta Brahmanas, who call themselves Mulikinâḍuvaru, profess to have emigrated from the Muliki country. The other places. mentioned in the inscription as the boundaries of the two villages (verses 22 and 25) I am unable to identify. But so much is certain that Samgama II. held portions of the present Nellore and Cuddapah districts, while his uncle Bukka I. was reigning at Vijayanagara. Samgama II. can scarcely have been dependent on Bukka I., as he would have otherwise referred to the latter as his overlord in his inscription. The fact that he represents his own father Kampa as the actual successor of Harihara I. also suggests that he considered himself entirely independent of Bukka I.
TEXT.'
First Plate; First Side.
1
हरेलीलावराहस्य देश
2
दंडम पातु वः । हेमा
3
द्रिकळशा य[न]
4
धात्री च्छल
5 श्रियं दधौ ॥ [१]
6 अस्ति प्रस्तूयमानप्रवल
7 fryingcftremity.
8
दारसारस्यगितरिपुन्नुपोहामसंग्रा
Bhoganatha, court-jester of Samgama II.
From the original copper-plates and ink-impressions of them. • Read पी.

Page #38

No. 4.]
BITRAGUNTA GRANT OF SAMGAMA II.
9 मयतिः । राजा राजन्यकोटिप्रणतिपरि.
लुठभौळिमाणिक्यरीचीराजीनीराज्य11 मानस्फुरदुरुचरणांभोरुह(:)
संगमेंद्रः ॥ [२] तस्यादुदभवंन्पंच तनया18 शौर्यशालिनः । कल्यावनिकहा: पूर्व 14 कलशांबुनिधेरिख । [३] पादौ हरिहर15 माभुदय' कंप्यमहीपतिः । ततो 16 बुकमहीपाल[:] पसाभारपमुहपौ ॥ [४] 17 तब राजा हरिहरी धरणीमसिषधि.' 18 रं । सुनामसदुशा' येन सुरवा19 ण: पराजितः ॥ [५] तस्थानुज(:)विरमशा20 हावीं कंप्पणभूपतिः । याथार्थ्य21 मभजंनाम यस्य कंप्यइतु22 [हि]षां ॥ [*] जयंत यिव अंबारः 23 प्रधुन यिद गार्डिय: । तनयम
First Plate; Second Side 24 म[भ]होरस्तस्व संगमभूधरः ॥ [७] 25 यस्थ 'दुष्टिमुदयहया26 रसामर्थनामभिमतानु27 बंधिनीं । हंत नूनमनु28 यांति समुई कर्नकल्पतरका29 मधेनवः ॥ [*] यनुजाचयणजात.. 30 कौतुका नापरं जयरमाभित्रु31 खती' । संयुगानि समुपेयु32 पो चिरादासिधारमनुतिष्ठति .ब्र. 33 तं ॥ [*] यद्ययःप्रसरणेन भूय34 सा बादमेयुषि परं जगत्रये [] 35 अनुते विफलतां न चंद्रमाः केवलं
Read चाभदा. • Rand "मशिष. - Read सदृशी. • Read कम्पवितु.
• Read व नचाहे • Read वाडिया:.
7 Read eft. .. Read To T.
• Read सती. • Read जगाये

Page #39

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IIL
36 कुमुदिनीविकासनात् ॥ [१०] श्रीमा
____प्राकात्यगन्धिहितयपरिनुढ()[स्मे] ' 38 ' भाषातिलंघिक्षुद्रमा[] 39 जंग: प्रतिभटधरणीपालसेना[वि]40 बाळ । माद्यनागाश्चमत्वा[धिप]
तिगजघटापंचवलोभियाती42 युटुवंते यदीया[:"] [स्फुट]43 मिह बिरुदामंततं वंदिळ44 दै: ॥ [११] यित्यं सर्वगुणोपरंजनक45 सामीद्रुविधायुष'
Second Plate; First Side. 46 स्तस्व शोणिपतेरपारयशसस्तत्वो. 47 पदेशकियां । कर्तु कामपि वा48 सनामुपान]यंन् कार49 स्थवारांनिधि[:] () श्रीमान्मंनिधि50 मादधत् पशपधि: श्रीकंठनांथात्मना' ॥ [१२] 51 माहेखरायां तत्वानां माथे य52 स्मिन् प्रदर्शक [*] प्राचामदर्शि नाथा-10 53 नां प्रायेण नवता भुवि ॥ [१३ य. 54 त्यादानतिमावेण यतीनां 55 मुक्तिरंतिके । क्रियते तप56 सा किंतु केवलं कायशोष57 णं ॥ [१४] कैवल्यपदवीहारकवाटोमा. 58 टकर्मणि । कटाक्षा: कुंचिका यस्य 59 कांक्षतां तत्र नितिं ॥ [१५] स कदाचि60 प्लिय" शिष्यं संगमेंद्रमुपस्थि61 तं । न्यदिशशिको दुध्या निवरप्रे.
sf
a freya;
! Read परिबढ.
* The form av is grammatically correct. See note 1 on the nitra Siddhantakaumudi, Bombay edition of 1892, p. 16. - Read शोभ.
- Read °मौदग्विधा. • Read विभाग (Kanarese), • Rend पशुपतिः. Read द्वन्दे..
Read नाषामना. • Read.बं.
» Rad भाषा
1 Read पदाचिबियं. • Read दृष्या निर्भर.

Page #40

iia.
Tra
Paa
LATE
CH
క దారాన్ని
దూవుంది
woray
COLOAD
ముందdle కుదాం
Deals యమంలో
Paritra
దున్న
మడు గంగ
ACCESS నింపడం
నం
Bitragunta Grant of Samgama II.--Saka-Samvat 1278.
Manace
సంబండ గంధం
SIDENT
00
KONCKaru
పాలు
పంచ
ఆమెకు
GA
ముంచేయాలంగా అందుల ఆయా దురందులు
R
మడియా
SRIVడింగం దింది నాదం యాదా ఆధియగు ఇంటరూ
యంత ముబారం
మిడుదాము పతంగులు సాయిధంగడసుక దురం యుద్రుగందాడు
E. HULTZSCH.
HALF-SIZE.
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #41

imb
ifia.
16.
మలన దినాభంబరు
adుళ్ళం
114
నగదున వరంబాడి మాయందు భాగం
เมเป้-
116
DAదల డయాబడి
DES
118
CONCE
నూ
అతడు సముండముదిగత దుముకుందర్యా త్త కనుండి వారి ఉత్త
ఆచరంగంలో వాదన.co రాతగారు రంగుల 6000 .com
నిరం పండగా
దడు
120
వరకు వాటి గండ యను రాయగుణందగ యువర) పర్యాయపదవండారు చంబం ముందు అంజనజను
వారి ముందుకు SOండియచందా పదుభయం అందరూ జయం అందమయం అనంత
122
రసంగదు డబామద్రాల సంజగుండువారం రా నందవ నిరతుడు
ఆ జంంగజధిత మంతడు
124
126
b.co
128
105
పండగా
మనం
130
సకుందురయింద్ర aler ఎనిదానముగా యునే ముందు - తంబం పుపై
S
T
అందయాంజయుడు ఆడుతుండడంపులు సునం
నుం Naidu గంగవంతుడు జమ ఉయాయనయ్య చలం
132
పంచాంద్యం
మంజు
20
వారు
Prom
134

Page #42

No.4]
BITRAGUNTA GRANT OF SAMGAMA II.
62 मगर्भया ॥ [१५] अग्रहारं कमप्य.. 63 व त्वया दापयितुं मम [0].. 64 प्रीतिरस्ति ततः कश्चित् ग्रामो रा. 65 जन् प्रदीप्यतां ॥ [१७] यिति' तस्व 66 गुरोराजामीशिता धरणीभू67 तां । अग्रहीदंजलिं अनंनवन68 []ण मौकिना ॥ [१८] पाकाख्यो विषयी.
· Second Plate ; Second Side. 69 स्थपारमहिमा प्राचः पयो70 धेस्तटे तस्मिन् विक्रमसिंघ-' 71 मित्यपि पुरं धत्ते लला72 मश्रियं । तस्याप्युत्तरतोवि. 73 योजनमिताद्देशात् स्फुरत्युच. 74 लो' ग्रामो बिरकुंटमित्यमु75 मदादाजा गुरोः प्रीतये ॥ [१८] भाका. 76. ब्दे नागशैलध्युमणिपरिमिते' 77 १२७८ दुर्मुखादे बुतीय्ये' 78 मासि श्रीसंगमेंद्रो गुरुहित79 निरतसंगमे चंद्रबान्वो: । प्रादा80 अत्यब्दकाले निजपितुरमरत्वाप्त81 ये बिद्रगुटग्राम विंशभिता82 भ्य[*] श्रुतिपथनिरताभ्यो मही. 83 देवताभ्य: ॥ [२०] बिद्रगुटमितीह" 84 प्रथितापरनामशालिनस्तस्य [*] 86 प्रकटयति स्म यमींद्रप्राय[:"] 86 श्रीकंठपुरमिति प्रख्यां ॥ [२१] पा पू.
1 Rend बिद. | Read प्रदीयताम्.
। Read वि. to the bed of bhritdin, both the vowels Fi and are attached in the original. • Read सिंह. 1 Read युज्वली.
Rend तृतीये. Read प्युत्तरतनि. | Read चुमषि.
10 Read भान्वी:The Aryd metro, in which this verse is written, requires one short syllable more in the first pdda. The form Biffarakumfa, which occurs in line 74, would meet the deficiency.

Page #43

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. IIL.
87 सलपाडभुवोप्या मनेकुंडसैजि88 कासारात् । पा पापटपुटसवि89 धादा वा लवणप्रभूतिकुल्या90 याः ॥ [२२] इति 'प्राकदक्षिणप्रत्य
Third Plate; First Side. 91 गुदीचीन' दिशां क्रमात् । अस्या92 ग्रहाररवस्य सीमा93 संधिः प्रदर्शितः ॥ [२३] देशो
भून्मुलिकिप्रथामधिगत:). स्तनास्ति पुष्पाजलो' नाम 'स्थान
मनुत्तमं पुररिपोस्तस्योत्त97 रस्यां दिशि । पेंनाया[*] स्फुट उत्त98 रन च तटे सिकेसरीति श्रुतं 99 ग्राम पूनमदापयन्बुपक100 रात् ग्रामोपहारं गुरुः ॥ [२४] पा सिं. 101 बोकराख्याया पाच जं[पू]शि102 लोचयात् । प्रा बादरनदीकूला. 103 दा च केतनिकुंटतः ॥ [२५] अस्य प्रा. 104 मस्य "चतसुष्वाशाखिति किल क्र. 105 मात् । सीमासंधिरभिनय[*] सीमा106 भि:)गुणसंपदां ॥ [२६] तवैको हरि. 107 तान्ववायजनुषे [s*]नंताय 'बा108 ग(:)स्ततो वाईवान्वयजन्भने वि. 109 जनु हौ पहिभाय च । भारद्वाज. 110 कुलीनबाय तदनु "वावे. 111 याख्याजुषे हारीताय च 112 वझवाय" मुनये दत्तस्तथै
J Read संचि. • Read प्राग. • Read गुदौचौगां. • Read पुपाचबी.
• Read पूर्णमदापयनृपकराड • Read अम्बशिखीचयात्. 7 Read चतसष्या. • Read भाग.
• Rend शिवमुषे. • Read वाय. n Read - Rend मार.

Page #44

No. 4.]
135
136
BITRAGUNTA GRANT OF SAMGAMA II.
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133 ह्याय" च ॥ [ ३०*] बाग: " काश्यपवंयभद्र134 जनुषे श्रीपेद्दयार्थ्याय च श्री.
Third Plate; Second Side.
[२०] कोडिन्याय च यम'वाग (:) स्तवैकस्त
कः पुनः ॥
याय विदुषे
तः कौडिन्याय तु मा
धवाय धरणीदेवाय
चैकस्तथा । बाग: कूचयभूसुराय कुतिने' श्रीक्सगोवायच श्री. वत्सान्वयसंभवाय च तथा श्रीरु
5 Boad भाग..
• Read बते.
द्रयाख्या ॥ [ २८* ] भूयः कौशिकवंशलब्धजनुषे [s*]नंताय भाग[ : * ] श्रुतचैक:- कास्यपगोत्र [क्ल] मजनु -
षे बागः कुमाराय च ॥ बाग: ' कोशि• कवंग्रजाय च तथा श्रीमंचयाख्या
Rend माग.
• Bend कोडिन्याय
भुते कोप्यंन्धः कपिगोवजाय मह
ते श्रीदेचयायेतरः ॥ [२८] धन्यः कचि दीमकाय च भरदाजान्ययो[५]
तये" श्रीवत्सान्वयजाने [s* ]पि च परः श्रीमल्लयार्थ्याय च । भारदाजकुलोवाय" तु पुनः श्री राघवायेतरो दत्तो अन्धतमस्तु कौशिक
बुि
Fourth Plate ; First Side.
महातमवंश से खररुचे" श्रीपिंग
याख्याय च । कौंडिन्यान्य
• Read भवे.
• Read काश्यप. To the k of 2jipta, both the vowels ji and are attached in the original.
7 Rend भाग..
10 Read
• Read भाग:
• Read कृतिने.
Rend बीजवाब. Read वृसिंहाय.
Read भाग:14 Read 'डीतमवंत्रशेवर
29

Page #45

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
137 यमजयाय च भरहा188 जान्वयश्रेयसे संभूताय च 139 विठ्ठलाय पुनरित्येकैकमेवार्णि140 (1): ॥ [३१] दत्तो विश्रुतकास्यपान्वय' 141 भुवे श्रीतिप्पयार्याय तहो142 नोतिजुषे तथा(प)य्यलुरिति । 143 ख्याताय वीतांहसे । नागाख्या144 य च धीमते गुरुभरहाजाभिजनमु145 » वाधलाय च सर्वनाम वह 148 ते 'बागोयमेकैकशः ॥ [३२] श्रीशालावत147 वंशजाय 'चुहरिप्रख्याय द148 ताः पुनः शांडिल्याय च भूसु.. 149 राधिपतये श्रीगिर्याविख्याजु-' 150 थे । बोकंठाय च "कास्थपान्वयन161 वे कौंडिन्धगोवयिते सनीदेव
2 विपरित तदितर भागास्तथै-- 168 कैकशः । [३३] सत्रुत्तोदारमुलाम154 यभरितवपुनित्यसौगुख्यग155 यक्षेत्रालंकारभूतपश्यमित
Fourth Plate ; Second Side. 156 कटुमनस्तापवधिप्रकाशः ॥ 187 पायो वर्ण:*] प्रसिद्धिं यति 158 खलु यतशाश्वतावासरंम्य169 स्म श्रीकंठाग्र[हा][:*] स्फुरतु विगकि160 तवासमाचंद्रवासं ॥ [३४] यिति भो161 गाथसुधिया" संगमभूपा162 लनर्मसचिवेन । श्रीकंठपुरस
1 Read विट्ठलाय. • Read काश्यपा. .. Read . • Read भागी.
- Read वृहरि. • Read श्रीगिर्यभिख्या. 7 Read काश्यपा. • Read साची
Read 'शमित. 10 Read fa. 1 Read नाष.
.

Page #46

No. 4.]
BITRAGUNTA-GRANT_OF SAMGAMA II.
163 मिय' शासनपत्रेषु विलिखिता[:.] 164 लोका: ॥ [३५*] सामान्योयं धर्मसेतु165 पाणां' काले काले पालनीयों म166 हहिः । सर्वानेतान् भाविन: पा. 167 र्थिवेंद्रांन् भूयो भूयो या168 चते रामचंद्रः ॥ [३६] येकैव' भगिनी लो. 169 के सर्वेषामेव भूभुजां । न [भो]170 ग्या न करग्राह्या विप्रदत्ता व171 सुंधरा ॥ [३७*] खदत्तां परदत्ता वा 172 यो हरति वसुंधरा । ष[ष्ठि].. 173 सहस्राणि विष्ठायां जाय174 ते क्रिमि[:] ॥ [३८] खदत्ताहिगुणं पुण्यं 176 परदत्तानंपालनु' [1] परडत्ता176 पहारेण स्वदत्तं [निष्पल' भ
Fifth Plate. 177 वेत् ॥ [३८] न विषं विषमित्याहु178 हारमो" बिषमुच्यते । विष179 मेकाकिन हंति बंध 180 मों" पुत्रपौत्रकं ॥ [४. *] ये विज्ञा. 181 य यो राजा [पा]लयेप्रिथिवीसुना. 182 । सामाज्यलक्ष्मीसंपवस्म 183 भूमौ सुखमेधते ॥ [४१*] 184 श्रोविरूपाक्ष [*] 185 श्रीकंठपुरसंपू] श्री186 विरूपाक्षसैन्नया" [*]
' Read समृग. J Readपायां. • Read पाखनीयी भवडि:• Read एकद.... • Read रेत वसुंधराम्. • Readष्टिं वर्ष. .
7 Read 'साहिगुण. • Read दत्तानुपालनम् . • Read परदना. 10 Read निपलं. - Read प्रखं. - Read प्रखं.
- Read एवं. " Read वृथिवीरान् " Resd सीसपत्र " Rend संपूखें: 7 Read संचया.

Page #47

32
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. III.
187 188 189 190
fafar T 4fat terasa [:"] + [87] hotell 106HET.
* [n']
TRANSLATION (Verse 1.) Let that task of Hari (Vishnu), who disported himself in the shape of) & boar,- (carried) on which trusk), as on & staff, the Earth appeared to be a parasol, with the golden mountain (Mēru) as its point, - protect you !
(V. 2.) There was a ruler (called) king Samgama [I.], whose uncontrolled, high valour,which was in conformity with the great pride of his renowned, powerful arm,- Overclouded the unchecked fighting-power of hostile kings, (and) whose shining, excellent lotus-feet were worshipped by the great splendour of the rabies on the humbly bent heads of crores of princes.
(Vy. 3 and 4.) From him were produced five heroic sons, as, formerly, the (five) celestial trees from the milk-ocean: first, king Harihara; then, the ruler of the earth, Kampa; then, the protector of the earth, Bukka; (and) afterwards, Merapa and Muddapa.
(V. 5.)Of these, king Harihara, - by whom the Sultan (Suratrdpa), who rosembled Sutrlman (Indra), was defeated, ruled the earth for a long time.
(V. 6.) His younger brother, king Kampaņa, whose name became true to its meaning, as he made the enemies tremble, ruled the earth for a long time.
(v. 2.) His heroic son was king Sargama (L.), just as Jayanta (was the son) of Jambhari (Indra), and as Pradyumna (was the son) of Sarngin (Krishna).
(V. 8.) Ah! surely, Karpa, the kalpa tree, and the celestial cow eagerly watch his compassionate glance, which fulfils the desires of supplicants.
(V. 9.) It is because she is desirous of resting on his arm (and) unwilling to choose another, that, for a long time, the goddess of Victory enters battles and practises the vow of (walking on) the edges of swords.
(V. 10.) Whilo, by the extensive spreading of his fame, the three worlds experienced supreme delight, the moon was successful in nothing but in causing the water-lilies to
unfold.
(V. 11.) "Here comes the glorious lord of both the Eastern and Western oceans, the disgracer of the wicked kings that break their promises, the destroyer of the armies of opposing
Read .
• The author here ones the word kalpa for the celestial trees in general, though it is strictly applicable to one of them alono ; see amarakóla, 1.1, verse 63. For s similar use of the word in the general sense, compare
Eurafcout HTG19; Naishadha, canto xiii. verse 1. i The poet derives Kampaņa from kampayati, be causes to tremble.'
• This verse implies that Sargama's donations were admired, but not equalled, by Karpa, the talpa tree, and the celestial cow, who are noted for their unbounded liberality.
The purport of this verse is, that Sangama IL had not to fight for victory, but that victory came to bim of ita own accord.
This verse implies that the moon, wbich bad bitherto pleased the whole world, ww benten in that respect by the time of Surgama II. and served no practical purpose, bat to indace the night-lotus to open ite dowers.

Page #48

136
138
140
142
144
146
148
150
152
154
iva
గుద్దే తముదంగా య్యాయభ
భవింన రౌండింనన్న
క్రియ సంభరాయజ్ యజ్ఞసరిత రరదుదా దత్తాదిగ ఠరేగు దాశయ . ఎ) రిజియ య్య యంద కొడ, అజుడి తథాలయమం తి! V రాయదిత పరునామి
శుభరణభాసు యభ నిద్రనాధుదరక మంచ
యు.
రెండిల్య పంచభూగర తయ®గియ్య దీవించు వృదానయభ
నృగొంగ
E. HULTZSCH.
156
158
160
162
164
166
168
170
172
174
176
1vb.
కోపమా చెయ బదును అ నపత్రము దిలీ Pad అందరు గుతును దాల నియ్యద జరినదాన తానభాది భూయాభయా జాతరాదు బడః యందదగి సర్వదా మదభూమి 20/గనరేం గాడ్యంది లేదు సుందరా పడకే ఊరతినుండి వినోది మిడతాడు ణం "తానందాలను పగడం సారశాఖపత్రం కాంగ
HALF-SIZE.
వంశని 178 దానింది. దుకాగినం 180 మంది త్రిదర యదం రాజు నియత్రి దేవిన 182 న సాంద్రూజుం గండరిన చూడాగుద్దర్||
ఆది
184
186
188
190
శ్రీ శ్యాత చిత సంచితం. ఎరూదా * జయా ఎత సంగమం ఉనాడు
Wax cab
20006
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
Bitragunta Grant of Samgama II.—Saka-Samvat 1278.

Page #49


Page #50

No. 4.]
BITRAGUNTA GRANT OF SAMGAMA II.
kings, the lion to the troops of the furious elephants of the lords of elephants, horses and men." - Thas do crowds of bards loudly (and) continuously proclaim his surnames in this world.
(V. 12.) In order to give instruction in philosophy to that ruler of the earth, who possessed to such a degree as stated before the art to please (the world by possessing) all virtues, (and) whose fame was boundless, the blessed Pasopati (Šiva), who is an ocean of compassion, appeared in the form of Srikanthanatha, inspiring (the king) with miraculous intelligence.
(V. 13.) While this venerable person was expounding the truths of Mahégvera (Siva), (the conduct of the king was so righteous that) most of the ancient kings appeared to have been produced afresh on earth.
(V. 14.) By the mere prostration at his feet, salvation (mukti) is in the reach of ascetica (yati); wbile, through austerities, nothing but exhaustion of the body is obtained.
(V. 15.) His glances are the keys for opening the panels of the door of the path to final emancipation (kaivalya) to those who desire bliss in the other (world).
(v. 16.) Once, when (his) beloved disciple. king Samgama [ 11.], waited upon him, the preceptor commanded him (as follows), with a glance which was full of great love :
(V. 17.) “It pleases me to urge you to bestow some agrahára. Therefore, O king, grant some village !"
(V. 18.) With folded hands (and) bent head, the lord of the rulers of the earth received this command of (his) preceptor.
(V. 19.) On the shore of the Eastern ocean is a district (vishaya) of boundless greatness, called Paka. The town (pura) called Vikramasimha resembles its front-ornament. At a distance of three yojanas to the north of this lies the splendid village called Bittarakunta. This (village) the king gave away, in order to please (his) preceptor.
(V. 20.) In the saka year which was measured by the elephants (8), the mountains (7), and the suns (12),- (in figures) 1878,- in the (cyclic) year Durmukha, in the third month, on (the day of a combination of the moon and the sun,' at the anniversary (of his father's death ?),-the glorious king Samgama (IL.), who was anxions for the welfare of his elders, granted to thirty Brahmanas 6 who followed the conduct (prescribed in the Vedas, the village of Bitragunta, in order to procure immortality to his father.
(V. 21.) On this village), which was famed on earth by the other name of Bitragunta, (the king), who resembled a lord of ascetics, conferred the new name of Srikanthapura.
(V. 22.) As far as the land of Pusalapada, as far as the pond called Mallékunţa, as far as the neighbourhood of Papataputa, and as far as the canal from which salt is produced ;
(V. 23.) The boundaries of this excellent agrahdra in the eastern, southern, western and northern directions are thus successively declared.
Similar dirudan occur in many Vijayanagara inscriptions, eg. in the inscription of Harihara I., Ind. ant. Vol. X. p. 63.
* According to Beal's translation of the 81-Yu-Ki, Vol. I. p. 13, the Southern, Western, Northern and Eastern parts of India are supposed to be ruled over by four mythical monarchs, -Gajapati, Chhattrapati, Afvapati and Narapati. The first, tbird and fourth of these are referred to in our text and in a number of inscriptions of other dynasties and periode, piz, in inscriptions of the kings of Kannuj (Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. pp. 9-18), of the Kalachuri kings (ibid. Vol. XVII. pp. 225 and 227), of the Chandellas (ibid. p. 230), and in certain forged inscriptions (ibid. Vol. VIII. p. 91).
• The impolite manner in which the great man addresses the king, is intended as a specimen of the power which the preceptor possessed over his papil.
. se on a new-moon day. See the Amarakba, i. 4, verse 8 :- HTET HTET FÅ: #:.
Properly speaking, there were thirty shares, but only twenty-eight Brábmaņas, the second and third of whom received two shares each ; see verses 27 to 83.
• Lavanaprabhili may also be the proper name of the canal.

Page #51

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
=
(V. 24.) There was a country (défa), called Muliki. In it is an excellent shrine of Pararipu (Siva), named Pushpachala. To the north of this, and on the pure northern bank of the Penna (river is a rich village, called Simk@sari. The preceptor caused the king to give (this) away as a donative village.
(V. 25.) As far as the river called Vakkara, as far as the Jambu hill, as far as the bank of the Badara river, and as far as Ketanikunta ;
(V. 26.) The foremost among virtuous men have to understand that such are the successive boundaries of this village in the four directions.
(Vv. 27-33.) List of donees ::
Name of donge.
of donee.
Gótra.
Number of sharu
.
.
Ananta Peddibhatta . Ellaya Vallabha Bommaya MÅdhaya Kacbaya Rudrays Ananta Kamara Manchaya. Dachaya Abbbhala . Mallayarya Baghaya . Nrisimhs Peddayârya . Piðnays Mallaya Vitthals Tippaydrya. Ayyalu. Naga . . Sarva. . Nrihari. . Srigiri Srikantha . Lakshmiden
Harita Vårddhya va Bberadvaja Harta Kaandinys
ditto Brivater
ditto . Kausika. . Kayapa
Kaugiks.
Kapi . • Bharade.js
Sriratas . Bh&radvaju
Kaufika Kayaps Gautams Kaundinya Bharadrája KAkyaps
diito Bharadvaja Yadhala Srigalevata Sandilya Kasyapa Kaundinga
.
.
.
.
. .
.
.
(V. 34.) Let it shine in safety as long as the moon shall exist,- that agrahara (called after) Srikantha, which is ever pleasant to dwell in, (and) through which becomes celebrated the first (i.. Brahmaņa) caste, which is of good conduct, high-minded, free from disease, and of strong body, which is to be respected on account of perpetual goodness, and is the ornament of sacred places, which has appeased the bitter pain of the mind, and which resembles fire in splendour.
(V. 35.) These verses were written on the plates of the royal edict (ldsana) by the wise Bhôganatha, the court-jester (narma-sachiva) of king Samgama (11.), in order that Srikanthapurs might prosper.
[Verses 36-41 contain the usual imprecations, and are therefore left untranslated.] (Line 184.) Sri-Virüpaksha.
The recipieut of this gift was probably the Saiva temple at Pushpachala, which is maitioned in the first half of the verse.
The pronoun tatra in verse 27 refers to Bitragunt in verse 21.

Page #52

No. 5.)
SATYAMANGALAM PLATES OF DEVARAYA II.
35
(V. 42.) In order to secure prosperity to Srikanthapura, king Samgama [II.) wrote on the plate the mantral of five syllables, (which consists) of the name of the god) Sri. Virupaksha.
(Line 189 f.) Srikanthanatha. Prosperity! Great fortune!
No. 5.- SATYAMANGALAM PLATES OF DEVARAYA II.
SAKA-SAMVAT 1346.
By E. Hultzsch, Pa.D. This inscription is engraved on three copper-plates of 5 by 94 inches, which were " found hidden in & paffà land, belonging to one Arunachala Aiyar, in the village of Satyamangalam in the Velar (Vellore) taluka," and kindly transmitted to me for examination by the Collector of the North Arcot district, Mr. H. Le Fanu, I.C.S. The ring on which the plates must have been originally strung, is missing. The inscription is in the Nandinâgari alphabet and in Sanskrit verse; a few short passages in prose occur in lines 42 f., 51 f., and at the end of the last plate.
The inscription records that king Dêvaraya II. of Vijayanagara bestowed on eight Brahmaņas the agrahara of Chiţeyktyuru, which he had surnamed (Devarayapura) after himself (verse 25). This village was situated in Anda-nadu, & sub-division of Maratakanagara-pranta. The grant was made at the temple of Virupaksha on the bank of the Tungabhadra river (v. 23). The date of the grant was Monday, the new-moon tithi of Ashâdha in Saka-Samvat 1946, the Krodhi sanvatsara (v. 24). Mr. Dikshit has favoured me with the following information regarding this date :
"Aminta Åshedha krishna amdvdsyd of Saka-Samvat 1346 expired, the Krodhi samvatsara, ended on Tuesday, the 25th July, A.D. 1424, commencing on Monday, the 24th July, as late as 56 gh. 13 p. Ujjain mean-time. This is not the tithi in question, as the original has & Monday. Besides, Ashadha was intercalary in this year, and its amdvdsyd ended on Monday, the 26th June, A.D. 1424, at 31 gh. 56 p. Ujjain mean-timo. This seems to be the tithi in question, though the word adhika, "intercalary," is not added in the original. There was a solar eclipse on this date (26th June), though I have not ascertained whether it was visible in India or not."
The historically important part of the inscription is the genealogy of the first dynasty of Vijayanagara, which is given in verses 3 to 21. As in other inscriptions, Yadu of the race of the Moon is mentioned as the mythical ancestor of this dynasty. The first historical person is Samgama [1.] (v. 5). One of his sons was Bukka [1.] (v. 6), whose descendants are named in the same order as in a previously published inscription of Devaraya II. Besides, the new inscription mentions the names of the queens of Bukka I. and of his three direct descendants, and
The word manu appears to be used here in its Tantric sense, vis. in that of mantra. • The word "fortune" is repeated five times in the original.
· Other forms of this name are Andi-nadu and Abja-nado. 'To Andi-nåda belonged the village of Véppambattu . (in the Velar taluka); South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. pp. 80 and 131. A sub-division of Afija-nadu was the om of Gudiyatam (now the head-quarters of a taluka); Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 182, verse 54.
• This is the Pampåpati temple at Hampe; Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 363.
Colebrooke's Miscellaneous Essays, Madras edition, Vol. II. p. 256; Journal, Bombay Branch, R. 4. 8., Vol. XII. p. 372, Madra. Journal of Literature and Science for 1881, p. 268 ; South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. pp. 166 and 160. • shid. p. 160.
2

Page #53

36
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
introduces a younger brother of Devaraya II., whose name was Pratåpa-Devaraya, and who, to judge from verse 21, appears to have held a high office, perhaps that of co-regent, under his royal brother. I subjoin & pedigree of the first Vijayanagara dynasty, in which I have entered the new details supplied by the present inscription, by an inscription of Sarngama II. (ante, No. 4), and by other inscriptions which have been lately discovered :
Samgama 1.
Marape.
Harihara I. or, Hariyappa. (Saks 1261.)
Kampa or Kampana.
Muddapa?
Bukka I., Bukkana, or Bukkanna,
m. Gauri or Gaurámbika. (Saka 1278 (current] to 1299.)
Samgama II. (Saka 1278.)
Harihars II. ,m. Malambika. (Saks 1801 to 1321.)
Bukks II. (Saka 1828.)
Dévariya I.
m. Hémámbika. (saka 1990 (current) to 1894.)
Vira-Vijays, m. Náriyapámbika. (Saka 1[88]56 and 1338.)
Devarkys II. (Saks 1846 to 1871.)
Pratápe-Devaraya,
Mallikirjuna. (Saka 1876 and 1887.)
Virupaksba I. (Saka 1892.)
Rajasekhar.. (Saka 1401 and 1408.)
Virupakaba II. (Saka 1406.9)
1 In previous tables (Journal, Bombay Branch, B. 4. 8., Vol. XII. p. 389, and South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 161), Saka-Samvat 1290 (expired), the Kulaks year, wus entered as the latest known dute of Bukka I. Mr. Cousens has since furnished me with impressions of two subsequent inscriptions in the Kanarese language at Bhatkal, vis. Copper-plate of Vir-Bukkariya, dated in Seka-Samvat 1291 (expired), the Saumya year, and a stone inscription of Vira-Bukkanne-Odeyar of Vijayanagara (thwe), dated in Saka-a vat 1299 (expired), the Virodbikfit year.
This Kanarese name was read by Colebrooke (Miscellaneowa Errayı, Madras edition, Vol. II, p. 257) As Mudgape (the protector of beana'), in which form it has found its way into Bohtlingk and Roth's Sanskrit. Wörterbuch, and from it into Sir Monier Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary.
1 South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. No. 66. That this inscription has to be attributed to Bakka II. was first recognised by Mr. Venkayya, Madras Christian College Magazine for March 1892. Another Tamil inscription of Bukka II., dated in Saka-Sathyat 1328, expired, the Vyaya yeur, is engraved on the east wall of the Natardja shrine in the Ekamranatha temple at K ohl.
Šaka-Samvat 1930, the Sarvajit year, is the date of Kadarese inscription of Deverlya at Bhatkal, impressions of which I owe to the kindness of Mr. Couseds.
5 Seo Mr. Venkayya's article, loo. cit.
This is the date of the Vandavasi plates, which were published by Dr. Oppert in the Madras Journal of Literature and Science for 1881, pp. 949 ff. The inscription records the grant of the village of Chettapedu in the kingdom (rdjya) of Padabidu. This is the modern Padavéda in the Polar taluks of the North Arcot district ; see South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 83. 7 This name is taken from verse 21 of the present inscription.
On this and the two next kings soe Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 321 f. and Madras Christian College Magazine, loc. cit.,
See my amual Report for 1891-92, p. 9.

Page #54

No. 5.]
SATYAMANGALAM PLATES OF DEVARAYA II.
37
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 भूयस्य भवतां भूत्यै भूयादाचर्यकुंजरः ।। 2 विहारविपिनं यस्य विर्वेदान् पुराविदः । [१] . 3 में व: प्रचुरीकुर्यात् क्षोणीमभ्युहहवयं [1] कोडा4 तेरभूद्यस्य क्रीडापखलमंबुधिः । [२] पस्ति क्षी5 रार्णवोद्भूतमपां पुष्पमनुत्तमं । भवानं यद6 निर्माल्यमाधत्ते शिरसीवरः । [३] सदामोदनिधेस्त7 स्य संतानो यदुसंज्ञया । प्रभूदाश्चर्यमाधुर्य वसु8 धायास्तपःफलं । [४*] संगमो नाम राजासीत्सारभू9 ते तदन्वये । प्रजानां यः समस्तानां प्रमोदो मूर्ति10 मानिव [॥ ५"] सर्वरबनिधेस्तस्य संबाडासीत्तनूभवां [] 11 मध्ये बुक्कमहीपालो मणीनामिव कौस्तु(स्तोभः । [] 12 महीनभोगसंसतिरसौ राजसिखामणिः' । गोप्ता इ. 13 रिहर गौर्यो कुमारसुदपादयत् । [*] य: षोडशमहा14 दानमहामंटपकर्मणा' । भवनं कृतवान् सर्व भु15 वनं कीर्तियोषितः । [*] तस्य मलांबिकानाने[रु/दभूदुब16 तो गुणैः । प्रतापदेवरायाख्यः पुत्रः सुत्रामविक्र17 मः । [*] कर्णतालानिलैर्य स्य करिणां समरांकणे' । 18 तुलुष्कास्तुरगारूढास्तूलानामभज दयां । [१०] देमा[बि]-' 19 कायां तस्यासीत्तनयो विनयोंनत: । विद्यानिधि20 विसेषनो' वीरो विजयभूपतिः । [११] प्रतापकीर्तिल21 तयो[:] प्रभोर्यस्य समिहयो[:] । पुष्पाणि तटितस्तार[...]
___ 1 From the original copper-plates and ink-impressions of them,
• Verses 2 to 6, 8 and 11 resemble verses 2 to 4, 6a and 96, 6, 8 and 11 of an inscription of Virs-Vijaya (Madro. Journal of Literature and Science for 1881, p. 249 f.). Verse 7 is nearly identical with verse 17 of an inscription of Haribara II. (Colebrooke's Miscellaneous Essays, Madras edition, Vol. IL p. 264), and verse 146 with verse 196 of the same inscription,
. Read शिखा. • मटप in the Kanarese form of the Sanskrit मसप. - Read समराणे. • Read भजन.
7 Read fafc', us in the inscription of Vira-Vijaya, Madras Journal of Literature and Science for 1881 p.250, verse 11.
• Read विशेषची.
हरित in the Kanaress torm at the Sanskrit वडित.

Page #55

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vou. III.
Second Plate; First Side. 22 पुष्पवती च ती फले । [१२] दयानिधेरभूत्तस्य देवी नारा28 याबिका । पौररिव महालक्ष्मी: शंकरस्येव पार्व24 ती । [१३] पुत्ररूपं तयोः माघ पूर्वजन्मतपःफलं । देव- . 26 रायमहीपालो दाता विजयते भुवि । [१४] कलिकालान26 लज्वालाजालबपितकंदळः । दानाबुधारया यस्य 27 प्रियते धर्मपादपः । [१५*] यस्य प्रतापतपने यशचंद्रे
च जाग्रति [*] सदैव कमलोनास: सदा कुवलयोत्स29 वः । [१५] ते पृथुरभूद्रामस्नेतायां हापरेर्जुनः । विभाति 30 यः कलौ धीरः क्षितावेकधनुर्धरः । [१७] सौंदर्यसार
कंदर्प सवानंदे सुधाकरं । क्रीडास्सेषु यं कृष्णं 32 कीर्तयंति कवीखराः । [१८] राजाधिराजस्तेजनी' यो रा. 88 अपरमेश्वरः । भाषातिलंधिभूपालभुजंगबिरुदो34 ज्वलः' । [१८] मूसरायरगंडांक: परराअभयंकरः । 35. हिंदुरायसुरगाणो वंदिवर्गेण वय॑ते । [२० *] प्रतापदेव36 रायेण प्रख्यातनानुजमना । म[]द्रस्येव यस्य श्री37 रुपेंद्रेण प्रकाशते । [२१] श्रीतुंगभद्रापरिघे नगरे विज
याहये । पिचा सिंहासनं प्राप्य 'सागरांतामहीमवन [0] [२२] 89 पुण्यनोकामणीः श्रीमान् देवरायमहीपतिः । तुंग40 भद्रानदीतीरे श्रीविरुपाक्षसंनिधौ । [२३] तत्वलो41 के शकस्यान्दे क्रोधिसंवत्सरे शुभे । भाषाढामा48 तिथौ पुंस्थे सोमवारविराजिते । [२४*] मरतकन
Second Plate ; Second Side. 48 गरप्रति । पांदनाडाइये देश चिटेयाश्य
रुसंन्त्रकं । पामतं नामधेयेण' छत्वालं. 46 छतमात्मनः । [२५] निधिनिक्षेपवार्यश्मसिह48 साध्यादिसंयुतं । प्रखंड सीमभिर्जुष्टं निरु47 पाधिकमंचितं । [२६] प्राचंद्रतारकं धारापूर्व
48 कं [द*]धिणान्वितं । अग्रहारममुं प्रादाजूसरेभ्यः ' I Read 'नसी. * Read fratre to
7 Rend . • Rond 'दीच्या
Read it. - Rond परिव.
• Road चाम.

Page #56

iza.
वियत्यत ताननियादारत यकस विदा तितावितदादाजानता मित पाहता का।
ताडोबालमनाया जाम नातानमाहामाता लामनरालीहालाहानादनमला।
३- यादयामायावत
संगमानामनाकाला लावन तटाला या सामनानापमादाम पनि
सत्तामाडासीनतुत म
जामिनकासतमा
टोपाऊसमा मागको विवादयतायाःकारामती
हातमामात तक चिनकाला मलामिकामानाsal trying मायाराम विका महाकाविलालिरास्मनाकागा
-ठालालामत राजिना नयालीनतटोचिलाटोनिमाविद्यानाथ माझीवविजयपतिनाकामिला तात्यात महानवमातातत्रा।
तो तोवरले सानियानयारलाना।
जालकत्यावपाना
रजतपदालादेव
अटाननाजाकलिकालान मलकालादानीनयान दादास्य
यादयस्यमापनपतयार । मावनितीनलालसासदाकवल दयाल काजमरवताटाहाकाहुनावितात यकला - कथनानादिदा लामा कतरातील का पानाहानण्टाकला कीजयनित वीरवाजायगाऊऊत्वीयाजा मटकन तमानललनपालन गनिसा
नाटाहाकणाझनाटकना। हिमोटार नाहिको मारीशापवावरच मायाजना अन्नताानाइट्टा वटास्यदी।
काराताटीगतडापालनतग विझा या अमिहासनपा असागजातानहानवता पाया गायीमानदेवनाननीवाता) जिहानदी नीटविजयादालनातवला किटालान कोशिसवसातााषाढाना।
घोगोयसानवाविनातानमकता
Satyamangalam Plates of Devaraya II.–Saka-Samvat 1346.
E. HULTZ8OH.
SCALE 88.
Phote.S.LO..Calcutta
RoNo.681,
E
-M-00-68.

Page #57

iii.
ii.
गापानवाडाइवरातिटे याय 44 सहकामनानयटकताला
कतमा मानिलिनिनपवायरमसिह 40 साध्या दिसतारोहली मान तिम
नायिका निता नहतानकमानापना कंडिशनियम पाहाहठाता तापवान। नोटामगन्नारसमायम हीनामा 5 ताकत जाताहार
21 ।। सस्य वनिता राऊत्मा 52कता नहाऊ कुलानं साक
वरदाउका रसापानगो यी बागवतापासानना बावविठ्पसकारासंकाया तपसातदाराजपासमानता याविनातानहातात निव 68 पासातहतकारपायाखात नारहा।
जाकतानताराम 80
स्यामहारास्ता वनयापानमन डिसोजात:काया
आति:स्पीमा निसा प्रतीयमाह आदमजा हाविमायादेविनाविमाययावाया तामाला लागलयातन्म। सकलपा । धालामजामवतावनी निनाम :॥कैव गिलाला के सपाहीवनुतराल तायातकामाहाविना त्रावसा दानपालतयोमबादातागोता पालतानानामवासोनिकालनारमा स्तनपायो नवल माजशन पसचिसायकाय नमः सामान पंसतपालकालवाललाटावा
11 तावकातिनावमा यादा-माअDIN

Page #58

SATYAMANGALAM PLATES OF DEVARAYA II.
39
49 प्रतापवान् । [२७] दत्तोयमग्रजन्मभ्यो देवरायम- .
हीभुजा । प्राचंद्रतारकं भूमावग्रहारः ।
समेधतां ॥ [२८*] अस्य हत्तिभाजोग्रजमा52 न: कथ्यते ॥ भारद्वाजकुलोत्तंस: क
ष्णदेवस्य नंदनः । रुक्शाखापारगः
श्रीमान् शिंगपार्यों गुणोवतः । [२९] प्राज्ञी नर55 हरि[*] श्रीमाबागपी विठ्ठप: सुधीः । संकणार्यों 56 नरपति*] सूरिवंशभकोविदः । [३०] शिंगपार्यस्य तन57 या: सहजा विनयोव्रताः । भारद्वाजो नरहरिवि58 रूपाक्षस्य • नंदनः । [३१] रुक्शाखापारदृश्खानो भारता59 जकुलोहहाः । एकैकात्तिभाजोस्मिवित्वंमष्टो 60 हिजोत्तमाः । [३२] अष्टावस्यामहारस्य वृत्तयः परिकसि. 61 ताः । प्राचा[दि ]दित सीमान: कयंते 'दशभाषया । [१]
67 सवाना
Third Plate. 62 पाभिः सीमाभिराप्तं हरिहयमहिमा दत्तवानग्र68 हारं (0) विप्रेभ्यो वेदविजयो विमलतरयया देवराय.
चितींद्रः । पा लोकालोकशैलादखिलधरणिक्षम 65 स्तकंन्यस्तपादः (१) प्रीत्वा पृथ्वी समस्तामवतु चिर68 मिमां दिख दीव्य[*]प्रतापः । [२४] एकेव भगिनी लोके
सर्वेषामेव भूभुजां । न भोग्या न कराहा' विप्रह 68 ता वसुंधरा ॥ दानपालनयोर्मध्ये दानाचोयोनु69 पालनं । दानात्सर्गमवानोति पालनादच्युदं पदं । 70 खदत्तां परदत्तां वा यो हरेत वसुंधरा[म्'] । षष्टिर्व.. 71 सहस्राणि विष्ठायां जायते क्रिमिः ॥ सामान्धी. 72 यं धर्मसेतुर्नपाणां काले काले पासनीयो भव73 हिः । सर्वानेतान् भाविनः पार्विवेदान् भू. 74 यो भूयो याचते रामचंद्रः ॥ श्री श्री श्री श्री श्री । 76 श्रीविरूपाच" [*]]
Rend aftr. 10 In Kanaree characters
1 Read . • Raad पिप.. - Read w.. • Rand बमो .
Read . • Read वा . 7 Read TIWT. • Read 'शुद्ध
|

Page #59

40
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS.
Having invoked Ganapati (verse 1) and the Boar-incarnation of Vishnu (v. 2), the author gives the following genealogy of the first Vijayanagara dynasty :
The Moon (v. 3).
His descendant, Yadu (v. 4).
His descendant, Samgama [I.] (v. 5). One of his sons, Bukka [I.] (v. 6).
His son by Gauri, Harihara [II.] (v. 7).
(Verse 8.) "By erecting spacious halls (for the performance) of the sixteen great gifts,' he made the whole world (bhuvana) the dwelling (bhavana) of (his) wife, (the goddess of) Fame." His son by Malambika, Pratapa-Dêvaraya [I.] (v. 9).
(V. 10.) "Through the wind (which was produced) by the flapping of the ears of his elephants on the field of battle, the Tulushka (.e. Musalman) horsemen experienced the fate of cotton (i.e. were blown away)."
His son by Hêmâmbika, Vira-Vijaya (v. 11).
(V. 12.) "The lightning (and) the stars (were) the flowers, and the sun and the moon (were) the fruits, of two burning creepers, (vis.) the valour and fame of this lord."s
His son by Narayanambika (v. 13), Dêvaraya [II.] (v. 14).
He bore the surnames (biruda) Rájádhirája, Rájaparamésvara, the disgracer of kings who break their word,' the disgracer of the three kings (of the South),' the terrifier of hostile kings,' and 'the Sultan (Suratrána) among Hindû kings' (vv. 19 and 20).
(V. 21.) "(His) glory is made resplendent by his renowned younger brother PratapaDevaraya, just as that of Mahendra by his younger brother Upêndra (Vishnu).
(V. 22.) "Having ascended the throne of (his) father in the city (nagara) called Vijaya, whose moat is the holy Tungabhadra, (and) protecting the earth up to the oceans,
(V. 23.) "The foremost among the virtuous, the glorious king Devaraya [II.] (made the following gift) in the presence of (the god) Sri-Virûpâksha, on the bank of the Tunga
bhadra river,
(V. 24.) "In the year of the Saka (king), (which is expressed by the chronogram) tattvalóka (i.e. 1346), in the auspicious Krodhi samvatsara, on the pure new-moon tithi of Ashaḍha, which was distinguished (through being) a Monday.
(V. 25.) "Having adorned by his own name (i.e. having surnamed after himself) the village called Chiṭeyâtyûru in the country called Anda-nadu, (a subdivision) of Maratakanagara-pranta,—
1 See Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 368, note 58.
The only remarkable point in this verse is the occurrence of the rare dual pushpavantas, the sun and the moon. According to Sanderson's Dictionary, the same word is used in Kanarese in the form pushpavantaru.
1 Bhdshatilanghi-bhupdla-bhujamga is a translation of the Kanarese term bhdsheğe tappava rayara ganda. On this and on the next biruda see Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 363, and p. 369, notes 61 and 62. A similar obscene term is rdya-rdhutta-minda, 'the disgracer of the troopers of (hostile) kings; Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 181, Plate iii.b, text line 19.
On this mode of expressing numbers see Ind. Ant. Vol. IV. p. 207, and Dr. Burnell's South-Indian Palaography, second edition, p. 79.
Maratakanagara is a vulgar form of Marakatanagara, 'the city of emeralda.- Bate's Hindee Dictionary and Platts' Hindistant Dictionary give both (market) and (martak). The form for occurs also in the Ranganatha inscription of Sundara-Pandya; ante, p. 12, text line 3.

Page #60

No. 6.]
BUGUDA. PLATES OF MADHAVAVARMAN.
(V. 26.) Endowed with buried treasures, deposits, water, stones, actuals, outstandings, etc., undivided, up to (its) boundaries, unencumbered, beautiful (!).
(V. 27.) "For as long as the moon and the stars shall endure, with libations of water. accompanied by presents (dakshina), the powerful (king) gave this agrahára to Brahmanas.
(V. 28.) "Let this agrahara, which was given to Brâhmaņas by king Devaraya [II.), prosper on earth as long as the moon and the stars shall endure !
(Line 51.) "The Brâhmaņas who received shares (vritti) of this (village), are specified (ns follows) :-" (1.) Kțishņadêva's son Singapârga (verse 29); (2. to 7.) Narahari, Nagapa, Vitthapa, Sankanarya, Narapa (ti] and Vallabha (v. 30), sons of (1.) Singapärya ; and (8.) Virupaksha's son Narahari (v. 31).
(V. 32.) “Each of these) eight Brahmaņas, who had thoroughly studied the Rik-sakha and were descended from the race of the Bharadvajas, received for ever one share (vritti) of this (village).
(V. 33.) “The eight shares of this agrahára were (thu) settled. (Its) boundaries in the eastern and other directions are specified in the language of the country (ie, in Tamil)." 2
In verse 34 the composer wishes a long reign to the donor, king Devaraya [II.]. Then follow four of the usual imprecatory verses, a five-fold repetition of the auspicious monosyllable fri, and the name of the god Sri-Virupaksha in Kanarese characters,
No. 6.- BUGUDA PLATES OF MADHAVAVARMAN.
BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. The copper-plates which contain this inscription, were found in an earthen pot, buried in a field in the village of Buguda, in the Gumsûr tåluka of the Gañjam district of the Madras presidency. On the 28th July 1890, they were sent to Dr. Hultzsch by Mr. E. C. Johnson, I.C.S., Collector of Gañjâm, and I now edit the inscription from the original plates and from excellent impressions, received from Dr. Holtzsch. The original plates will be deposited in the Government Central Museum, Madras.
The inscription is on three plates, each of which measures about 63" broad by 33" high, and the edges of which are fashioned slightly thicker than the rest, to protect the writing. The first plate is inscribed on one side only; the two others are inscribed on both sides. The engraving is deep and well done. A careful examination shows that these plates originally boro another inscription, the letters of which probably were beaten in to make room for the inscription here edited; but some letters of the older inscription may still be recognized, even in the ink-impression, especially on the second side of the second plate. The three plates are beld together by a ring, which is about 3" in diameter, and on which is soldered a round seal, about 14" in diameter. The seal apparently contains some writing and an emblem; but both are too much worn to be made out with certainty. Before the plates came into Dr. Hultzsch's hands, somebody had attempted to remove the ring, and, in doing so, he had rudely cut the plates
See Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 402, note 41.
The promised specification of the boundaries is omitted in the document itself, as in an inscription of Harihara II. ; Colebrooke's Miscellaneow Essays, Madre edition, Vol. II. p. 261.
From No. 4, verso 42, it appears that the word Sri-Vird pdksha was affixed to the charter by the king himself instead of his signature.
See Dr. Hultanch'. Progress Report to the Government of Mudras for May to Septeinber 1890, p. 2, No. vi.

Page #61

42
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III
from the ring-holes to the edges, and thus damaged some of the writing. With this exception, and except that four aksharas are broken away at the edges, the plates are well preserved.
The size of the letters is about *". The characters are Nagari, similar to, but more modern than, those of the Gôrakhpur copper-plate grant of Jayaditya of Vijayapura. The language is Sanskrit. Lines 31-41 are in prose; the rest of the inscription, excepting the introductory ôm svasti, is in verse. As regards orthography, the letter b is throughout denoted by the sign for v; the guttural nasal is used instead of anusvára before the palatal sibilant, in anśubhiḥ, line 2, prántur, line 7, and in the word varsa, in lines 14 and 19; and the vowel ri is employed instead of ri in tribhuvana, line 6, and triyårsheya (for triyårsheya = tryársheya), line 38. The language is simple, but not always correct; and though the general sense is plain enough, it is in one or two passages impossible to construe the words properly, and to make out with certainty what the writer exactly meant to say.
The inscription is one of the illustrious Madhavavarman (line 30), who, from his residence at Kaingôda (line 29), informs his officials and the people generally that, on the occasion of & solar eclipse, he gave the village of Puipiņa (line 36), which was in the Khadira páttaku of the Gudda vishaya, to the Bhatta Vâmana (line 40), who was a son of Adityadêva and grandson of Vamana, and a student of the Taittiriya charana, of the Harita gôtra, and with the threefold pravara Angirasa, Ambarisha and Yauvanaśva.
After the words om svasti, the inscription opens with two verses, one of which invokes the protection of the god Sambhu (Siva), while the other glorifies the donor, here called the Rajendra Madhavêndra. Verses 3-12 then give the genealogy of the donor. The first personage spoken of is Pulindasena, 'famous amongst the peoples of Kalinga.' He, although endowed with many excellent qualities (a lofty stature, strong arms, a broad chest, etc.), did not covet sovereignty for himself, but rather worshipped Brahman, in order that the god might create a fit ruler of the land. And Brahman granted his wish, and created, apparently out of a rock, the lord Sailôdbhava (verse 5), who became the founder of a distinguished family. In this family was born Ranabhita (verse 6); his son was the lord of the earth Sainyabhita (verse 7); in his family Yaśôbhita was born (verse 8); his son again was Sainyabhita (verse 9); and his son was the powerful and pious prince Madhavavarman (verses 10-12). Beyond the indication that these chiefs ruled in the country of Kalinga, nothing of importance is reported of any of them. Verse 12 is followed by the formal part of the grant, the contents of which have been given above. Here I would only add that the list of officials, in lines 31-33, is a fairly long one, and that it includes officials termed antaranga, vaisrásika, and pattalaka, who are not met with ordinarily. The formal part of the grant closes with the usual admonition not to disturb the donee in the enjoyment of the land granted to him, and is followed, in lines 42-49, by five of the customary benedictive and imprecatory verses. The second verse, and evidently the third, fourth and fifth too, are stated to be & quotation from the Law of Manu (Manava Dharma, line 44 f.). Another verse informs us that the grant was written by Upendrasingha, the son of Kundabhôgin, marked (?) by Jayasingha, and engraved by Daddibhôgin. The inscription closes with the statement that the dútaka for this grant was the pratihárin Gangabhadra.
The inscription is not dated, and I have not found the names of any of the chiefs mentioned in it in other inscriptions; nor am I able to identify the localities which are spoken of in this grant.
See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 169. • In the original this name is written Antarhasha and Amrarsha.
The term of the original is lanchhita; I am not sure about the exact meaning of it. It occurs again in line 35 of the copper-plates of Vidyadhara Bhaja, where Dr. Rajendrall Mitra has translated sit by.marked (sealed); see Jour. Beng. 4.. Soc. Vol. LVI. Part i. p. 159.

Page #62

No. 6.]
BUGUDA PLATES OF MADHAVAVARMAN,
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 औं स्वस्ति [*] इन्दो तमृणालतन्तुभिरिव श्लिष्टा: करैः कोमलै (a)
हाहर2 [२]णे स्फुरत्फणमणे(णे)हिग्धप्रभासोभिः' [*] पार्वत्या[:] सकचग्रहव्यति3 करव्यावृत्तव(ब)न्धरलथा गङ्गाम्भःमुतिभिवभस्मकणिका: शम्भी4 Gटा: पान्तु वः ॥ [१॥*] श्रीमानुञ्चे(च्चै)बभस्तो गुरुरचलपतेः क्षोभजि. 5 माया गम्भीरस्तोयराशेरथ दिवसकराद्वाखदालोककारि(रो) [*] प्रा.' 6 द्वादी सर्वस्य चेन्दोस्तु (स्त्रि)भुवनभवनप्रेरकश्चापि वायो राजे7 [न्द्रः] स्थाणुमूत्तिज(ज्ज)यति कलिम[न]क्षाल[नो] माधवेन्द्रः ॥ [२* *]
प्राङ्ग8 हेभकरपि(पी)वरचारुवा(बा)हु[:*] कृष्णाश्मसञ्चयविभेदविशालवक्षा[: "] 9 राजीवकोमलदलायतलोचनान्त: ख्यातः कलिङ्गजनतासु पु10 लिन्दसेनः ॥ [३° ॥*] तेनेथ्यं (स्थं) गुणिनापि सत्व(च)महता नेष्टं भुवो
मण्डलं श11 [तो]" य: परिपालनाय जगत: को नाम स स्यादिति [1] यु(प्र). त्यादि
Second Plate ; First Side. 12 विभूत्सवेन भगवानाराधित: शाखतस्तश्चित्तानुगुणं विधित्सु 13 रदिशहारदिशहाच्छा" सयभरपि ॥ [m ] स शिलाशकलोनिदे" 14 तेनाप्यालीक्य धीमत(ता) [i] परिकल्पितसहतः प्रभुः शौ(0)लोद्भवः 15 कत: [॥ ५॥ ॥"] शैलोद्भवस्य कुलजो रणभीत भासीद्य(घ)नासक्तत्
कतभियां 16 विषदानानां [*] ज्योत्नाप्रयो(बो)धसमये स्वधियैव साईमाकम्पितो
From the original plates, Expressed by a symbol. Read Oeyfu:. • Metre : Sardalavikridita. . This syllable, which makes the metre incorrect, should have been omitted. • Possibly the plate, which is damaged here, bas et. Motre : Sragdhara. * Read my
M etre: Vasantatilak. 10 Tbis akshara is almost entirely broken away. The akshara, faut are by mistake engraved twice; read create'. n Metre : Sardalavikridita. 1 Rend ore. The exact construction of the first half of this verse is not clear. "Had it. 15 Metre : bloka (Anusbţubb).
62

Page #63

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. III.
17 नयनपक्ष्मजलेषु चन्द्रः । [ *] तस्याभवहिवु(बु)धपालसमस्य सू18 नुः श्रीसैन्यभीत इति भूमिपतिर्गरि(री)यान् [*] यं प्राप्य ने(न)क
शत[वै]19 [रि१]घटाविघ[ट्टि] लब्ध(ध)प्रसादविजय(य) मुमुदे धरित्री [॥ ७ ॥*] त
स्थापि वने20 थ यथ(था)र्थनामा जातो यशोभीत इति क्षितीशः [*] येन प्ररुढो. 21 [पि] शुभैश्चरित्रैदृष्टः कलङ्क[:*] कलिदर्पणस्य ॥ [८ ॥*] जात: स तस्य
Second Plate ; " Second Side. 22 तनयः सुक्कतो समस्तसीमन्तिनीनयनषदपुण्डरीकः [*] 23 श्रीसैन्यभीत इति भूमिपतिर्महेभकुम्भस्थलोदलनदुर्ल24 लितासिधारः ॥ [८ ] जातेन येन कमलाकरवत् स्वगोत्रमुन्मीलि26 तं दिनकृतेव महोदयेन [*] संक्षिप्तमण्डलरुचञ्च गताः प्रणशमा26 शु हि[षो] ग्रह[ग*]णा इव यस्य दीप्त्या ॥ [१० ॥*] कालयैर्भूतधात्री
पतिभिरु27 पचितानेकपापावतारैर्बीता येषां कथापि प्रलयमभिमता की28 'र्तिपाले(लै)रजनं [*] यस्तैरवमेधप्रभृतिभिरमरा लम्वितास्तृप्तिमुवी29 मुदृप्तारातिपक्ष[क्ष*]यक्ततिपटुना श्रीनिवासेन येन [॥ ११ ॥"] कैङ्गोदक्कत
निकेत: शरविशाकरमरीचिसितकीर्तिः [1] स श्रीमाधव वर्मा रिपु31 मानविघ[]न: कुशली ॥ [१२० ॥"] गुड्डविषये श्रीसामन्तमह(हा)सा
Third Plate; First Side. 32 "[म *]न्तमहाराजराज(जा)नकराजपुत्रदण्डनायकान्तरणकुमा33 "[रा*]मात्योपरिकतदायुक्तकविषयपतिवैखासिकपत्त34 लकादी" बा(ब्राह्मणपूर्वञ्जनपदमन्यांच" वर्तमानभविष्य तो
1 Metre of verses 6 and 7: Vasantatinka. * Originally fr was engraved, which has been altered to fr.
The word faufs, which appears to be the reading of the original, must have been used hero in the sense of विधात. The exact sense of the word प्रसाद in the following is not clear to me...
Rem . Metre: Indravajra. Metre of rernes 9 and 10: Vasantatilaka 1 Originally it was engraved. Read afato, or, perbapa better, furto. • Metre: Sragdhara. 10 Metre: Åryd. ॥ These two aksharan are broken away. . Read "कादौन ; after this one would have expected बायपूर्वाधानपदामन्यांय. 17 The sign of angst dra orer af is very faint.

Page #64

No. 6.]
BUGUDA PLATES OF MADHAVAVARMAN.
35 व्यवहारिणः स[धा]रणान्यथाई दतत्योपदर्शयति ॥ विदि36 तमस्तु भवतामतहिषयसम्ब(म्बन्ध(क)खदिरपाक(के) पुरपिणी
__ ग्रामः खपित्रोरात्मनश्च पुस्खाभिवृद्धये सूर्यग्रहोपरागण - 38 तरिचरणाय हरितकगोत्रः तृयार्षेय आङ्गिरसंवहषयौवनाखे-' 39 [ति?] ॥ युवनश्ववदम्बर्षवदङ्गिरोवत् वामणस्य नप्ता आदित्यदेवस्य 40 सूनु[:]' भट्टवामण सलिलधारापूरःसरेण अकरीतत्य प्रतिपादि41 तस्तदेषाम(मा)चन्द्रार्ककालमुपभुज(खा)नानां धर्मगो(गौ)रवान केनचिहिया 42 [ते] वर्तितव्यं [*] अपि च [*] विद्युद्दिलासतरलामवगम्य स
Third Plate ; Second Side. 43 म्यक लोकस्थितिं यशसि सक्तमनोभिरुच्चैः [*] नित्यं परोप44 कृतिमावरतैर्भवद्भिईर्माभिराधनपरैरनुमोदितव्यं [॥ १३॥ ॥"] उताच मान. 45 वे धर्म [*] व(बहुभिर्वसुधा दत्ता राजभिः सगरादिभिः [.] यस
यस्य यदा भूमि46 स्तस्य तस्य तदां फलं ॥ [१४ ] स्वदत्तां परदत्ताम्बा यो रै(२)त
वसुन्धरा [*] स विष्टा(ष्ठा) [यां] 47 क्वमिभूत्वा पितृभिः सह पच्यते ॥ [१५ ॥"] मा भूदफलमा व:
परदतेति 48 पार्थि [वा]: [*] स्वदानात् फलमानन्त्यं परदत्तानुपालन" [॥ १५ ॥.]
पर्टि(ष्टिं) वर्षसह49 माणि स्वर्गे मोदति भूमिदः । आक्षेप्ता चानुमन्ता च तान्येव नरके
वसेत् ] ॥ [१७ ॥*] लि
1 Read °रिणः साधार'.
• The three aksharastritoare quite clear in the engraving and cannot be read in any other way. Perhaps something like प्रबोध्यो' was intended.
- Read रागे.
• From here the text becomes very incorrect. Ordinarily the donee would have been described thos: afecta चरखाय हारितगीवायाहिरसामरोषयौवनावति विप्रवराय बामनस्य नन मादित्यदेवस्य सूनवे भवामनाय. In the test, as we have it, qara stands for anti (fata), containing three lines of Rishis,' which properly would qualifyaprarara.
The vowel (2) of this akshara seems certain; but the first akshara (tt) of the next line is doubtful.
. Thissign of punctuation is superfluous. The following words would properly be यवनाश्ववदम्बरीषवदतिरस्वतः they are the words which the donee would use himself at certain sacrificial rites, and they are quite out of place here.
7 This sign of visarga is doubtful. . Read पुरःसरं.
. It is difficult to say whether the first akahara should be read a ord; I believe that it is a. Akari. kritya takes here the place of the ordinary idsanskritya or idsanattena. 10 Rend gera . 1 Metre: Vasantatilaka.
Metre from here up to the end : Sloks (Anushțubh). - Read दत्तां बा. Read परदत्तेपि.
Rond Or. I should have expected weet .

Page #65

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III
50 femtarefastal valu: artiforait (:) [l*] atrament offertas
उत्कीर्ण 51 [x]fastilforat [P5 in) trofurafatura: [a]e(r)nat (?:)
[1*] TEET
प्रातिहार्ये arafera: [lc *)
52
-3
No. 7.- MANDHATA PLATES OF JAYASIMEA OF DHARA.
(VIERAMA-]Samvat 1112.
By F. Kielzorn, Pu.D., C.I.E. ; Göttingen. I edit this inscription from an excellent impression, prepared by Mr. Cousens, Superintendent of the Archeological Survey of Western India, and sent to me by Dr. Haltzsch. The original plates are at Mândhâtâ, an island in the Narmada river, attached to the Nimär district of the Central Provinces.
The copper-plates, which are inscribed on one side only, are two in number, each measuring about 131' broad by 10' high. They are in a state of perfect preservation, so that the reading of the text, with perhaps the exception of a single akshara, is nowhere doubtful. Each plate contains fifteen lines of writing. The letters are boldly and regularly drawn and well engraved. In the lower part of the first plate, and the upper part of the second, there are holes for two rings. These rings had both been cut when the impressions were taken, and the seal which may have been on one of them, was not forthcoming. In the lower proper right corner of the second plate, however, there is a representation of Garuda, about 2 high by 23 broad, with the body of a man and the head of a bird, facing the left, and looking at a serpent which is held by his left hand. The average size of the letters is about 1". The characters are Någari, and the language is Sanskřit. About twelve lines of the inscription lines 1-2, 10-12, 22-28) are in verse; the rest is in prose. As regards orthography, the letter b is throughout denoted by the sign for v; the dental sibilant is used instead of the palatal in sirasa, line 1, vinasvaraṁ, line 12, and samétas-cha and Amarêsvarê, line 14, and the palatal instead of the dental in sâsanêna, line 17; the guttural nasal is employed instead of the anusvåra in the name Jayasinha, in lines 15 and 30; and the same name apparently is written Jayasingha in line 6. Besides, it may be noted that the sign of the avagraha occurs twice, in 'vridd hayé sdrishfa in line 16, and vuddhva somado in line 20.
The inscription is one of the Paramabhattáraka Maharajadhiraja Parasnéfrara, the illustrious Jayasimhadeva, who meditated on the feet of the P. M. P., the illustrious Bhôjadêva, who, again, had meditated on the feet of the P.M.P., the illustrious Sindhurajadêva, who had meditated on the feet of the P. M. P., the illustrious Våkpatiråjadova (lines 3-6); and
I Read °सिंहीव. Itake the firat word of the line to be लिखिता-लिखिता.
Read Ofen Here one akshara, probably a, is almost entirely broken away, and before it three syllables (perbaps W ) have been omitted by the writer or engraver.
• See C. Grant's Gazetteer of the Central Provinces, second edition, p. 257.
I mean the second akshara of the word read Maktula, in line 6. * Compare the facsimiles of the copper plates of Bhojadeva, Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 52, and of Udnyavarmaa, ibid. Vol. XVI. p. 254.

Page #66

No. 7.]
MANDHATA PLATES OF JAYASIMHA OF DHARA.
it is worded in every particnlar exactly like, and cites the same verses as, the copper-plate inscription of Bhöjadeva, published in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. VI. pp. 53-55.
After two verses, glorifying the god Siva (Vyðmakeśa, Smarârâti) and invoking his blessings, Jayasimhadeva, described as stated above, gives notice (in lines 6-17) to all officials and to the resident Pattakila and people of the village of Bhima, which belonged to the Maktula village (group of) Forty-two in the Pûrņapathaka mandala, that, residing at Dhårå, he granted the said village of Bhima up to its proper boundaries (and inclusive of) the grass and pasture land, with the money-rent and share of the produce, with the uparikara and including all dues, to the Brahmans of the pattusálá at the holy Amarêśvara, for food and other purposes. And (in lines 18-21) he commands the resident Pattakila and people to make over to the donees all due share of the produce, money-rent, and so forth, excepting what had been appropriated for gods and Brahmans; and admonishes the rulers that may come after him, to assent to and preserve the religious gift thus conferred. This formal part of the grant is followed (in lines 21-28) by five of the customary benedictive and imprecatory verses. Line 29 gives, in figures only, the date, the 13th of the dark half of Ashadha of the year 1112,- followed by the words svayam-djñá, showing that the order about this grant was delivered to the people concerned by the king in person, and by the words "bliss (and) good fortune." And the inscription closes with the words :-“This is the own sign-manual of the illustrious Jayasimhadeva," which are also engraved (in line 15) at the bottom of the first plate.
I am unable to identify the village of Bhima, nor can I suggest any identification for the Maktulâ village group of Forty-two or the Purņapathaka mandala. Amarêśvara, which in a copper-plate inscription of Arjunavarmadêva is called Amarèśvaratirtha, is near the island of Mandhata, on the southern bank of the Narmada. As regards the Brålmans of this place, in whose favour the grant was made, I do not know the meaning of the word pattasala, which is compounded with the word brahmanêbhyaḥ in line 14 and can only suggest that, similarly to brahmapuri, it may denote an establishment provided by the king's favour for learned and pious Brâhmans.
The date of the grant, which must of course be referred to the Vikrama era, unfortunately does not admit of verification, and all that can be said with confidence about it, is, that for the expired Chaitrådi year 1112, its European equivalent would fall in A.D. 1055, and for the expired Karttikadi year 1112, in A.D. 1056.
The importance of this inscription lies in this, that, with the date A.D. 1055-56, it gives us the name of the (Paramara) king who was then ruling at Dhårå, and of whom no mention has yet been found in other inscriptions, and that, since this king Jayasimhadeva was the successor of Bhôjadêve, it furnishes a sure and fairly definite limit beyond which the reign of Bhôjadeva cannot have extended. According to both the stone and the copperplate inscriptions hitherto published, Bhojadeva was succeeded by his relative Udayaditya ; and it is perhaps correct to say that it was this king who put an end to the troublous state of affairs connected with Bhöjadeva's death. But the omission of Jayasimhadêva's name
1 See Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 161, note 28.
In this respect, too, the plates resemble those of Bhojadeva, * See Jour. Am. Or. Soe. Vol. VII. p. 27, line 5. . See the Gazetteer of the Central Provinces, p. 258.
The possible equivalents for the expired Chaitrádi year 1112 would be the 27th May and the 25th June (the day of the Dakshinayana-sankranti), A.D. 1055; and for the expired Kárttikadi year 1112, the 13th June and the 13th July, A.D. 1056.
• See Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. pp. 346-47; Professor Bühler's edition of the Udaypur Praiasti, Ep. Ind. Vol. I. pp. 232-33 ; and my edition of the Nagpur Prahasti, ibid. Vol. II, p. 181. Compare also Lassen's Indische Altertumskunde, Vol. Ill. pp. 835 and 1168-69, for the king Jayachandra or Jay&navda, who is reported to have ruled after Bböjadeva

Page #67

48
[VOL. III.
from other inscriptions can be no reason for doubting the correctness and authenticity of the information conveyed by these copper-plates. In a similar manner, the name of Udayâditya's immediate successor, Lakshmadêva, is omitted from all inscriptions except the Nagpur Prasasti; and that very Prasasti clearly intimates that some time elapsed between the reigns. of Bhojadêva and Udayâditya. The earliest and latest certain dates which we possess for Bhojadeva, are Vikrama-Sarvat 1078 = A. D. 1021, and śaka-Sarvat 964 = A.D. 1042-43, while for Udayâditya the only certain date is Vikrama-Samvat 1137 A.D. 1080-81. For the interval between the two, our inscription now gives us a date in A.D. 1055-56, of the reign. of Bhôjadêva's successor Jayasimhadeva. How long this king may have ruled at Dhârâ, it is impossible to say at present. Probably his reign was not a long one; and it also seems probable that Bhôjadêva's reign had come to an end not very long before the date of this inscription.
2
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
First Plate.
1 ' [ ॥*] जयति' व्योमकेशोसौ यस्मर्णाय वि (बि) भक्तिं तां । ऐन्दवीं सि (मि)रमा लेखां जगदीजां
कुराकृतिं ॥ तन्वत्तु (न्तु) वः स्मरारातेः कल्याणमनिशं जटाः 1 कल्पान्तसमयोद्दामतडिद्द
लयपिङ्गलाः ॥
परमभट्टारकमहाराजाधिराजपरमेश्वरचीवाकृतिराजदेवपादा
3
4
5
6
7
8
TEXT.'
9
नुध्यातपरमभट्टारकमहाराजाधिराजपरमेश्वरश्रीसिन्धुराजदेवपादानुध्यातपरम
भट्टारकमहाराजाधिराजपरमेश्वरश्रीभोजदेवपादानुध्यातपरमभट्टारकमहा
राजाधिराजपरमेश्वरश्रीजयसि [T] देवः' कुथली पूर्णपयकमंडले म[]लाया-' महिचत्वारिंशदन्तः पातिभीमग्रामे समुपगतान्समस्तराजपुरुषान्पुर (खा) अणोत्तरान्प्रतिमिवासिप किलजनपदादीच समादिमत्यस्तु वः संविदितं ' यथा श्रीम
हा (वा) राव
स्थितैरस्माभिः खात्वा व(च)राचरगुरुं भगवत्तं (न्तं) भवानीपतिं सम [भ्य] संसारस्यासारतां दृष्ट्वा
10
| 'वातावविश्वममिदं वसुधाधिपत्यमापातमात्त्रमधुरो विषयोपभोगः । प्राणास्तृणा
With the date of the present inscription, it may be doubted whether the date which is furnished for Udayaditya by an inscription nt Udaypur (Vikrama-Sarvat 1116 Saka Sarivat 981; Jour, Am. Or. Soc. Vol. VII. p. 35), is really so valueless as it has been supposed to be.
3 From an impression, prepared by Mr. Cousens and supplied to me by Dr. Hultzsch. Expressed by a symbol. 4 Metre: $18ka (Anushtubh) ; and of the next verse
I am not quite sure about the actual reading of the akshara in brackets. Originally fee was engraved, but the proper right side of the seems to have been altered. Read f.
This sign of punctuation is superfluous. This sign of punctuation is superfluous.
7 The akshara in brackets might possibly be read ktru. • Metre Vasnutatilaka.

Page #68

No. 7.)
MANDHATA PLATES OF JAYABIMHA OF DHARA
11 अजलविन्दुसमा नराणां धर्मः सखा परमहो परलोकयाने । भमसंसार
चक्रामधा12 राधारामिमां श्रियं । प्राप्य ये न ददुस्तेषां पश्चात्तापः परं फलं ।
इति जगतो विनख(ख)रं 13 स्वरूपमाकलयोपरिलिखितप्रामोयं स्वसीमातृणगोचरयूतिपर्यन्तः सहिरख14 भागभीग: सोपरिकरः सर्बादायसमेतस्थ(च) श्रीपमरेख(ख)रे पदृशाला
वा(बा)प्रवेभ्यः
खास्तीयं श्रीवयसिहदेवस्व' []
Second Plate. 16 भोजनादिनिमितं मातापिबोरामनर पुण्ययशोभिवृश्ये ऽदृष्टफलमंगी17 वत्य चंद्रासिंवचितिसमकालं यावत्परया भल्या शाम(स)नेनोदकपूर्व
प्रतिपा18 दित इति मत्वा तबिवासिपट्टकिलजनपदैर्यथादीयमानभागभोगकरहिर. 19 खादिकं देवव्रा(बा)प्रणतिवर्जमा[ज्ञा श्रवणविधेयभूत्वा सर्वमेभ्यः समुपनेतच 20 । सामान्चं चेतत्युस्यफलं वु(बु)हा उस्माइंशजैरन्धैरपि' भाविभोक्तृभिरमब
दत्तधर्म21 दायोयमनुमन्तव्यः पालनीयब । उक्तं च । 'व(ब)हुभिर्वसुधा भुला रावमिः
सगरा23 दिभिः । यत्र यस्त्र यदा [भूमिस्तस्त्र तस्य तदा फलं । यानीय(१)
दत्तानि पुरा नरेन्द्रहता(ना). 23 नि धमार्थयशस्कराणि । निविवान्तिप्रतिमानि तानि को नाम साधुः
पुनराददीत ॥ 24 'अस्मल्कुलक्रममुदारसुदाहरनिरन्]दानमिदमभ्यनुमोदनीयं । लण्यासडिम25 लिलवुहुदचंचलाया' दानं फलं परययापरिपालनं च ॥ सर्वानेताभाविनः
पार्थिवे. 28 न्द्रान्भूयो भूयो याचते रामभद्रः । सामान्योयं धर्मसेतुर्नृपाणां काले काले पाल7 नोयो भवद्धिः । इति कमलदलाम्बु(म्बु)विन्दुलोलां त्रियमनुचिव मनुषवी
Metre : sika (Anushtabh). Read पेभ्यो. • The awwodra oft is very faint in the impression. • Metre : Indravajrl.
7 Metre: Vamantatilaka. • Metro: Balint.
"Metre: Pushpitagra.
Read for. • Metre: Bioka (Anushtubb). • Read पद.

Page #69

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
28 वितं च । सकलमिदमुदाहतं च (बुहा न हि पुरुषैः परकीयो
fasta fal 29 ian peep watcafe PR [") UHTET I HF Herit:
I acuiti 30 referee [0]
No. 8.- CHIPLUN COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF PULIKESIN II.
BY J. F. FLEET, I.C.S., Ph.D., C.I.E. This inscription was first brought to my notice in 1884, by Pandit Bhagwanlal Indraji, who then had the original plates in his possession. It was his intention to publish it; and a paper on it, written by him, was sent to the Secretary of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society: but it was afterwards lost, without being utilised. The impressions taken by the Pandit were indifferent; and, though his reading of the text had passed through my hands, I had not kept a copy of it. In 1889, however, I found the original plates themselves in the Society's library. And, as it seems unlikely that, after so long a time, the Pandit's paper will ever be recovered and published, I now edit the inscription from them.
The platos, which were obtained from a cultivator at Chiplun, the chief town of the Chiplun Täluka of the Ratnagiri District, are two in number, each measuring about 10%" by 43". The edges of them were turned up, so as to form raised rims; and, except for some letters that are quite worn away in line 1, and a few that are rather illegible near the beginning of line 2, the writing is well preserved throughout. The ring, on which the plates were strung, was accidentally destroyed by the cultivator who found them, in trying to clean them by the action of fire. Any seal that there may have been on the ring, was destroyed at the same time. The weight of the two plates is about 1 lb. 15 oz.-The characters belong to the southern class of alphabets, and are of the regular type of the period to which the record belongs. The average size of the letters is a little over ' The engraving is good, and fairly deep; but, the plates being rather thick, the letters do not show through on the reverse sides at all. The interiors of them are too much choked up with dirt or rust, for any marks of the working of the engraver's tool to be visible. The language is Sanskrit ; and, in addition to an opening verse in praise of Vishnu and seven of the customary benedictive and imprecatory verses at the end, there is one verse in line 7-8. - In respect of orthography, the only points that call for special notice are (1) the use of the jihvdmdliya in nripatêk=kirtyd, line 3, and yah-kalchit, line 13; (2) the use of the upadhmaniya in vdtápy dh prathama, line 2 Ovarmmanah-putrah, line 3, janal-parigrihita, line 5, yah-padan, line 8, bhdtah-parama, line 10, and sådhuh-punar, line 18; (3) the doubling of k before r in vikkram-akkránta, line 1, and vikkrama-kkraya-kkrita, line 9; and (4) the doubling of dh, by d, before r, in addhuar", line 2.
The inscription is a record of the Western Chalukya king Batyasraya-Pulikesin II. And the object of it is to announce that his maternal uncle, the Sendraks Raja SrivallabhaSénânandaraja, granted to a Brâhman the village of Amravatavaks, and an allotment at the village of Avañchapall,in the Avarêtika vishays. The record is not dated; but the period to which it belongs is A.D. 609 to 642.
1 Read संवत्
* Read
fer.
. Probably for 'Avauchapalli."

Page #70

Mandhata Plates of Jayasimha of Dhara.-Samvat 112.
SIRJAIAH
इटानियोमकेशोलोयामा विवितीयेची सिस्मालेगाडगही ही लयापकलायरमततावक महीना हाधिवाह समवयीवोमातगडोदेवयादा संहार कामदारको वरीयता परमाता सरदार महाविया नात्याने जासाविभाउपनामशरथ्रीडयोसिधादवः कशिलामलयवक मेहलमकुलाया। महाशयातली मयामसमपातासमनाइपरसोबाझिगारी
सामागसरकत्यसवानी गतसमेहावीससारसासमिहिमा वातावनिमभिदेवमवियामायातमानमवातादिमाया यलोगधाएगासगी यङलबसमानुपापाससिसी युनमाहायरलोक्यानानमसामवकायम राभवाभिमाथिटी पापाटानदारामायणादायगीलोहातरूपतावनमून सहयमकलायायालयितीग्रामायसीमाहगागोवर यातिपय साहित्य तागालामासायनिकतासालयसामग्राममारवावयशालाबाहाराचा
सूहामायधीरूयासह देखना
10
एकादववाहागहमीसशत
शसम्पनेतय (सामागावताशगलवामहसागवानाचताक्षताकतवरमातामा दायाधमनुमा मालनाटाचा किंवावजलासुसहतानाजतात दासाटासाट गायदा नमानसातदपिलाया नायदतीनगुनानापोटात निवाप्रियशनमायावातियतिमानितानिका मालसावःपुनराददाता।।
कलमदानमाहाशयदान मदमधमादनाबालालाडमा लिलावलादिनि लिपटाशपातमालदासीनतालावनगाजित छायातायाशावातवमतदातामाटोटावमास उगाणाकालकालगाल (SHOनयोडिनिकल
BISमलरलाहरलालाघाटामनवनामबाड़ी तिवसकतामोहत्सवानाममायापरका गाविलागाईत VAASARA मामाढवादभूटामाहरामालमहायाः महनौटे।
श्रव
* এtঙলদৈ ইব"
E HULTZSCH.
SCALE 4.
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH
FROM IMPRESSIONS BY H. OOUSENS.

Page #71


Page #72

No. 8.]
CHIPLUN PLATES OF PULIKESIN II.
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 Jayati jagatam vidhåtasetri-vikkram-akkrånta-sakala-bhuvanasys nata-
na p au n a-nakh-Ambu-jațilam padam Vishnôh [11] Manavya-sagô2 trån[] Hariti-putråņ[m] Chi(cha)lukyknam-an[vJavayê Våtåbye(pya)b
prathama-vidhätur=anêk-addhvar-avabhsitha-snana-samardri(rdri)krita-punya-matti'
sary ya3 mangal-ayatanasya vallabha-nfipateh=kirt[t]y& yuktasya Kirttivarmmanah-patraḥ
samanushthita-pati-devatê-vratam Kamalalaya vipula-payo. 4 dhara-vipu(lu)pta-chandan-Alêpaḥ surendra-mandira-gata-kinnar-angana-patiyamana
vimala-ki(ki)rttiḥ sva-radada-kulisa-vibhinna-ripu-hriday-. 5 dgatá(ta)-rudhira-db&r&-snapita-mastaka-matta-matang-ôdaya-parvvata-taruņa-raviḥ ni
grihita-dushta-janah-parigrihita-vidvat-sahô(khô)-nu6 gpihita-bbfitya-varggaḥ kara-gata-khadg-öttfitta-para-bripa-danti-dant-otthita-vahni-sikh
oddipita-ranabhumir=rvara-yuyati-nayang-Bayak-ai7 ka-lakshô vividha-sastr-arttha-tat[t]va-vichåra-kshama-säkshma-buddhis-Chalukya
kula-tilakaḥ sarvva-sad-gun-&érayê ripu-daridrag=śrî-Satyaárayo nama [1*]. 8 Yah-padań nyasya sôtrůņa Sauryyêņ=ôpari pártth[i]vaḥ praksitya puñéchalim
Lakshmir sati-vratamaasikshayat [ll*] Sa mahipatir-Avarētika-vima(sha)ya
vâsinas=s& 9 májūâpayati yath=Å ya mama mâtulas=samadhigat-dryya-mârgga unmarggah sya
vikkrama-kkraya-kkrita-visala-kirtti-vitâna-naddha-sarvva-digantara[bo] 10 Bendrakanan tila kabhůtah-paramamahêśvaras-Brivallabha-sênênandard jas-tens rájữa mátapitrör=&tmanas-cha pany-pachay-Arttha[mn]
Second Plate. 11 Atrêya-sagðtrêya Krishnasvâmi-sûnavê Mma(ma)hêsvarây=&shta-yajñ[A]ya Amravata
yake-krimô tatha VACP ohA)rubennâyâm Avanohapalyam 10 vi[mo]šati. 12 sachâta-bbata-dûta-rajapurum&(sha)ņâm=spravēšanfyam dvayam-êtat-pradât [1] Vidi
t[a]s"l=bantu rájánas-sarrv[@] mad-vansa13 sambhavaḥ anye cha prithivi-pålds=simantas=cha mahitaleh Yah-kaschit=prithivi-palo
bhogam=asya nivårayet 14 mabatám pátakananætu karttus=tasya phalam bhavêt [ll] Ukta cha | Bahubhịr
vvasudh& bhukt& råjabhis=Sagar-adibhiḥ yasya 15 yasya yada bhůmisatasya tasya tada phalam || Shashţirn varsha-sahasrani svargge
môdati bhůmi-daḥ Achchhêttä сh=&nnmant[&'] chs 16 tânyaeva narakê vasêt [ll] Parvva-dattâm dvijâtibbyo yatnádraksha Yudhishthirah
mahim mahimat[4] śrêshtha dånach=chhr@yo=nupålanam [ll] 17 Sva-dattam para-dattár vå yo harétå vasundharam sva-vishthâyám krimirevbhu(bbhd)två
pitçibhis-saha pachyatêh! Yahihal6 dattáni pura
From the original plates. Metre: Årys.
Read mortté (or maté). • Read orata-Kamaldlayd'. Metre : Bloka (Anushtabh). Read batrápán. 7 Read márgg-Onmdrggan.
Rend na rdja; unlos prdddt, in line 12, is altered into pradattan.
This word was omitted in its proper place, and stands in the blank space after the end of the last line. There is a cros-mark, to shew that it properly belongs here.
• It would seem that, in the second syllable, od was engraved, and then was corrected into a by partially cancelling the 4,
» Metre : Sióka (Anushţubh); and in the next five verses. Read malltalt 1. #Bead Yudhishthira.
16 Bend pachyatd . . Read ydx=fha.- Metre : Indravajri.

Page #73

52
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
..
[VOL. III.
18 narendrair=dånâni dharm-Arttha-yagas-karkņi nirbbhakta-målys-pratimâni tâni ko nama
sådhuh=punar=&dadita | 19 Dhalal-krishtårn mahs[m] dadyat-sa-bi(bi)jam sasya-mêmlinin yâvat=su(s)ryya
krità lokás=t&va[t'] svarggê mahiyate 11 20 Svasty=astu lékhaka-vachaka-frôtạibbyah !! Om ||
TRANSLATION. Victorious is the footprint, interspersed with the brightness of the toe-nails. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . bowed down, of (the god) Vishnu, the creator of the (three) worlds, who traversed the whole universe in three strides !
(Line 1.)- In the lineage of the Chalukyas, who are of the Månavya gôtre (and) are Håritiputras,- of Kirtivarman (I.), the first maker of Vatapi, whose pious form was thoroughly well moistened by ablations performed after celebrating many sacrifices, who was the abode of all auspiciousness, who was the king of favourites, (and) who was endowed with fame, the son (is)
(L. 3.)- That ornament of the family of the Chalukyas, that asylum of all good qualities, that person who has but few foes, the glorious Satyisraya-(Palikesin II.) by name, whose besmearing with sandal-wood oil is robbed off by (the clinging of) the bulky breasts of the goddess of fortune who practises (towards him) the vow of treating a husband like a god; whose pure fame plays the part of a husband towards the women of the Kinnaras in the hall of (Indra) the lord of the gods; who is a very san just risen above the mountain of dawn which is (his) elephant, infuriated with rut, the head of which is bathed in the trickling stream of blood that flows forth from the hearts of the enemies which are cleft open by the thunderbolt that is its tusk; who punishes wicked people; who receives with hospitality learned people and friends; who confers favours upon servants; who has lit up the field of battle with the flames of the fire that rises from the tusks of the elephants of the hostile kings which are split by the sword that is held in (his) hand; who is the sole aim of the arrows which are the eyes of nice young women; whose keen intellect is capable of examining the essence of the meaning of various Sastras; (and) who, indeed) a king, having bravely planted (his) footstep over (his) enemies, has taught the goddess of fortune, who is fickle by nature, the observances of a true and faithful wife.
(L. 8.)- He, the king, issues a command to the inhabitants of the Avarêtika vishaya to this effect:"My maternal uncle, the ornament of the Sêndrakas, the most devout war. shipper of the god) Mahesvara, Srivallabha-Senånandardja, who has acquired (a knowledge of all) the proper and improper practices of noble people, (and) who has covered all the spaces between the quarters of the compass with the canopy of (his) fame that was purchased by the price of his valour,--he, the king, in order to increase the religious merit of (his) parents and of himself, has given to Mahesvara, the son of Krishņasvåmin, of the Atrêya gôtra, who has performed sacrifices, these two things, free from the right of entry by the irregular and regular troops, by messengers, and by the king's servants,- (vis.) the village of Amravatavaks, and twenty at the village of) Avanchapall on the (river) Vårubennå. Let all kings, born in my race, and other rulers of the earth, and (all) fendatory chiefs in the world, be made to know that) any ruler of the earth who may obstruct the enjoyment of this (grant), to him will attach the penalty of one who commits the five sins."
Read phala, or hdla.- Metre : Sloks (Anushţubh). * Read malinca.
• Or, perhaps, Charubeni.- The text indicates an allotment of land, measured by twenty moartanas or some other measure so well known that it was thought unnecessary to specify it.

Page #74

A
ន២២ និង ខន
និសទី2ន៍បចុះឱឲ្យសក់ ? ? ។ ឥ
ត មានចូyegree i7 88 8,859 4 ! 41 192ស្លាប{ y៖ ង១ោះ ឬ)ខ្ញុំបង one X ។ មe
ខបៈ ខ្ញុំ ។ ពប Bន 8 1 ABS-L2... *FB: #ប x x 1 ប ត ទ ធ ស x 8.1 | ២ ១៩៩៦) * * "x21 ប ។ a u1981
1 98 aa88 11 យស ។ ល,886 85 888 242 143 14EAGS68 ខ 012)90 5 ) 8 ឬ ja 38x g 811:ស 2 បRY R1 1 galax។
បងមួមមា8 8 8 មានca 85 86 x 8 mp4 x 8នាក់រដ្ឋth To P PA 19 ១ 2. សន ន ឌីហម | Da
Chiplun Plates of Pulikesin II.
,
data A កឱu.មាំម(បុល A8
2 និន
ទី៣១ re% ROY 01 92.2 REយោ E- kaye fupg. Rupeegg Skre 3 BREW88h ples
មួAC 1 132 x sea Ku 1 ។
- g 1% ជា * * AJ * * ៣. . * 7g& k n28 យក្យ ល) 7 8x jx H) x 7 ២.→ II មម ស ថា ៖ បា - នាឱ្យម។ * & 11 31 Aug 8e2ាយ១២២ ១០ ម២ ម ។ បាក ៦.ប : 1 នំ ២ 1 x ៥ ៦ * A8qជាង ១០០០$ តែបនឬ ? ។ * T . o ខ្ញុំខឹង ខ្ជួ ន ឬ ខ ខ + x 2 x 8 ឱ្យ . 1 : = = A ) និង H - គសា។ g dj = 89យ/A A B = 1 6 ។ o " ច
ង
2o
J. F. FLEET.I.C.S.
SCALE 74
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #75


Page #76

No. 9.]
TORKHEDE PLATES OF GOVINDARAJA.
(L. 14.)-And it has been said :- The earth has been enjoyed by many kings, commencing with Sagara; whosoever at any time possesses the earth, to him belongs, at that time, the reward of this grant that is nou made, if he continue it)! The giver of land enjoys happiness in heaven for sixty thousand years; (but) the confiscator (of a grant), and he who assents to an act of confiscation), shall dwell for the same namber of years in hell! O Yudhishthira, best of kings, carefully preserve land that has previously been given to the twice-born; (verily) the preservation of a grant) is more meritorious than making a grant! Whosoever confiscates land that has been given, whether by himself or by another, he is born as a worm in ordure, and is consumed together with (his) deceased ancestors! Those grants, productive of religion and wealth and fame, which have been formerly given here on earth) by (previous) kings, (are) like worn-out garlands; verily, what good man would take them back again P He who grants land, (whether simply) plonghed, (or) planted with seed, (or) full of crops, he is treated with honour in heaven, for as long as the worlds, created by the sun, endure !
(L. 20.)--Let prosperity attend the writer, the reader, and the hearers! Om!
No. 9.--TORKHEDE COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF THE TIME OF GOVINDARAJA OF GUJARAT.- SAKA-SAMVAT 735.
BY J. F. FLEET, I..8., PA.D., C.I.E. I owe the opportunity of editing this inscription, which is now brought to notice for the first time, to the kindness of Mr. C. G. Dodgson, I.C.S. (Bombay), who sent me the original plates, for examination, in 1891. They were obtained from Devardo bin Balwantrao K dambånde Jahagirdar, a resident of the village of Torkhode, in the Shahade Taloka, Khandesh District.
The platos are three in number, each measuring about 114" by 81". The edges of them were fashioned somewhat thicker than the inscribed portions, so as to serve as rims to protect the writing; and, though the plates have been a good deal corroded by rust, there are but very few letters which are not in a perfect state of preservation. The plates are strung on two rings. One of them is about thick; and, though now bent out of shape, was probably originally circular, about 21" in diameter: it has been severed; but it shews indications of having been soldered up, to make an actual ring. The other is about #" thick: part of it is ronghly oval, measuring about 3}" by 21"; and it ends in two straight, pointed extremities, which were intended for soldering into a seal: the total length is about 5}". The seal is not forthcoming - The weight of the three plates is 434 tolas; and of the two rings, 184 tolas : total, 4527 tolas. The characters belong to the southern class of alphabets, and are of the regular type of the period to which the record refers itself. It should be noted that two forms of l occur, they are both illustrated in Idita, line 10, and again in lallak, line 35. The average size of the letters is about *". The engraving is good, bold, and fairly deep; but, the plates being substantial, the letters do not show through on the reverse sides. The interiors of some of them show marks, as usual, of the working of the engraver's tool. The language is Sanskrit. There are two of the customary benedictive and imprecatory verses in lines 47, 48, but, otherwise, there are verses only in lines 6 to 14. The language is mostly accurate : but the construction is bad in the passage that contains the names of the various grantees; and a corrupt or Prakrit word, uchchharpana for utsarpana, is used in line 22.- In respect of orthography, the only points calling for special notice are (1) the use of i, instead of the anusvára, in asis8, line 35; (2) the omission of a t, for metrical purposes, in jagatunga, line 6; (3) the doubling of t before in pauttra, line 18, mdtdpittrör, line 20, agnihottra, line 22, magdttra, lines 23 to 39 (except in the subsequent addition to line 39), puitra, lines 24, 25,

Page #77

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
VOL. IIL
and dauhittra, line 35, but not in tri, line 23; and (4) the doubling of d before , in bhumichokhiddra, lines 42-43, and bhaddra, line 44.
The inscription refers itself, in lines 5 and 6, to the reign of the Rashtrakata king Prabhàtavaraha-Jagattunga-Ghôvinda III.; and, in line 12, to the time of his nephew and fendatory, Govindaraja of Gujarat. And the object of it is to record that a subordinate of Govindaraja, the Mahasamanta Buddhavarasa, of the Salukika family, granted to some Brahmaps a village named Ghôvattana, situated in an estate, belonging to him, which was known as the Sibarakhi or Siharakkhil Twelve.
The date on which the grant was made, is the seventh tithi, called vijaya-saptami (line 43), -the week-day is not mentioned, of the bright fortnight of the month Paasha in the Nandana sanpatsara, Saka-Sarvat 735; the year being expressed both in words and in decimal figures, The samvatsara may be determined either by the mean-sign system, according to which it began on the 9th May, A.D. 812, in Saka-Samvat 735 current, and ended on the 5th May, A.D. 813, in 8.-8. 736 current; or by the southern luni-solar system, according to which it coincided with S.-S. 735 current. In either case the given Saka year has to be applied as a current year. And, for the tithi, the corresponding English date is the 14th December, A.D. 818 ; on this day the tithi was current during all the daylight hours, and ended at about 31 gh. 10 p., = 12 hours 28 minutes, after mean sunrise (for Bombay).
As regards the places that are mentioned, Siharakhi or Siharakkhi is very probably the modern Serkhi,' which, according to the Postal Directory of the Bombay Circle, seems to be somewhere close in the neighbourhood of Baroda. But I have no maps at hand in which to look for its exact position, and to see if any modern representatives of Gôvattana and its hamlet (%) Meshuvallika can be found.
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 Om Saka-pripa-kal-&tita-samvatsara-satéshu saptasu pañcha
tri(tri) gaty-adhikeshu Pausha-suddha2 saptamyam-ankato-pi samvatsara-satáni 785 Nandana-samvatsare
Paushaḥ śuddha 3 tithiḥ 7 asyam samvatsara-masa-paksha-divasa-parvvâyâm [] Parama
bhattaraka4 maharajadhiraja-param@svaraḥ sarach-chhabanka-kirana-nirmmala-yabo-nếukL avaganthi5 ta-mêdinl-yuvati-bhôkta Prabhutavarshaḥ srivallabhanarendrô Gôvinda
raja-nama 11 1 6 Jagatunga -tunga-turaga-pravșiddha-rên-Arddhva-ruddha-ravi-kiranam grish
me=pi nabhô nikhilam 7 právșitkälâyatê spashtam (II) Rakshatâ6 yêna ningesham chatur-ambôdhi
samyntam sa nunta
rajyam dha8 mmôņa lökänår krità tashțih pard hřidi (1) Bhrata? tu tasy-Endra
samâna-viryyaḥ śrimarno-bho
it take this opportunity of publishing a revised table of the Rashtrakuta dynasty of Malkbed, with its Gajardt branches. The numbers prefixed to some of the names indicate the members of the family who actaally reigned, and the order in which they succeeded each other.
The termination of this name seems clearly to be the Ksnarese arasa, 'a king. The person, therefore, had probably migrated to Gujarat from the Kanarese country. • From the original plates.
• Represented by a plain symbol. Metre: Arya.-- At the beginning of the verse, jagatunga is used by metrical license for jagattunga. • Metre: $16ka (Anushţubh).
7 Metre: Indravajra.
• Rend frnds.

Page #78

No. 9.]
TORKHEDE PLATES OF GOVINDARAJA.
9 vi kshmâpatir-Indrarajaḥ Lâtésvara-maṇḍalasya [11]
10 Sûnurl=bbabhuva khalu tasya mah-Anubhavas-sâstr-ârttha-bodha-sukhalalita-chitta-vrittiḥ yo gau
11 na-nama-parivâram-uváha pûrvvam śri-Karkkaraja-subhaga-vyaya(pa)désam-uchchaiḥ [*] [Su]-vrisha2-sthô=
12 nujas tasya satatam sêvitô budhaiḥ Govindarajó bhûpâlaḥ sâkshachChhambhur-iv=â
sâstâ babhuvadbhuta-kirtti-sûtis-tad-datta
18 parah [11] Phal3-6nmukhair-apatitair-vvidúrataḥ samam samantâd-gunapaksha-pâtibhiḥ |
Second Plate; First Side.
14 mah-âhavê dâna-vidhau cha mårggapairanna kunthitam sad-aiva mânasam ||
15 Tad-datta-Siharakkhi-dvådasakê
prabhujyamine
vamsa-prasû
16 tôi mûrddh-abhishikto
darppit-4
17 râti-taru-prabhañjano mâtarisva
sphatik-âvadata
18 samâna-nirmmala-yas[a]h
paramabrahmanyab
yasya
Salukika-vikalanka
duryvåra -vairi-vanit-âtula-tapa-hêtur-anêka
sarach-chhasanka-kirana-kundakusuma
éri-Maninaga-pauttraḥ éri-Rajaditya-ental
19 samadhigat-âéesha-mahâsabda-mahâsâmantaḥ só-yam śri-Buddhavarasaḥ sarvvân-êva bhavi
20 bhimipälän-samana bidhaysty=Astu vaḥ samviditam yatha maya
mâtâpittrôr-âtma
21 nas-cha punya-yaso-bhivriddhayê
aibik-âmushmika-phal-âvâpty-arttham
bali-charu-vaisva
22 dev-âgnihôttra-kratukriy-âdy-uchchha (tsa)rppap-arttham
Badarasiddhi5.
châturvvidya-sâmânya
23 Vajasanêya-Madhyandina-brahmachari-tripravara-Lavâyana-sagót tra- brâ24 hmana-Somâya Sarvvadêva-puttråya tatha brahmana-Náhara Gautamasagôttra Ma[h]e
25 évara-puttraḥ tatha Drôna Varshneya-sagóttra Sarmma-puttraḥ tatha Soma Katya
26 yana-sagôttra Bappuka-sutaḥ tatha Lakutiḥ Agneya-samâna-sagottraḥ
55
Metre: Vasantatilaka.
3 This akshara is rather an anomalous one,- between sha and sa. But I think that it is intended for sha; not for sa, by mistake for sha.- The word puzzled me. And I owe the reading of it to Dr. Hultzsch, who referred ine, for an analogous expression, to Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 156, verse 13,- Hara iva erisha-vihit-daths.
Metre: Vamsastha.
Here we have a line in the Vasantatilaka metre,- evidently a quotation. [The same line forms part of verse 6 of an inscription of Krishna II.; Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 54.-E.H.]
The first two syllables of this word are perfectly clear and unmistakeable; bat the engraving of them is not quite complete,- owing apparently to the copper being particularly hard just here. There are other similar instances; eg. in the 6 of saluda, line 19, the ra of tripravara, line 23, the second va of névardeak, line 30, and the syllables réra á, line 39.
From here, to line 39, the construction is careless and faulty.

Page #79

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
Second Plate; Second Side. 27 Sarvvadeva-sataḥ tatha Sarvvadêva Madgala-sagðttraḥ tathaṁ! Navah
tatha' tat-suto Gova tatha Bhâullaḥ Vatsa-sagottrah 28 tatha Govašarmmaḥ tath& Apahidityaḥ tathé Násêņaḥ tatha Govaḥ
Gautama-sagottraḥ Droņa29 sutaḥ tatha Aditya Párásara-sagottraḥ tath& Limbaditya Agnêya
samâna-8830 göttraḥ tatha Yogah Sa(ba)īļila-sagðttraḥ tatha Agnisarmmaḥ tatha
Nêvarêvah Mudgala-sagottraḥ 31 tatha Nagaḥ Madhara-sagottraḥ tatba Naņasaraḥ tathê Rêvasamaḥ
tatha Bhaulla Yengana-sagðttraḥ 32 tatha Névaditya Bharadvája-sagottraḥ tatha Isvaraḥ Kausa-sagðttrah
tath& Bappasvámi tatha 38 Gôvalarmmaḥ Varshạêya-sagőttraḥ tatha Sivadityaḥ tatha Devahatah
tatha Sihaḥ Lave34 yaņa (na)-sagottraḥ tath& Namnnah Katyayana-sagottraḥ tatha Matri
Sorah tatha Mahasyarah 35 Ågn@ya-samâna-sagðttraḥ tên=&tm-årsd Naina-daubitträys dattaḥ tatha
Lalla) Bharadvs. 86 ja-sagottrah tatha tasyaiva bhratá Jajjuka tatha Dattah Saundâna
Bagottrah tath 37 Agnisarmmaḥ Ågn@ya-samâna-sagottraḥ tatha Névadityaḥ tatha
Sambaüraḥ 38 Kausa-sagðttraḥ tatha Jajjukaḥ Varshp@ya-sagðttraḥ tatha Adityaḥ
Gautama-sagottrah 39 tatha Adityacbihallakaḥ S8ma-sataḥ tath-Âgniśa[r®]ma Mudgala
sagôtra Reva Agn@ya-samâna-sagottra
Third Plate. 40 Siharakhi-dvadas-Antarggata-Gevattan-Abhidhånd gråmah sa-hira41 ny-&d&naḥ sa-daņda-dasAparadhaḥ sa-sim&-paryyantaḥ sa-tirtthaḥ MO
shu()valli42 ks-právekukah samasta-råjakiyanam-a-hasta-prakshepapiyo bhami. 43 chchhiddra-Dy¥-Adya vijaya-saptamyam-udak-Atisarggeņa pratipadi
ta) [lo] yata44 statt-sya na kaibchidavyasedhe pravarttitavyam-agami.bhaddra-npipati
bhir-apyranity45 Dy(ny)-sisvaryylny-asthiram manushyam såmányaiacha bhúmi-dana
phalam tad-apaharana-papan
* Read tatha.
1 The words tatha tat-rutó Góra stand above tbe line, and seem to have been added subsequently. There is no mark to shew exactly where they belong; but their intended place seems bere, rather than after Badullah Vatao. sagottras.
* Read Nannah.
• The words tath-gwia[r]ma Mudgala-sagótra stand below the line; and the omission to double the + in sagótra seems to sbew conclusively that they were added subsequently. Here again, there is no mark to show exactly where they belong : but their intended place seems to be where I have put them.

Page #80

Torkhede Plates of Govindaraja of Gujarat.
Saka-Samvat 735.
16
JAN - an area - బిల్లు ఆపలు నిజం 7 జులు
2015 + ఆన్ల కోసం కాకుండా తమ PA అంటు గారి అక్రమ KAA EE
1988) అత్త అ ఆ - 10 మగా అతని తల a nega • క ం అ అ అ అ PE FREE AT A 2 Release 10 A BASeshasa gడు పురము
- ఆలు లో తాతతో కన్న 12 AE AS ఆ కా
లంలో సం
ఆటలను
Rega
M
అంత అన్న
issa
CHAI
S
Now
Realth
a
అని అడు ఆకుకూరు కోరుతు . a * Wం మతం వాలుగా మలు అసలు అది తంజలో నలు
A లు ఇంత
nd
ఉంటాము అందురు 2004
ముడులు
.
J.FFLEET.L.C.S.
SCALE 50.
W.GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #81

నాకు సాయం
sugar
Naa God
10 వ త దాని పూకు లో ఆదాయం కంగారు బాం Face
, తను regular
దాంతులు AAYamagu . . . మ గ ర టింది త న 34 బాలు గారు ,
a dose లో దాదాపు లు తలలో తన 18లో
నాణంగా LAలు అందంగా అలా సంకల్
ఉదా తం గాను
PM
38
9
A.R.
Pos
బాలకు
214
SPOR
a
42
ఆ
TAMANNA
అలా అనుకునut curta 46 అడుగులు ముందు బాలన్
hడి Sarasam అంత 48 అల్లంత దూల
తతం

Page #82

No. 9.]
TORKHEDE PLATES OF GOVINDARAJA.
57
46 ch-avagachchhadbhir-ayam-asmad-dayð=numamtavyaḥ paripalayitavyas=
cha [l*] uktam cha maharshibhiḥ [10] 47 Bahubhir lyvasudha bhukt& råjabhiḥ Sagar-Adibhiḥ yasya yasya yada
bhAmis-tasya tasya tada phalam [ll] 48 Shashtim varsha-sahasråņi svargge tishțhati bhumi-daḥ achchhettá ch=
Anumanta cha tany=va Darake vased=iti [ll] Om (11) 49 Likhitam maya lekhaka-Krishņēna Nanna-putréņa I(II)
TRANSLATION Om ! In seven centuries, increased by thirty-five (years), of the years that have gone by from the time of the Saka king (or kings), on the seventh tithi in the bright fortnight of (the month) Pausha; or, in figures, the centuries of years 785, in the Nandana samvatsara, (the month) Pausha, the tithi 7 of the bright fortnight; on this tithi), specified as above by the year (or samvatsara) and month and fortnight and day:
(Line 3.)-(There is), the Paramabhaftáraka, Maharajadhiraja, and Paramêtvara, Prabhûtavarsha, the king of favourites of fortune, by name Govindaraja (III.),- an enjoyer of the young woman the Earth, who is veiled by a mantle, which is (his) fame, that is as spotless as the rays of the autumn moon. Even in the hot weather, the whole sky, in which the rays of the sun are obscured on high by the dense dust (raised) by the tall steeds of Jagattunga, distinotly looks as if the rainy season had come. (And) the greatest possible joy is produced in the hearts of men, through the manner in which he righteously rules the whole kingdom, together with the four ooeans.
(L. 8.)- His brother, Indraraja,- equal in valour to the god) Indra; a glorious king on the earth; the source of the production of wondrous fame, became the ruler of the province of the lord of Lata, which was bestowed by him (Govinda III.).
(L. 10.)- His son was one of great dignity, with a mind that revelled in the pleasure of learning the meaning of the Sastras, who bore aloft, in the first place, the auspicious appellation of “illustrious Karkaraja," accompanied by a secondary name.
(L. 11.)- His younger brother is the king Govindaraja, - verily like another (god) Sarnbhu personified,- who abides in good morality, just as the god sits on the excellent bull (Nandi), (and) who is always worshipped by learned people, just as the god is by (the other) gode. His mind is never dalled, either in the height of battle by the arrows, tipped with sharp) points, which, discharged from afar on all sides, graze the (very) string of (his) bow and the feathers (of his arrow), or in the rite of charity by suppliants, on the look out for rewards, who assail (him) from afar on all sides through partiality for (his) virtues.
(L. 15.)- At the estate (called) the Siharakkhi Twelve, conferred by him, this person, the illustrions Buddhavarasa, & Mahdsamanta who has attained all the mahasabdas, who has been born in the spotless Salukika race; who has been anointed on the forehead; who is the cause of an unequalled fever, hard to be cured, among the wives of (his) enemies; who is & wind that breaks down numerotus trees, which are (his) enemies, inflated with pride; whose pure fame (is) like the white colour of the rays of the autumn moon, or of a jasmine flower, or of a piece of crystal; who is the son's son of the illustrious Maninaga; who is
1 Metre: śloka (Anushtabh); and in the following verse.
Bepresented by a symbol which is identical with one of the forms of the l' merical symbol for 90. The context is in line 19, -"This person, the illustrious Buddhavarasa, informs all fature kings," ato. Or, perhaps "aiming at (his) shield."
prablwjy andma. In the construction in which it stands, the word is not a very easy one to translate literally

Page #83

58
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
the son of the illustrious Rajaditya; (and) who is extremely well-disposed to Brahmans,informs all future kings -
(L. 20.) -"Be it known to you that,- for the increase of the religious merit of my parents and of myself; for the sake of acquiring a reward in this world and in the next; (and) for maintaining the bali, the charu, the vaisvadêva, the agnihotra, the sacrificial rites, etc., - the village named Gôvattaņa, in the Siharakhi Twelve, with the right of taking gold, with (the right to) fines and punishments for) the ten offences, with all that is included within the boundaries, with its) sacred bathing-places, with its) hamlet of (P) Meshuvallika, (and) not to be pointed at by the hand of confiscation of any of the king's people, has to-day, on the (tithi callod) vijaya-saptami, been granted by me, according to the rule of bhumichchhidra (and) with the pouring out of water, (to the following persons ; viz.), to the Brahman Soma, son of Sarvadeva, who belongs to the community of the Chaturvēdins of Badarasiddhi, who is a religious student of the Vájasaneya-Madhyamdina (sákhd), who has an invocation of three original ancestors, and who belongs to the Lâvåyana gôtra ; also, the Brâhman Nåhara, of the Gautama gótra, son of Mahesvara; also, Drôna, of the Vârshneya gótra, son of Sarman; also,
Sóma, of the Katyâyana gótra, son of Bappuka; also, Lakati, whose gótra is the same with that of the Âgneyas, son of Sarvadêva; also, Sarvadeva, of the Mudgala gotra; also, Neva; also, his son Gôva; also, Bhâulla, of the Vatsa gotra; also, Govasarman; also, Anahaditya; also, NAsenaalso, Gova, of the Gautama götra, son of Drôņa; also, Aditya, of the Pårågara gátra; algo, Limbåditya, whose götra is the same with that of the Agneyas; also, Yoga, of the Sandila gótra; also, Agnisarman; also, Nevarêva, of the Mudgala gotra; also, Någa, of the Madhara gótra; also, Nánasara; also, Revasama; also, Bhâulla, of the Yangana gotra; also, Névaditya, of the Bharadvaja gôtra ; also, Isvara, of the Kausa gotra; also, Bappasvamin; also, Gôvašarman, of the Varshneya gótra; also, Sivaditya; also, Devahata; also, Siha, of the Lâvâ yana gátra; also, Nanna, of the Kåtyâyana gótra ; also, Matfigūra; also, Mahesvara, whose gótra is the same with that of the Agnèyas,- (and) he has given his share to the daughter's son of Naina ; also, Lalla, of the Bharadvaja gótra ; also, his brother Jajjuka; also, Datta, of the Saundâna gotra; also, Agnisarman, whose gótra is the same with that of the Âgnêyas; also, Nêvaditya; also, Sambaüra, of the Kauss gótra; also, Jajjuka, of the Vårshạêya góra; also, Aditya, of the Gautama gótra; also, Âdityachihallaka, the son of Soma; also, Agnisarman, of the Mudgala gótra ; (and) Rêva, whose gótra is the same with that of the Agnêyas.
(L. 43.) — "Wherefore, no one should bebave so as to restrain this grant. And this, Our gift, shonld be assented to, and preserved by, future benevolent kings; understanding that riches are not everlasting, (and) that man's estate is uncertain, and that the reward of a grant of land belongs in common (both to him who makes it, and to him who continues it), and understanding also the sin of confiscating it.
(L. 46 )"And it has been said by the great sages - The earth has been enjoyed by many kinge, commencing with Sagara; whosoever at any time possesses the earth, to him belongs, at that time, the reward (of the grant that is now made, if he continue it)! The giver of land abides in heaven for sixty thousand years; (but) the confiscator (of a grant), or he who assents (to an act of comfiscation), shall dwell for the same number of years in hell!"
(L. 49.)-Written by me, the writer Krishna, son of Nanna.
Or, perhaps, "to (kis) daughter's son, Naina."

Page #84

No. 10.]
VANAPALLI PLATES OF ANNA-VEMA.
59
No. 10.- VANAPALLI PLATES OF ANNA-VEMA,- SAKA-SAMVAT 1300.
BY E. HULTZSCH, Pu.D. The original of this inscription was found by a workman while excavating some earth in an old site" in the village of Vanapalli in the Amalapuram tâluka of the Godåvari district. The find came to the notice of Mr. P. V. S. Gopalam, Pleader, Cocanada, who reported it to the Superintendent, Archeological Survey, Madras, on the 23rd May 1892. The plates were subsequently presented to Government by their owner, Vissapragada Krishnayya, and are now deposited in the Madras Museum.
The inscription is engraved on three copper-plates of 101 by 54 inches. The rims are slightly raised for the protection of the writing. The preservation of the plates is fairly good; on plates i.b, ii.b, and iia, some letters are partially eaten away by verdigris. The three plates are strung on a copper ring, which measures about 34 inches in diameter, and about inch in thickness. It is not soldered and can be detached from the plates by bending it asunder. Instead of the usual seal, the ring bears a well-carved recumbent figure of the sacred bull Nandi, which is about 1 inch long, and placed on a plain pedestal.- The alphabet of the inscription is Telugu, and the language Sanskrit. With the exception of a few words in lines 1, 49, 53, 57 f. and 65, the whole of the text is in verse. The signature of the king at the end of the document is in the Telugu language. As regards orthography, the writer of the inscription follows the same system which is observed in other inscriptions from the Telugu and Kanarese countries. Thus, dhdh is written instead of adh, if the letter dh is doubled either after r (e.g. in ardhdha for ardha, 1. 47) or through sandhi (e.g. in sidhdha for siddha, 1. 21, and udhdharan for uddharan, 1. 1). Similarly, chhchh takes the place of chchh (e.g. in chámarachhohhatra for chdmara-chchhattra, l. 35 f.). The letters k, g, d, t, d, dh, and v are sometimes doubled after an anusvára (e.g. in lankka, ll. 48, 52 and 61; anggana, 1. 50; gandda, 1. 27; vinddartté, . 37; bandhdhu, 1. 26; and samvvatsara, 1. 41). A superfluous anusvára is sometimes inserted before double m, before double n, or before n followed by a consonant (e.g. in Inmmadi, 11. 42 and 52; Annna for Anna, 1. 40; and såmannya for sámánya, l. 58). Further irregularities are, - brahma for brahma (1. 56), dhamrmma for dharma (1. 58), sinhvdsana or sihvasana for sinhâsana (11, 29, 30 and 38), palaniyya for pålaniya (1. 59), and uchchate for uchyatê (1. 57). The unaspirated letter takes the place of the aspirate (e.g. in palaka for phalaka, 1. 31, and bima for bhima, 1. 34); the sonant the place of the surd (e.g. in adha for atha, 11. 49 and 53), and vice versa (e.g. in phâla for bhála, 1. 7); and the dental n the place of the lingual after in varnna for varna, 1. 9, arnnava for arnava, 1. 25, and nirnaya for nirnaya, 1. 49).
The plates record a grant by a member of the so-called Reddi dynasty of Kondavidu, a hill-fort in the Narasarávupēta tâluka of the Kistna district. The inscription opens with invocations of Vishna in his Boar-incarnation (verse 1), Ganapati (v. 2), and the moon on the head of Siva (v. 3). It then refers to the creation of the world by Brahma at the command of Vishņu (v.4), and to the fourth (or Sudra) caste, which, like the river Gangå, was produced from the foot of Vishnu (v. 5). A member of this caste was king Prôla (v. 6), who must not be confounded with the Kakatiya king of the same name. His son was king Vêma (v.7), who built a flight of steps and a hall at Srihailam (v. 10), the well-known Saiva shrine in the Karnal district. Vêma had two sons, Anna-Võta (v. 11) and Anna-Vêma
Compare Wilson's Mackenzie Collection, Madras edition, pp. 79 ff. ; Mr. Mackenzie's Manual of the Kistna District, p. 9 f.; and Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Vol. II. pp. 118 f. and 187. . ibid. Vol. I. p. 70 f.
. Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 197. • According to the Kurnool Manual, p. 183, Ana-Vêma-Reddi built two manda pas at Srisailam.
12

Page #85

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
(vv. 13, 16, 17, 18, 20 and 21), Ana-V&ms (vv. 19 and 28) or (in Telaga) Ana-Vému (1.65). The second of these resided at Kondaviți (v. 14), s.c. Kondaviđu, and bore the surnames Jaganobbaganda (v. 13), Kshurika-Kali-Vêtâla and Karpura-Vasantaraya (v. 19). Two references to Hômadri (vv. 9 and 11) show that his Dánakhanda was considered an authority at the time of the grant.
The immediate object of the inscription is to record that king Anna-Vêms granted a village as an agrahara to a certain Immaţi of the Löhita gatra (v. 21), who was the son of the minister Mallaya (v. 23) and appears to have been the minister (v. 22) and spiritual preceptor (v. 24) of the king. The date of the grant was the fourteenth tithi of thó dark fortnight of Magha in the cyclic year Siddharthin and the saka year 1800 (v. 21). The Siddharthisamvatsara does not correspond with Saks-Samvat 1300, but with 1301 expired or 1302 current (A.D. 1379-80). Mr. Dikshit kindly informa me that the Earopean equivalent of the date is Monday, the eth February, A.D. 1880. The granted village was named Immadilanks (vv. 21, 24, 27 and 28) after the donee, and also Anna-Vêmapura (v.24) after the donor. The western boundary of the granted village was the Gautami (7.26). which may mean either the Godavari river in general, or its northern branch below the present Anicut. Mr. Gopalam, the discoverer of the inscription, remarks that Vanapalli, where the plates were found, "lies on the southern side of the Gautami, a branch of the Gôdåvari, and there is a hamlet called Immadivarilanks to the north of the village." The southern boundary of Immadilanka is stated to have been "& straight line (?) between & pfpal tree on a platform (?) in the village of Prakhya and the house of Muggullasanda" (v. 25 f.). Mr. Gopalam says: "There are two villages, called Prakkilanka and Muggull, above the Anicut, and I entertain some doubt whether the inscription under enquiry relates to any grant near those villages," If this is really the case, the granted village of Immadilanka cannot be identical with the modern Immațivarilanka, which is not above, but below the Anicut. I am unable to Say which of these two possibilities is correct, nor have I any means for identifying the boundaries in the east (Kriddêvt, v. 25) and in the north (Kondari and Koņdepaņdi, v. 26).
After the usual imprecatory verses follow two verses in which the composer of the inscription, Trilôchanarya, praises his own poetical merito (v. 28 f.). The document ends with an invocation of Siva and with the signature of the king.
TEXT.
Piret Plate; First Side i fanno i velfey: fafcayjant 2 wastafelafaa: i hf 3 बनाय तदादरेण वीयं विभाति कथयचिव सर्व4 [a*] « [*] antykonana: wg. 5 I aifa yum fugajati uriq ama antara: [{"] 6 सा चंद्ररेखा जयति श्रीकंठस्थ जटास्थिता । या पत्ते पाब7 Parereafterwant # [2*] furuffredata
1 From the original copper-plater.
Read • Read Tafear ; is corrected by the engraver from . • Read wh. 7 Read wg. - Read "मुज्ज्वचाम.
. Read
T.
Read wem.

Page #86

No. 10.]
VANAPALLI PLATES OF ANNA-VEMA.
8 स्मरसिजासनः । तदानया जगत्मक ससर्ज सचरा9 चरं ॥ [*] तव चतुर्थो वर्चशौर: पदपद्मसंभवी जयति । 10 यस्य सहजा सवंत्ती विभि: प्रवाहः पुनाति भु
First Plate ; Second Side. 11 वनानि ॥ [५] तस्मिनभूदिंडुरिवांबुराशौ प्रोलक्षितीशी जगर12 पालः । कळानिधेयस्य निजावतारमंत्तपणायैव सदा 13 बुधानां ॥ [६] तस्य पुण्योदयानातस्मु पुनः प्रोलभूपतेः । 14 वेमावनीखरो नाम पुख्खनोको नृपाग्रणी: । [] यस्मिन् ] नृपे शास16 ति धर्मशीले महोत्सवान् प्राप्य महीवधूटी । स्वीय 16 हरिश्चंद्रनृपालमुख्यैर्वियोगदुःखं सहसा 17 सुमोच ॥ [८] हेमाद्रिदानान्यकरोदशेषाण्यभुत' भूमि 18 हिजभुक्तशेषां । यमंततीसप्त चकार तस्य किं वर्षा
ते वेमविभीचरित्रं ॥ [८] सोपानानि विधाय वेमनृपतिः पाता20 कगंगापधे स्तंभत्वं निजधर्मशासनविधे: श्रीशैलमेवानयव ।
Second Plate; First Side 1 भास्थाने' 'मुरसिध्धसंयमिगरीरासेव्यमानस्मदा वनस्तत्पुरु
पादिभिः कवयते देवी यदीयं यमः ॥ [१..] पासीदप्रतिमप्रताप28 महिमा हेमाद्रिदानव्रती वीरश्रीपतिरबवीतनृपतिर्वेमक्षिती24 शात्मजः । बाहाखावशादशाहसमतीमेकातपनधियं यचक्रे च 25 यशःप्रवाहनिवहस्त्रैलोक्यमेकावं ॥ [११] जित्वा महीं विष्णुरिय ख. 28 शत्या दत्वामहारान् धरणीसुरेभ्यः । छत्वा छताचं निवबंधुवर्मा। 27 जनः फलं प्राप स भूमिपाल: ॥ [१२] तस्यानुनमा जगनोब्बगंडड 28 : कीर्तिप्रियो भूपतिरबवेमः । वृत्तियंदीया भुवि मातृकाभूध्वम्मा29 "_कामाचरणोधतानां ॥ [१३] श्रीकोंडडवीटोपुरिराजधान्यां सिंहासन30 स्वे" सति यत्र रानि । महोग्रसिहासनवमहीद्रान्" व्रत्ति सेथा" इव
. IR : Rend नगर्दकपाख:.
Theamuandra standant the beginning of the next line. Read ym.
The anusodra stands at the beginning of the next line. Read 98. 7 The group er looks as it it consisted of and . . Read for Rende r > Read mat. Read mor; the anusvara stands at the beginning of the next lino. - Read माचिकामूद्धर्मा. Read °र्थ. Read सिंहासन. " The group a looks wif it consisted of a and u. Read सिंहासनवम्बहीवान. Read मा .

Page #87

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vor. III.
31 रिभूपाः ॥ [१४] यत्खड्गपलके छछाया स्फुरंत्यतिविनिर्मलाः ।
अनतक्षीणि32 पालानां भाग्यरेखा इवाहताः ॥ [१५] तेनानवेमक्षितिपेन दान
Second Plate ; Second Side. 33 क्षाकतानेन महोवतेन । चतुर्दिगंत्ता धरणी कृतासीदपारिजाता च 34 सपारिजाता ॥ [१६] खड्नी जिष्णुश्शुचि: काल: क्रव्यात्याशी प्रभंजनः
। श्रीदो बिमो35 बवेमस्य धत्ते दिक्पालडंबरं ॥ [१७] केचिद्देशाधिपत्यं कतिचन
शिबिकाचाम36 रछछवशोभा केचिद्राज्यं स्वकीयं कतिचन विभवैरग्रहारानुदारा37 न् । विइत्ते लोकरक्षाविधिमहितमहाभागधेयेववेमक्षोणीपाले सभा38 यां सकलगुणनिधौ रत्नसिद्धासनस्थे ॥ [१८] क्षुरिकाकलिवेताळ: कर
वसंत्तरायबिरुदांकः । निस्सीमभूमिदान[*] श्रीनिधिरनवेमभूपति40 जयति ॥ [१८] अंत्रवेमप्रबोलक्ष्मी' विबुधानां विभूतये । तस्मैव' कीर्तये
41 ता तेषामपि सरखती ॥ [२०] शाकाब्दे गगनाभविखगणिते
सिवार्धिसंवत्सरे मा42 धे कृष्णचतुर्दशीशिवतिधौ वीराबवेमप्रभुः । प्रादादिम्मडिलंकसं-10
समतुलं कृत्वाग्रहारोत्तमं ग्राम लोहितगोत्रजाय विदुषे 44 श्रीयिम्भडींद्राय सः ॥ [२१] नीतौ मंत्रीखरो विद्यागोष्ठीषु विबु.
धाग्रणी[:] ।
Third Plate; First Side. 45 मित्रं हितोपदेशेषु भूभुजामिडीखरः ॥ [२२] स यिंम्मडींड्रस्मक-1 46 "लार्श्ववेदी मानाधिको मल्लयमंत्रिसूनुः । लब्बाग्रहारं लसदंत्तरा___त्मा प्रा[दा*]त्तद धरणीसुरेभ्यः ॥ [२३] वीराध्यापकमहितं
गौतमकन्या48 प्रवाहपरिवीत । भाति बहुसस्यथोभितमिम्मडिलंकंववेमपुर-1॥ 49 मनघं ॥ [२४] अध सीमानिनयः ॥ क्रिद्देवीपश्चि[मा]खध्या:" प्राच्या
याम्ये तु
1 Read फलके छाया:. . Read भीमी. Read रक्कच. Read सिंहासन. . The anurvāra of दां is corrected from avitarga. . Read प्रभीर्मजीवि. Read तस्यैव, • Read सिद्धार्थ. Read foret. The anusvára stands at the beginping of the next line. " Read रम्मडीन्द्र: ___ Read °खार्थ. Read "द. Read बाब. WRead पथ. 10 Read निर्णयः. 17 Read °वस्थाः

Page #88

Vanapalli Plates of Anna-Vema.—Saka-Samvat 1300.
No1
రోజా
ఉదయదుస్తులబు ఎపు ముద్ర నడచుసారం బండపం నాదులండర్సయం బారేదయం 400420జహాపనారం
మస్తు బతు రంగంపాలుగబా తాజయం సృజటిలాయదందాం! తదుపరి - గం॥ంచలు తో కారుపడది సంభా 10 యన్న నిజాలి వాహఃపునాబు
. అని తన బూడండైందించగా బ్రాళ్లకు ఆ పంది అనివధనుసని రాసింది కాదు
8 నరసిం®యముజలాం
IN
తెదద్దుర దుపోత్సదా నడుపొందూజ 18 08 రిం సదాలను దియోగడు ఖంగం
దుమాటాచూడి డానానరోడా బుజ్జి 18 102జబుర్తి దాయసంతతిసురుబంతరం
అదుదిబాంసంహనాది దాయడంలో 20 గంగాపద్యం బత్సం నిజదదుగా సనదిరిసిలు నయం
iia. అనగు రద్దసంయగరాసివుదునని ద్వారా 22 | వాడి బరవయంఉదోయడియందు నిలపడల్లా
చదిదూటాడనుందరరన తనములు 24 వాతజందడండూడసుడులమయంయంగా
యగంవాదాసంత ర్నమెరానాదం: జిల్లామలాంబరివపు 28 తాగహర్యాదర్వసుంభంధం నిజబంధువు జలందామనిజం దలతు జనోజగనటండి 28 తిటయాడు జగనదిమ్మకాయంత రోజు
దండరాంనాడు జరిగాదానం 30 మరింతగా మూడవ వనజంలో స్వంత
వాయురపతినిస్తుందన్న
an
E HULTZBOH.
HALF-BIZE.
Photo. 8.1.0..Calenu
Kod No. da... Patanch, May 2
005,

Page #89

iib.
COMPON
గాంధadi
వరుడు
ప్రముఖులంతాగవంతంగా
mia.
--
ముజces
అంబుజముదం || మానా రాములము మంత్రి ములా అండం దరహాసుర వంద్యం
I
Heason
comera
t Footage
కొంచండిపడిందంట
ఆదిపురాన్ని మరి
అడు
58 మందులు
iii.
58
ఉదయం L
arence
60 82 |
వంద్రంలో యలము విహాసములు
జంగం done in a andanciatoa
ముంబంతరాల aaya
84.
-

Page #90

No. 10.]
VANAPALLI PLATES OF ANNA-VEMA.
63
50 दिनखे [*] प्रख्यायामाम्गणाखध्वमुग्गुकळसंदवेश्मनी: । [२५] ऋज्वी या 51 माध्यमा छछाया प्रतीच्यां दिशि गौतमी । उदीच्यामपि कोडडरी
कोंडेपुंडीवटांत्तरं । [२६*] सीमा इंम्मडिलंकस्य ग्रामस्य परि53 कीर्तिताः ॥ [२७*] अध' पुराणवचनानि लिख्यते । दानपालनयोर्मध्ये
पालनं 54 परमं यश: । दानात्वगमवाप्नोति पालनादच्युतं पदं ॥ 55 खदत्ता[*]हिगुणं पुण्यं परदत्तानुपालनं । परदत्तापहारण 56 स्वदत्तं निष्पल' भवेत् ॥ न विषं विषमित्याहुब्रह्मस्व विष
Third Plate; Second Side. 57 मुच्चते' । विषमेकाकिनं हंत्ति ब्रह्मस्त्रं पुत्रपौत्रकं । राम58 चंद्रेणोदीरितं च ॥ सामांन्योयं धर्मसेतुं नृपाणां काले 59 काले पालनियो' भवद्भि[*] । सर्वानवं भाविनः "पा_िवेंद्रान् भूयो 60 भूयो याचते रामचंद्रः ॥ श्रीम[*] त्रिलोचनायंस्मुकवि: कवि61 वंशदीपको जयति । पनवेमनृपतिदत्तस्येम्मडिलंकस्य शास62 नं कृतवान् । [२८] "महानटजटाछछटानटदमंदमंदाकिनीकल63 "कणितकंकणव्रजविजंभिवाग्गंभन: । कविः कविकुलीन 64 वी भुवनभव्यदिव्योदयशिवागमविशारदी जयति चार65 दावनमः । [२९] श्रीम[त् ] त्रिपुरांत्तकः । अनवेमु वालु ॥"
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Let there be freedom from obstacles !
(Verse 1.) Let him (Vishnu) protect (you), the boar-shaped lord, whose image, while he rescues the earth (from the ocean), is reflected in the thousand jewels on the hoods of the serpent) Sesha, (and) who (thus) clearly (and) emphatically demonstrates, as it were, his omnipresence to (his) devotees !
(V. 2.) Let him protect (you), the elephant-faced (Ganapati), who, desirous of making a necklace of the jewels on the hoods of (the snakes twhich form) the necklace of Sambhu (Siva), is touching these (jewels) (and) looking at the face of (his) father!
(V. 3.) Victorious is that sickle of the moon on the matted hair of Srikantha (Siva), which possesses the luminous beauty of the smooth forehead of Parvati.
(V. 4.) The lotus-seated (Brahma), who was produced from the lotus on the navel of Vishnu, created the whole movable and immovable world at his (Vishnu's) command.
I Rend पत्थ.
Read QTUT.
Rend ve. * The anusodra stands at the beginning of the next line. Rend forge. Read in 7 Read 'मुच्यते. Read धर्मसेतुर्नपार्श. Read पालनीयी. n Road जटाकटा. . The auundra of कंकर is corrected from क. Read वाम्गुम्फन:. # The line ends with three symbols, vis, lotus-flower, a square resembling a soaatika, and a discus.

Page #91

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
(VOL. III.
(V.5.) In this world) is victorious the fourth caste, which was produced from the lotus-foot of Sauri (Vishņu), (and) whose sister, the river (Ganga), purifies the three) worlds by (her) threefold course.
(V. 6.) From this (caste), as the moon from the ocean, sprang king Prôle, the only protector of the earth, a treasury of knowledge, whose appearance always satisfied learned men, as that of the moon does the gods (whom she supplies with nectar).
(V. 7.) In consequence of the good deeds (in former births) of this king Prôla, there was born (to him) an excellent son, called king Véma, the virtuous chief of princes.
(V. 8.) While this righteous prince was ruling, the goddess of the Earth witnessed great festivals and suddenly forgot the pain of her separation from king Harischandra and other (virtuous ancient kings).
(V. 9.) Howl can it be described, the conduct of the lord Vême, who performed all the gifts (described by) Hêmådri, who enjoyed only as much of the earth as remained (after the deduction of that portion) which was enjoyed by the twice-born, (and) who produced the seven kinds of offspring ?
(V. 10.) Having built (a flight of) steps on the path of the Påtalaganga, king Vêma converted Srisailam into a pillar (which records) his pious gifts. Being worshipped in the hall (dsthana) by crowds of gods, demi-gods, and ascetics, the god continually proclaims his (the king's) fame by (his) faces, vit. that of Tatpurusha and the other (four).
(V. 11.) King Véma's son was king Anna-Vota, the greatness of whose valour was unequalled, who was devoted to the gifts (described by) Hêmadri, who was the husband of the goddess of heroes, who ruled the whole earth 7 by means of the sword in (his) arm, and who converted the three worlds into a single ocean by the streams of the flood of (his) fame.
(V. 12.) Having conquered the earth by his power, as Jishņu by his spear, having bestowed agraháras on Brahmaņas, (and) having fulfilled the desires of the multitude of his relatives, this king obtained the fruit of his birth (i.e. he died).
(V. 13.) His younger brother (was) king Anna-Vêms, (ournamed) Jaganobbaganda, who was beloved by the goddess of) Fame, (and) whose conduct on earth became a standard for those who are engaged in the practice of virtue (dharma), wealth (artha), and pleasure (káma).
(V. 14.) While this king is seated on the lion-throne in (his) capital, the prosperons city of Kondaviti, hostile kings, out of jealousy as it were, migrate to mountains which bear the lairs of very terrible lions.10
1 Kim appears to be used in the sense of katham.
HemAdri, the author of the Dana khanda, was the minister of the two Yadava kinga Mahaders and Ramachandra ; see Dr. Bhandarkar's Early History of the Dekkan, p. 88 f. Compare also Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 868, note 58.
1 The seven kinds of offspring (santana or samtati) are seven duties, whose performance is equally meritorious as the procreation of a son. They are thus enumerated in verse 48 of the Ganapokvaram inscription of Ganapati (No. 16 below): - feaua faffumfra:1 ará ufuca: fa u
According to Brown's Telugu Dictionary, this is the name of that branch of the Krishna which flows past Srisailam." See also the Kurnool Manual, p. 183.
According to Winslow's Tamil Dictionary, s. v. tarpurudam, this is one of the five faces of siva, indicative of bis attributes as preserver."
. It may be concluded from the second half of this verse that Vems built a hall in the temple of Srisailam. 7 Literally, "the earth which possessed the splendour of a single (royal) parasol."!
• This word appears to be used here as a name of the god Sabrahmayye, whose attribute is the spear fakti). In verse 17 it is used for Indra.
. 1. c. "the only hero in the world." Compare Brown's Telugu Dictionary, s. v. obba. 1. The real cause for this action of the kings was, of course, that they had to flee before Anna-Vêms.

Page #92

No. 10.)
VANAPALLI PLATES OF ANNA-VEMA.
(V. 15.) On the blade of his sword glitter extremely bright images, which appear to be the annexed lines of fortunel of kings who have refused to submit (to him).
(V. 16.) This noble king Anna-Vêms, who is exclusively addicted to liberality and bravery, has made the earth up to the four points of the horizon free from the crowd of enemies (apa-ari-játa), but at the same time endowed with the Parijata.'
(V. 17.) The sword of Anna-Véma bears resemblance to the regents of the points of the horizon, as it is victorious, bright, black, carnivorous, fettering, destructive, liberal, (and)
terrible.
(V. 18.) While king Anna-Véma, the treasury of all virtues, whose great fortune is praised (as he employs it) for the protection of the world, is seated in the darbar on the jewelled throne, some people receive the sovereignty over a country (désa), others the distinction of a palanquin, a chaurt, and a parasol, others their confiscated) kingdom, (and) others agraharas, full of wealth.
(V. 19.) Victorious is king Ana-Vêma, (wha is also called) Kshurika-Kali-Vétala, who bears the surname (biruda) Karpura-Vasantaraya, whose gifts of land are boundless, (and) who is a treasury of wealth.
(V. 20.) The wealth of the lord Anna-Vêma exists (only) for the enrichment of learned men, and their eloquence for his glorification.
(V. 21.) In the Saka year reckoned by the atmosphere (0), the sky (0), and the Visvas (13), (i.e. 1300), in the (cyclic) year Siddhårthin, in the month of) Mâgha, on the fourteenth tithi, (which is sacred to) Siva, of the dark (fortnight), this heroic lord Anna-Vêma granted the incomparable village of Immadilanka, the best of agraharas, which he had founded, to the illustrious scholar Immadindra, a descendant of the Lohita gotra.
(V. 22.) Immadiśvara (is) to kings the lord of ministers in politics, the chief of learned men in scientific discussions, (and) a friend in salutary counsels.
(V. 23.) This Immadindra, who had stndied all subjects, who was superior in honours, (and who was the son of Mallaya-Mantrin, having received the agrahara, gave, with joyful heart, one half of it to (other) Brahmanas.
(V. 24.) Resplendent is the sinless Immadilanka, (alias) Anna-Vémapura, which is honoured through bearing the names of a hero (and) a preceptor, which is surrounded by the current of the daughter of Gautama (i.e. the Gautami river), (and) which is adorned with plentiful corn.
(Line 49.) The boundaries (of this village) are determined as follows :
(V. 25 f.) In the east, (a row of) pipal trees on the west of Kriddėvi; in the southern direction, & straight line (?) between a pípal tree on a platform (?) in the village of Prakhya and the house of Muggullasanda; in the western direction, the Gautami (river); and in the north, the interval between the banyan-trees at Konduri and Koņdepândi.
(V. 27.) The boundaries of the village of Immadilanka are (thus) declared. (Line 53.) Now quotations from the Puriņas are written :
[Three of the customary verses.]
The expression bhdgya-rekhd is probably borrowed from palmistry,
in he was a liberal as the Parijata tree, which bere takes the place of the Kalpa tree. * There eight adjectives are, at the same time, surnames of the eight regents of the points of the horizon. • This verse is intended for an account of the daily transactions in the king's court. "ic." (he who resembles) Vetala in battle with (his) dagger."
• This epithet suggests that the king used to take part in the celebration of the spring-festival (1616), at which camphor and other substances are scattered about. Compare Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 370, note 64.
11o. of king Anna-Vems and of his preceptor Inmadi.

Page #93

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IIL
(Lane 57.) And Ramachandra has said :
[Another of the customary verses.] (V. 28.) Victorious is the illustrions Trilôchanarya, the excellent poet, the ornament of 8 race of poets, who composed the edict (concerning) Immadilanka, which had been granted by king Ana-Vême.
(V. 29.) Victorious is the poet, who was born from a race of poeta, whose brilliant career is a blessing for the world, who is learned in the doctrine (agama) of Siva, who is the favourite of Sarada (Sarasvati), (and) the stringing of whose words exhibits (ie, resembles) the sweet-sounding spray of drops of the impetaons MandAkini (Ganga), which dances on the coil of the matted hair of the great dancer (Biva).
(Line 65.) (Obeisance to the blessed Tripurantaks (Siva)! The signature (ordlu) of Ana-Vému.
No. 11.- COCHIN PLATES OF BHASKARA RAVIVARMAN.
BY E. HULTZSCH, PH.D. Two editions of this inscription appeared in the year 1844, one by Dr. Gundert, the great Malayalam scholar who died only a few months ago in his native country, Würtemberg, and the other by the late Mr. Ellis. To Mr. Ellis' paper Sir (then Mr.) Walter Elliot added a tracing of the original copper-plates. In 1859 Kookel Keloo Nair published his own version of Dr. Gundert's translation. Dr. Burnell next gave a translation which was based on the two first versions, and which was accompanied by a bronzed reproduction of the original. Lastly, Mr. Logan's work on Malabar contains a reprint of Dr. Gundert's translation. His Highness the Second Prince of Travancoze, who takes a warm interest in historical research, was good enough to send me a set of fresh impressions, from which the Plate at page 72 was prepared. The subjoined transcript and translation, though containing little new, will be welcome to those who are unable to use Dr. Gundert's and Mr. Elis' papers. The transcript follows that by Dr. Gundert. The translation also agrees generally with Dr. Gundert's, though, in a few cases, Mr. Ellis' explanations were adopted as more probable.
The original of the inscription is in the possession of the Jews at Kochchi (Cochin). It is engraved on two copper-plates; the second side of the second plate is blank. A hole for the ring on which the plates must have been strung, is visible on the impression of each plate; but I have no information if this ring is still preserved and if it bears & seal. The character which is chiefly used in the document, is the Chera-Pandya (Vattelatta) alphabet. The only letter of this alphabet which calls for a special remark, is y. This letter has, throughout the plates, the same shape as in the Tirunelli grant;' but once, in váyagattalum (line 7), the totally
Madras Journal of Literature and Science, Vol. XIII. Part i. pp. 136 ff. ibid. Part ii. pp. 1 ff. ibid. Vol. XXI. p. 42 f. • Ind. Ant. Vol. III. p. 334.
Malabar, Vol. II. Pp. cxy ft.
•The readingo irukkumadw and porumads (line 14), udaiyu (. 16), and Vindpali (l. 21 f.) agree with Mr. Ellis text. For the numerous misprints in Dr. Gundert's paper, not the author, but the editor of the Madras Journal must be held responsible. One of these misprinta, Codur úr (p. 120), has crept into Hobson-Jobron, p. 211, 8.0. Cranganore; the correct form Kodathalltur is given in Dr. Gundert's Malaydlam Dictionary, p. 303.
7 See the facsimile Plate in the Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. 290 f.

Page #94

No. 11.]
different form which is employed in the larger Kottayam grant, occurs. Just as in the two Kottayam grants, the Tirunelli grant, and the grant of Jatilavarman, Grantha letters are used in a number of Sanskrit words,- svasti (line 1), ért (1. 1 (twice) and 1. 20), så of pirasádichchu (1.5) and pirasádam (1. 6), sa of santati (11. 16, 18, 19). In the foreign word Issuppu, the syllable ssu is expressed by a Grantha group (11. 6 and 16). The inscription ends with a symbol which may be taken either for an ornamental mark of punctuation, or for an archaic Nagari sd, which might be meant for ári. If the second eventuality holds good, the approximate period of the inscription could perhaps be settled by a comparison with dated records in which similar forms of sá occur.
COCHIN PLATES OF BHASKARA RAVIVARMAN.
The language of the inscription is Tamil,- not the artificial language of literary works, but the Tamil of every-day life, which, as the language of the Tanjore inscriptions of the Chôļas, does not avoid vulgar forms, like pirasddichchu (1. 5) for pirasddittu, and anju (in Añjuvannam) for aindu. The word pedi (1. 7) is probably a vulgar form of pidi, a female elephant,' and vayapam (1. c.) is derived from the Sanskrit vdhana. The form ippari, which occurs before each of the attestations on the second plate, appears to be a corruption of the Tamil ippadi, 'thus.' A single word shows that, at the time of the inscription, the Tamil language was beginning to develop into Malayalam. This is the adjective participle seyyinra (1. 26), in which the y of the root sey is assimilated to the following g, and which thus supplies the missing link between the Tamil seyginra and the Malayalam cheyyunna.
The inscription is dated in the reign of king Bhaskara Ravivarman, who is probably identical with a king of the same name, during whose reign the Tirunelli grant was issued. The differences between the alphabets of the two records are not more considerable than might be expected in the case of productions of two different writers, who resided in localities at a distance from each other. The king bore the title Kôgônmai-kondan, which may be compared with the similar title Kônêrinmai-kondán, and which is synonymous with the Sanskrit Rajaraja. The date of the inscription was "the thirty-sixth year opposite to the second year." As I have shown on a previous occasion, the meaning of this mysterious phrase is probably "the thirty-sixth year (of the king's coronation, which took place) after the second year (of the king's yauvarajya)." The inscription records a grant which the king made to issuppu Irappân (11. 6 and 16), i.e. Joseph Rabbân. The occurrence of this Semitic name, combined with the two facts that the plates are still with the Cochin Jews, and that the latter possess a Hebrew translation of the document,' proves that the donee was a member of the ancient Jewish colony on the western coast. The grant was made at Muyirikkôdu (1. 4 f.). The Hebrew translation identifies this place with Koḍunnallûr (Cranganore), where the Jewish colonists resided, until the bad treatment which they received there at the hands of the Portuguese, induced them to settle near Cochin.10 The object of the grant was Añjuvanņam (11. 7, 8, 15, 19). This word means 'the five castes' and may have been the designation of that quarter of
1 See Sir Walter Elliot's tracing of this inscription in the Madras Journal, Vol. XIII. Part i. Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 57.
67
In each of these three instances, two flourishes are attached to the left and right top of the monosyllable iri. The first of these flourishes appears to be an inverted form, and the second the usual form, of the Pillaiydr. fuli, on which see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 290, note 32.
The same form pedi and the slightly different form vdyinam occur in the larger Kottayam grant; Madras Journal, Vol. XIII. Part i. p. 128, text line 42 f.
• Compare the remarks on the language of the Tirunelli grant; Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 286.
• Compare Dr. Caldwell's Comparative Grammar, second edition, p. 883 f.
7 South-Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II. p. 110.
Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 289.
This translation was published by Dr. Gundert in the Madras Journal, Vol. XIII. Part ii. pp. 11 ff.
10. See Dr. Burnell's interesting extracts in the Ind. Ant. Vol. III. p. 338.
K 2

Page #95

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. III.
Cranganore, in which the five classes of artisans, - Ain-Kammálar, as they are called in the smaller Kottayam grant resided.
The last plate contains the names of a number of witnesses of the transaction. Five of these were the chiefs of five districts (nddu) which must have been included in the dominions of Bhaskara Ravivarman. These were Venada, Vēņapalinado, Eraļanadu, Valluvanadu, and Nedumpuraiyürnada. Vēņadu is the Tamil name of the Travancore country. Vênápali is identified by Mr. Ellis with " Verapoli." Erålanadu or, as it is called in the smaller Kottayam grant, Erånadu,' is the territory of the Tamüdiri (Zamorin) of Kallikkottai (Calicut). Valluvanádu is still the name of a tálaka of the Malabar district. Nedumpuraiyürnkļu is the district of Palakkadu (Palghat), and is probably identical with Puraigilângdu in the Tirunelli grant. The last two names on the plate are those of the "sub-commander of the forces," and of the under-secretary who drafted the document.
TEXT.7
First Plate; First Side. 1 Svasti eri [ilo] Kögðgmai-koņdag k8 6r-Packaran 2 Iravivanmar
tiruv-adi
pala-nûr-âyira3 tt=&ņdam sengol Dadattiy=&ļånigra yâu4 du irandam-andaikk-edir muppatt-&råm-andu Mu5 yirikkottu irund-araliya na! pirarådichcb=arn. 6 liya piras&dam=&vadu [ll] fssuppu Trapp&pukku 7 Adjuvannamum
pediyalum
vậyapattálu. 8 m pågadamım Aljuvanna-pperam pagal-vi. 9 lakkum påv-Adaiyum and8ļagamum kudaiyum
First Plate ; Second Side. 10 Vaduga-ppapaiyurmaga-kalamum idu-padiyum toraṇamum to11 raņa-vitánamum Saravam 8 mikkam elabatt-irandu vida12 pêrum kada-kkoduttôm [19] ulgunatull-kkaliyu13 m vittom [l] marrum nagarattil kudiga! kôyilkku
irukkumadu ivan igåmaiyum perumadu peravum
Aga=chchepp-êttodum seydu koduttôm [lo] Ailjuvanna16 m udaiyal Issuppu Irappapukkum ivan santati An17 makkalkkum pen-makkaļkkum ivan marumakkalkka18 m pen-makkaļai konda maramakkalkkum santati-ppira19 kiriti ulagum sandiranum all-alavam Adjuvannam Ba
Second Plate. 20 ntati-ppira kiriti [lo] śrî [ll*] Ippari ariven Vânad-u21 daiya Kovarttana-Mattåndap [19] ippari ariven Ven(a)
1 Madras Journal, Vol. XIII. Part i. p. 117, plate B, line 1.
- Compare the Tanjore inscriptions, in which Kammdņafdri or Kanmd afdri, 'the quarter of the Kammalar, is repeatedly referred to; South Indian Insoriptions, Vol. II, No. 4, paragraphs 1, 8, 9, and No. 5, paragraphs 1, 10, 12, 14, 15, 16, 25.
• Madras Journal, Vol. XIII. Part i. p. 118, plate B, line 10. • The slightly different form Brandu still survives as the name of a taluks of the Malabar district. • In Hobron-Jobson, p. 745, s. v. Zamorin, read Tdmddiri for Tdmdfiri. • Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 291, note 89. 7 From an ink-impression received from His Highness the Second Prince of Travancore. & Read Karamum.
. Read wdaiya.

Page #96

No. 11.]
COCHIN PLATES OF BHASKARA RAVIVARMAN.
69
.
23 24
25
palinad-udaiya Kodai Sirikandan [lo] ippari arive
râlanad-udaiya Mânavê pala-Manaviyan [1] ippari ariven Valluvanåd-ndaiya Ir&yaraf-sattan [lo] ippari ariven Nedumpuraiyûrnad-udaiya Kôdaiy-Iravi [lo] i. ppari arivên kil-ppadai-nayagam seyyigra Murkkan-Sattap [1] Van-Ralaisêri-Kkaņdap Kunrappolap=&ya kilvây-kke]ppsp=slutty [I]
26
27
28
TRANSLATION. (Line l.) Hail! Prosperity! (The following) gift (prasáda) was graciously made by him who had assumed the title "King of Kings " (Kôgon), His Majesty (tiruvadi) the king (ks), the glorious Bhaskara Ravivaran, in the time during which (he) was wielding the sceptre and ruling over many hundred-thousands of places, in the thirty-sixth year after the second year, on the day on which (he) was pleased to stay at Muyirikkodu:
(L. 6.) “We have given to Issuppu Irappan (the village of) Añjuvannam, together with the seventy-two proprietary rights, (viz.) the tolls on female elephants and (other) ridinganimals, the revenue of Añjuvannam, a lamp in day-time, a cloth spread (in front to walk on), a palanquin, & parasol, a Vaduga (i.e. Telugu ?) dram, a large trumpet, a gateway, an arch, a canopy (in the shape of an arch, a garland, and so forth.
(L. 12.) “We have remitted tolls and the tax on balances.
(L. 13.) "Moreover, we have granted, with these) copper-leaves, that he need not pay (the duer) which the (other) inhabitants of the city pay to the royal palace (kôyil), and that (he) may enjoy the benefits) which they) enjoy.
(L. 15.) “ To Issuppu Irappan of Añjuvannam, to the male children and to the female children born of him, to his nephews, and to the song-in-law who have married (his daughters, (we have given) Añjuvannam (as) an hereditary estate for as long as the world and the moon shall exist. Hail!"
(L. 20.) Thus do I know, Govardhana-Mârtåndan of Vêņadu. Thus do I know, Kodai Srikanthan of Venåpalinádu. Thus do I know, Manavepala-Manavyap of Êralnadu. Thus do I know, frayiram sattan of Valluvanadu. Thus do I know, Kôdai Ravi of Nedumpuraiyûrnádu. Thus do I know, Mørkham Battan, who holds the ofice of sub-commander of the forces.
(L. 27.) The writing of the under-secretary? Van-Talaiséri-Gandap 8 Kuprappolan.
* Read Irdyirai.
* Read my
. See ants, p. 67, note 8. • As remarked by Mr. Ellis (2.c. p. 7 f.), the Tamil wigw appears to be a tadbhava of the Sanskrit fulka. . This refers evidently to Muyirikkoda (1. 4 f.).
• These two words are repeated in the original (l. 18 f. and 19 f.).
• The literal meaning of ody-kk&lppán or, as it is spelled in line 132 of the inpublished Kaffkadi plates of the Pallava king Nandivarman, vdyl-k&fppd, is one who hears (the words of) the mouth of the king),' .e. & secretary.'
• i... " the bero of great Tellicherry." • 1,0. "the mountain-splitter," an epithet of the god Skanda.

Page #97

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
No. 12.-THREE INSCRIPTIONS OF CHOLA CHIEFS.
Br T. P. KRISHNASVAMI, B.A.. A.-BILVANATHESVARA INSCRIPTION OF VIRA-CHAMPA.
Baka-Samvat 1286. This inscription is engraved on the south wall of a mandapa in front of the Bilvenathèsvara shrine at Tiruvallam in the North Arcot district. It consists of three Sanskrit verses in the Grantha alphabet and records the erection, by an ascetic named Jifndtman (verse 1) or Jaanamarti (verses 2 and 3), of the mandapa on which it is engraved. The funds for the building were provided by a chief, called Vira-Champa, who was the son of a Chðja king (verse 1); and the erection took place in Saka-samvat 1286 (verse 2). The building received the name "Bhadra-mandapa," s.e. the auspicious mandapa (verses 1, 2 and 3), and the second name Nidravasanavijayi-mandapa (verse 3), which was derived from a biruda of Vira-Champa (verse 1). Jiianamurti also built a shrine of Biva, called Neyaks-Sivalaya, on the side of the mandapa (verse 3). The name of this shrine may also refer to Vira-Champa, and suggests that he was & Nayaks or lieutenant of an unnamed king. Tiruvallam is referred to under the form Valls (verse 3), and its Siva temple is called "the lord of Sri-Valla" (verses 1 and 2).
TEXT. 1 निद्रा[प]यवसानकालविजयी श्रीचीळभूपामजस्सर्वानाश विजित्य []पती१ नाजी तदीयधनः [] बीवनाधिपतेशिवस्य सुखदं भद्राहय3 मण्डपं जानात्माख्यतपखिना 'प्यरचय[छी]वीरचम्पी नृपः - [१] * ॥ तुंगधीकयकाब्दमाजि] समये श्रीज्ञानमूर्तिप्रभुशम्भोशाखतम5 युदारमकरोत् भद्रांडयम मडपम् [*] श्रीवलाधिपते: फणीन्द्रपरिषत्व6 ोककझोलिनीप्रालयांशुकलापरिष्कृतनटावनीसमुहासिनः [॥ २] 7 भद्राख्यमण्डपम[मुं] विरचय्य समभोचिंद्रावसानविजयीति च नाम नवा
[] चक्रे च 8 नायकशिवालयमस्य पाचे श्रीज्ञानमूर्तिरतिसम्पदि पक्षपुर्याम् । [१]
TRANSLATION. (Verse 1. The glorious king Vira-Champa, who used to win victories at the time of the completion of sleep, (and) who was the son of the glorious Chola king, having Apeedily conquered all the hostile kings in battle, caused to be built with their treasures, by anasoetic, called Jiianatman, amandapa, named Bhadra (i.e.auspicious), which affords delight to Biva, the lord of Sri-Valla.
INo. 3 of 1890 in Dr. Rultanch's Progrme Report for October 1889 to January 1890.
From an inked estampage received from Dr. Haltsach. • Read व्यरचय.
• Read 'करीबद्रायं. This curiou epithet appears to mean that Vira-Champe was so certain of his vietory that be used to enjoy sound sleep before his battles.

Page #98

No. 12B.]
ARULALA-PERUMAL INSCRIPTION OF CHAMPA.
(V. 2.) Daring & space of time which fell in the Saka year (expressed by the chronogram) tungasrika (i.e. 1236), the holy lord Thanamurti erected the everlasting (and) very lofty mandapa, named Bhadra, for Sambha (Siva), the lord of Sri-Valla, who is resplendent with a creeper-like coil of hair, that is adorned with a multitude of excellent serpents, the celestial river (Ganga), and the crescent of the moon.
(V. 3.) Having built this mandapa, named Bhadra, for Sambhu, and having bestowed on it) the other) name Nidrávasanavijayi! (-mandapa), the holy Jhanamurti also erected on its side a shrine (Alaya), (called) Nayaka-siva, in the very prosperous city of Valls.
B.-ARULALA-PERUMAL INSCRIPTION OF CHAMPA.
Saka-Samvat 1236. This short inscription is engraved on the outermost gópura of the Arulala-Perumal temple at Tiruvattiyûr (Little Conjeeveram). It is written in the Grantha alphabet and consists of one Sanskrit verse, and a few words in Sanskrit prose at the end. It belongs to the same Saka year (1286) and to the same chief as the preceding inscription. This chief is, however, here called Champa, the son of Vira-Chôla, while the other inscription calls him Vira-Champa, the son of the Chôļa king. The inscription was composed by Champa's minister Vanabhid, in order to record that the chief presented a new car to the temple. As in other inscriptions, the deity of the temple is here called "the god of the Elephantmountain."
TEXT.. 1 तुंगत्रीकशरमिते शकनृपे श्रीमान2
शाखतबिद्रापर्यवसानजन्यविज3 f arbu: 1
gere 4 यब करि[गि]रिस्थानाय दत्वा चिरञ्चम्
प: पूर्णमनोरथी विजयते विख्यात6 STFIRA: [n*) nafa q afutet na: 11
TRANSLATION. In (the time after) the Saka king, which was measured by the years (expressed by the chronogram) tangasriks (i.e. 1236), the glorious Champa, who used to be victorious in battle at the completion of sleep, who was the son of the glorious, Vira-Chola, whose desires were fulfilled, (and) the strength of whose arms was well-known, gave a new (and) everlasting car (pushyaratha) to the god who resides on the Elephant-mountain. Let him) be victorions for a long time!
(This verse) was composed by his minister Vanabhid.
This name means "victorious at the completion of sleep," and la derived from the surname of Vira-Champs which is noticed in the preceding note.
No. 61 of 1898 in Dr. Hultzach's A snual Report for 1892-93. . See page 5 of the same Report. • From an inked estampage received from Dr. Holtzach.
This is a slightly different form of the same birida which occurs in verses 1 and 3 of the inscription 4.

Page #99

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
0.-JAMBUKESVARA INSCRIPTION OF VALAKA-KAMAYA.
Saka-Samvat 1408. This inscription is engraved on the north wall of the second prakdra of the Saiva temple of Jambukêśvars on the island of Srirangam near Trichinopoly. It is referred to in Mr. Moore's Trichinopoly Manual (p. 341) and in Mr. R. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities (Vol. I. p. 267) as the only inscription in the Jambukêsvara temple, which contains a date in the Saka era. It consists of eight lines in modern Tamil characters, intermixed with a few words and syllables in the Grantha alphabet. The language is very faulty Tamil.
The inscription records the grant of one véli of land in the village of VadakaraiVenkonkudi to the god of Tiruvanaikka. The date of the grant was the day of Mahåmågha, which fell on Sunday, the full-moon tithi of the month of Kumbha of Saka-Samvat 1403 expired, the Plava sa mvatsara. Mr. Dikshit kindly informed the Editor that the Enropean equivalent of this date is Sunday, the 3rd February, A.D. 1482. The donor was the great provincial chief (mahamandalesvara) Valaka-Kåmaya, alias Akkalaraja, who bore the titles of "a Bhima among the Chôļas," "a Vishņu among the Chôļas” (Sola-Narayana), and “the lord of Uraiyûr the best of cities" (Uraiyur-puravar-ddhisvara). Though it is very doubtful if he had any real connection with the ancient indigenous dynasty of the Cholas, he claimed at any rate to be their rightful successor; and his name has been accordingly included in Dr. Hultzsch's preliminary list of Chola kings. His title mahamandalesvara suggests that he was a dependant, probably of one of the last kings of the first Vijayanagara dynasty.
TEXT. 1 Subham-astu svasti8 sri [ilo] Sak-&ptum. 1403 idaŋ méi sellan[i]ora Pilava
samvarsarattu Kumba-nayarka půruva-pakshattu puruņaiyum Aditta-váramum
perra Magattu nå! Sim2 ho-Brahagpati-10 Mahamaga-punya-kalattile sriman-mahamandalesvaran Solar-Biman
səla-Narayanan Uraiyûr-purvvar-athiśvaran 11 Válaka-Kåmayar åņa Akkalaråsar 3 nâyaņârslagiya Tiru våņaikkâv=udaiya nåyaņår kôyil Adi-Sandesvara-dêvar
kanmigalukku kudutta tanma-sadaga-ppattaiyam [ll] Nayanår alagiya
Tiruvanaik4 k&v=udaiya nayanâr Vadakarai-Venköpkudiyil tiru-vêttai aga elund=arıļugira tiru
nå! maņdapa-chchirappuk[ka]m nâchchiyâr Agilândanaya
1 No. 80 of 1891 in Dr. Hultzsch's Annual Report for 1891-92.
The village of Venkopkodi is mentioned in the Tañjavur inscriptions ; see South-Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II. p. 63. Vadakarai means "on the northern bank (of the Kåverf);" see ibid. p. 53, note 1.
Tiruvanaikka, “the sacred elephant-grove," is the ancient Tamil designation of the site of the Jambu. késvara temple; see South Indian Inscription, Vol. II. p. 253.
According to the Tamil dictionaries, this town, which is now a suburb of Trichinopoly and the centre of the native trade in cigars, was the former capital of the Cho! kings. Ptolemy calls it already "Oploupa Bao leroy Súprayos. The Saiva temple at Uraiyur contains some ancient Choļa inscriptions.
See his Annual Report for 1891-92, p. 7.
• An inscription of the Vijayanagara king Virupaksha II., the son of Mallikarjuna, dated in Sakn-Sarhvat 1405 expired, is found at Gangaikondasolapuram in the Trichinopoly district; see ibid. p. 9.
7 From an inked estampage received from Dr. Holtzsch.-Words which are written wholly or partially in Granthe letters, are distinguished in the transcript by thick type. # Read stasti. . Read Sak-abdan.
10 Rend Brihaspati. u Read puratar-ddatbuaran. 1 Read Adi-Chandlivara,

Page #100

No. 120.] JAMBUKESVARA INSCRIPTION OF VALAKA-KAMAYA.
73
5 giyâyku=kkålasandiy=&ga ammuda seyd=aruļi taqmavechcham=aga nadakkira oru.
taligai ammuda-padikkum tiru-Margali-chchirappa ammudu Seyyavum tiru
nandavanam payir= 6 cheygira töppu-a! ilakkaikkum aga nammudaiya naya[k]kat[ta]nam ana Vadakarai
Venkonkudiyil [f]etta Irájavibâdan nilam veli [ll] Inda nilam 7 vêlikkum undâna karam pop-mudal nel-mudal undána[du] mu eludina vagai
ppadiyi[le sa]ndir-aditta-varaiyum anubavittu=kko[lla]=kkadavar=ågavum II 8 Inda tanmattukku agudam paņņinavap undánál Gergai-kkaraiyilê gô-vadai[y]ai
konra påvattilé pôga=kkadavarga!=agavum II
TRANSLATION (Line 1.) Let there be prosperity ! Hail! Fortune! At the auspicious time of Mahamagam (Mahåmagha), (when) Jupiter (was standing in) Leo, (i.e.) on the day of the nakshatra) Magam (Magha), which corresponded to a Sunday and to the full-moon tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Kumbha of the Plava samvatsara, which was current after the Saka year 1403,- the glorious mahamandalesvara, a Bhîma among the Chôļas, a Narayana among the Chôļas, the lord of Uraiyur the best of cities, Vâlaka-Kamaya, alias Akkalaraja, gave (the following) religious edict (dharmafásana-pattaiyam) to the pujarís (of the shrine) of Ådi-Chandêsvara (in) the temple of the beautiful lord of Tiruvâņaikki :
(L. 3.) "(One) véli of land (which was called after) Råjavibhåţa ? (and) which formed part of Vadakarai-Venkonkuļi in our dominions, (was given to the temple) for (defraying the expense of) decorating & mandapa on the festive day, on which the beautiful lord of Tiruvanaikka is carried in procession to Vadakarai-Veņkôpkuļi for the sacred hunt (tiru-vêttai); 8 for one plate of rice which is offered at the daily worship to the goddess Akhilânda-nâyaki and afterwards treated as sacrificial remnants (i.e. distributed) ;' for the rice to be offered at the festival in the month of) Margali;10 and for the maintenance 11 of a gardener 19 who cultivates the temple garden.
(L. 6.) “(The donee) shall enjoy, for the above-mentioned purposes, as long as the sun and the moon last, the taxes on this téli of land, the income in gold (and) the income in paddy.
(L. 8.) "If there be any person who injures this charity, he shall incur the sin of killing a cow on the bank of the Ganga."
Read amude throughout the inscription.
* Read fértta. This is a corruption of the Sanskrit ahitam. • Konra is pleonastic; the correct expression would be gó-vadaiyai keyda.
According to the Dictionnaire Tamoul-Français, the Mahd magam, Mdmagam, Yamagam or Mandagam (Mahdmdgha in Sanskrit] is "a festival which is celebrated every twelve years at Kumbhak8ņam on the full-inoon of Mafi, . February, when Jupiter and the Moon are in conjunction in the 10th lunar constellation, called Magam
Maghd in Sanskrit), wbich forms part of the sign of Leo. Then crowds of people go to bathe in the sacred tank, called Mamaga-kkulam or Mamaga-ttirttam, where the waters of the Ganges are supposed to arrive by invisible channels. This festival serves as an epoch in the country, thus they say: It is three Mdmdgam (ie. 36 yearu) that he died. In Malabar this was also the period of the government of a viceroy under the kings of Vijayanagara." See also Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, Introduction, pp. 119 and 167.
i On Adi-Chande vars see South Indian Insoriptions, Vol. I. p. 92, note 6, and on dépar-kanmi, a půjdrl,' Vol. II. p. 112.
7 This word occurs as a biroda of Vijayanagara kings in Kanarese inscriptions.
• This evidently refers to the procession on the day of Vijayadabamt, which is even now celebrated in all the temples.
# Tapmad-echcham appears to be used in the sense of prasdda. 10 This refer to the worship at about 4 A.M. during the month of Margali. » Ilakkai appears to be a vulgar form of irakahai (Sanskrit rakshd).
Toppu-df or topp-df and topp-dndi mean'a devotee who attends to groves.' (Winslow.)

Page #101

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
No. 13.- UDAYENDIRAM PLATES OF THE BANA KING VIKRAMADITYA II.
By F. KIELHORN, Pı.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. An edition of this inscription, or rather, of these fragments of two different inscriptions, of the Bana king Vikramaditya II. has already been published by the Rev, T. Foulkes in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XIII. pp. 6 ff. and in the Manual of the Salem District, Vol. II. pp. 388 ff. For my revised text I have nsed excellent impressions received from Dr. Hultzsch, to whom the original plates, which are at Udayêndiram, in the Gudiyatam tåluka of the North Arcot district, were lent by the Acting Collector of the district, Mr. F. A. Nicholson, I.C.S.
The copper-plates are four in Dumber. Three of them, the first of which is inscribed on one side only, are the first second, and third plates of a grant of which the concluding part is missing. And the fourth plate, which, like the second and third plates, is inscribed on both sides, is an odd, probably the third, plate of another grant, of which both the beginning and the end are missing. Each plate measures about 8" broad by 315" high, and all have raised rims to protect the writing. The odd plate closely resembles the others, the only difference being that the ring-hole is about *" nearer to the right margin than in the other plates. The plates are held together by a ring, about 4in diameter. This ring, which is cut, holds a circular seal, about ' in diameter. The seal bears in relief & recumbent bull, which faces the proper right, reclining on an ornamental pedestal, and having a lamp on each side. At the top is a parasol between two chauris. The engraving is good, and the writing is almost throughout in a perfect state of preservation. The size of the letters is between 1" and ".- The characters are Grantha, with the exception of the Tamil word pugalvipparar (Plate iii. a, line 39), which is written in Tamil characters. As a photo-lithograph of the inscription is published herewith, I need not attempt a detailed description of the Grantha characters; but I may state that I have found it difficult to distinguish between the superscript i and 1, which in the original are very similar to each other; and that also more than one I have failed to recognise in the impressions the superscript of conjunct consonante.-The language is Sangkrit. Of the inscription on plates i-iii. lines 1-44, excepting the introductory svasti fri[], are in verse, and lines 45-51 in prose. Line 1 to nearly the middle of line 13 of the odd plate give the verses in lines 32-44 of the other plates, while the remaining lines contain & prose passage which differs from the corresponding passage at the end of plate iii. As regards orthography, attention may be drawn to the promiscuous use of the letters t and d, t being employed eighteen times instead of d, and d six times instead of t; to the employment of the conjunct tsh instead of ksh, which occurs five times; to the incorrect use of the Grantha final m instead of the anusvåra at the end of words; and to the frequent omission of the sign of visarga. In respect of grammar, it may be pointed out that line 5 of plate i. contains the wrong word mathitum-manas (for mathitu-manas, which would not have suited the metre).
Plates i-iii. contain the commencement of an inscription which recorded a grant made by the Bâna king Vijayabahu Vikramaditya in favour of some Bråhmans residing at Udayêndumangala. The inscription, after two verses invoking the blessings of the gods Siva and Narayaņa (Vishnu), gives the following genealogy of the donor :
First there was the regent of the Asuras, Bali (line 11); his son was the foe of the gods,
Båņa (line 15); and in his lineage was born Bånadhiraja (line 17). When Bans
1 The same word occurs on the odd plate (l. 8), where it is written in Grapths characters, except the letter 1, which is peculiar to the Tamil alphabet and language.

Page #102

No. 13.)
UDAYENDIRAM PLATES OF VIKRAMADITYA II.
dhiraja and many other Bapa princes had passed away, then there was born in this
family1. Jayanandivarman (1. 20), who ruled the land west of the Andhra country.
His son was2. Vijayaditya I. (1.23); his son3. Malladêve, surnamed Jagadēkamalla (1. 28); his son4. Banavidyadhara (1. 31); his son5. Prabhumêrudêva (1. 34); his son6. Vikramaditya I. (1. 37); his son7. Vijayaditya II., also named Pugalvippavar-Gandal (1. 39); and his son was the
donor 8. Vijayabahu Vikramaditya II., who is stated to have been a friend of a certain
Kfishnaraja (1. 43). The odd plate contains part of an inscription which recorded a grant made by the same king in favour of some Brahmaņs; and this existing portion of it gives the genealogy of the king commencing with Prabhumêrudêva.
These inscriptions are not dated, but they may be assigned with some confidence to about the middle of the 12th century A.D.; for Dr. Hultzsch has shown that the king Bånavidyedhars of the above list probably lived during the first half of the 11th century of our era, because he married a grand-daughter of the Ganga king Sivamaharija, whom Dr. Hultzsch has shown to have reigned between A.D. 1000 and 1016.
The place Udayêndumangala, mentioned in the above, has already been identified by Mr. Le Fanu: with Udayêndiram, where the plates are now preserved.
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 Svasti sri[h*] | "Yat-tat[t*]va-prakatiksitáv=atitaram vêdô=pin=&ļam yata[b] 2 sti(sthi)ty-utpatti-layas=samasta-jagatâm
yan(m)-manvate
y83 ginaḥ
[1] Bgåtsha-namra-surendra-brinda-makuta-vy&lina-ranna(tng)va4 li-son-[m*]su-vraja-rañjit-anghri-ynga!
bhůtyai
Si5 Vas=sô=stu vaḥ TID[19] Kshi(kshi)rôdam mathitum-manôbhir-atulam? 6 dêv-&surair=Mmandaram
bitvrakshipta iv=Âñjanâdrir=iva 7 s-tatr=&dhikam råjatê [1] yộ bhôgi(gi)ndra-nivishta-mů [r*]ttir=ani8 sam bhdyô=mpitasy=&ptayê rakshe[d*]=vaḥ sura-brinda-vandita-pata(da)-dva9 dyvah saa Narayanah (ID 21 Yah prád&d=asur-adhipd makha-vare dadv(ttv)=&10 [r]gghamm=&dyêyalô gôm sa-dvipâm Ba-characharậmm=adhimndi 11 dê
ya
[According to an unpublished Tamil rock-inscription on the bill of Paficha-'Andava-Malai Dear Arcot, Pagalvippavar-Ganda, i.e. the disgracer of famous (kinge),' was also the name of the father of a local chief, called Vira-Chols, who made a grant to Tirupp&p-Malaidēva (ie, to the Jaina temple on the top of the Paficha. Paņdava-Malai hill) in the 8th year of the reign of K8-Rajaraja-Kesarivarman (i.6. in A.D. 992).- E. H.]
* See Dr. Haltzsch's Progress Report for October 1889 to January 1890, pp. 8 and 4, and his Annual Report for 1891-92, p. 4 f., where the date of the Chos king Rajardja, and, consequently, of the Gangs king Sivamab&rdja, is corrected.
See his Preface to the Salem Manual, Vol. I. p.iv. f. • From an impression supplied by Dr. Hultzsch.
Metre : Sardalavikridita; and of the two next verses. Read adkahan-Hamra..
7 Mathitum-manóbhiḥ is evidently intended to be & compound; but the proper form would be mathitumanóbhin.-Rend atulan. . Read dhikai.
Read-drandtassa. * Read rohumaadydya gái sa-dolpan. 11 Read charama.
L 2

Page #103

76
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
Second Plate; First Side. 11 vâys Daitya-dvish [19] 8-bhůt(d)=V&mana-rûpiņê Balir-iti khy[8]12 tah sur-Opadrava-vy&p[A]r-aika-ratah Siv-Arghrikamala-dva[no]dv-Archcha13 n-aika-vrataḥ [ll 3*] Tasmád=abhat(d=) guņa-nidhi[r]=balavârsta [nd]jø yatra
Adhy=14 varddhata mahån=amalaḥ prasadaḥ [1] Sambhôs=sagarnka-saka[la]. 15 dyati-raji-maulêr=Bbâņaḥ
kripâņa-nibat-ari-ba16 la[ho] sur-Ariḥ [114] Tasy=&nvavayè mahati prasttaḥ kshiksht)rå[r]nna17 vê sitamarichivad=yah I Bånadhirajo yuti(dhi) sata18 khadga-khandikțit-&rátir-akhanda-têjah (ID) [5] Banadhiraja-pramukhê19 shv=atitéshv=anēkas Baņa-nfipeshvandyaḥ
aj[4]yat-asmi[no]= 20 Jayanandivarmmå såksha[jo]-jaya-sri(érir)=vasati[b] friyas-chah (ID) [6] Sa ratsha(ksha)
Second Plate; Second Side.' 21 ti sma kshitim=ékavira Åndhrát=pathaḥ paschimato bali(li)ya22 [1] vadhm=iv=knanya-samâm kul-otthå[m] råjanya-chaďámaņi23 rañjit-amghriḥ (11)[7] 7Tasmâd=ajanishţa sutô Vijayati(di)tyô=ntarasta-ripu-8 24 varggaḥ [19] raņa-bhuvi yasya ni(na) tishthandy (nty)=araya pay=igrato 25 bhiy=&kråntaḥ (11)[8] 10 Tasmå[t*]=samasta-ripu-tatsha(ksha)ņa-datahaksha)26 båhur=akshi(kshi)na-punya-yasasám
prabhavasıtand27 jah [1] Asid=Anamga ivs yo vanita-jan&når sri-Ma28 lladeva iti y Jagad-éka-mallah (ID) [9] Tén-Ashsha-nirasta-vairi-ni29 karô dôvya Harên=&tula[h*) Pårvvaty&mm=ndapati(di) Shanmukha iva srl30 mån sato yaḥ sudhish I"] yat-ki(kl)[r"]ttir visadárh 18 viganda-kariņa ka[ranê)
Third Plate; First Side. 31 shu sacha(chcha)mari-bhůta bhupati-vandys-pâda-yagala [ho] frf-Baņavidys32 dharah (ID) [10] WTssy=&nma(tma)jô=bhavad=ap&sta-samasta-satru[r]=vvidy&
chastushta]y&33 nivishta-matir=yvinitaḥ [1] durvvâra-viryya-yasasam prabhavas-taras[v]i ya[h] 34 påpa-du[ho]kha-rahita[ho] Prabhumêrudêvaḥ [ll 119] Abhavad=anu (pa)35 ma-sri(Gri)r=&nat-arati-vargga[h]
prathita-prithula-kirtti[
ho
s ant36 r=asmât(da) vinitaḥ [1] kshitipati-kula-mukhya[h] Pârvvatis-a[m]37 ghripatma(dma)-dvaya-nihita-matir-yy8
Vikramáti(di)tya-[ng]38 må 1(11)[12] "Tasy=&pi Vijayaditya-namadhêyê=bhavat sutaḥ [1] ya[t(d-)]vikra39 mêņa vitrastaḥ paldyantê-rayê yadhiḥ7 (11)[13] Pugalvippavar40 Ganda iti prathitam 19 ripu-dassaha 20 asya cha nama param [lo]
Metre : Vasantatilak.
Metre : Indravajra • Metre : Upajti; and of the next verse. • Read ananty ah.
Read cha. • Read -samdi. 7 Metre: Giti. . I believe this to be a mistake for mirasta-ripu. . Read arayah paraya. 10 Metre : Vasantatilaka. 11 Metre: Sardalavikridita.
11 Read otydma. 1 Read visadd diganta.. 1 Metre: Vasantatilakd. 15 Metre : MAlini. 16 Metre : sloka (Anushtabh). 17 Read yudhi.
18 Metre: Totaka; but the first Pads of the verse is incorrect.
19 Read prathitan. * Read hanesya.

Page #104

Udayendiram Plates of Vikramaditya II.
?
6 Ch (4) - (ดู1't Cut 22 r2.5 : 11 ดู :8%te 8 2 4 - 7 Talora cupca, Moneret med
63Rlcovite. Cele Glamosenroeplenge
2221) 82 81-3 0 5 8 8 ก ), 1) 72, 16 บ05-31 ! () บิ ด7 228635821-12 0
38" 21") 582 D - 53) 181,990 2513 | กม
223r125 2ฎาค 3 (2-721-32 33 2532 0 ) - 5 Sec 780 บาก2,000) Eff S 1 2 3 0 3วบ ,243 2232) D7 Gาน : 1313 9 9 Blt 36/
12C (G] 3 - 1 2 x 2, 204 232 233 2048 2.4-2.0]- 188()
- (2 23 ปี 2521 22 23 , 11 ( 3).6} 9-9- 0-- 08 | : 1. ด้ว่า 30 ปี 213 ) นาน 12 : 1
ก. ) ) ) - 21, 2 , 3 , 4 2. ( 11 2 18:. ) )
) 2 || - 2 1 2 5มม)
21 ) , เงา วา ปี 2554 ) ) ( 22 2.5
1 )
% , , , , , , , , , ( ( ( ( 1.1 !!:
0 1. (c) - LG G L1 Pic )
( 0 ) - 23 |
ย์ (ญ) 8 ) เลย
(
) : 22.1)
ขL ]
1
68 (0
rrosolstrooloo 08740
Clero 21-
e
) % บ
วมา 11.51 24
- 2-
340)
-
ว) 8 3 8 3 1 5 5 7 5
8 100 น 2 ปี8 กา 22 - 3 11, " * 1 2 3 ] 1 2 2 3 4 5 0 05) 1:213 2 2 2 1 2 3 4 5 1 4D 3. ใน
13 11 412 4. 53 2 0 2 4 4ษ ( 24
1 1 1 0 2 8 10 / ๆ ?? 2). 1 2 3 5") ** 1 2 ) บน) -16 7. ขา 26
* * * 1 2 1971, (21 0 421 8 hา'>1) -% ที่ 20 (0) 2)
0 3,219 222J 23 2 4 9 10 0.) (ก ป3 กม.91-782
8 92 ). 1 ) 4 ((0 ) - tv 1: 2 3 4 7 8 p w +fJC
E. HULTZSCH.
SCALE 75.
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #105

iii a.
18
52832名の
8
RR
"commen
izib.
13
8
24,218"-b
Odd Plate; Second Side.
30
a
way20
290-21
8561710313 enjoy
89
Tremo
3
222353.81320
a031
2
パイピン
2
43389
organ212133181 35131132812
そうなのに
1813
かかった
Youn
188)
32
34
36
38
40
42
$ 998
44
10
12
14
16
18

Page #106

No. 13.)
UDAYENDIRAM PLATES OF VIKRAMADITYA II.
Third Plate; Second Side. 41 abhavati dyudhi y at-karavala-talam dvipa-vårimuchô=sra-jalam 42 vavřishu[1] || [14] Anugada(ta)-naya-mârggô Båņa-vams-aika-dipaḥ praña[ta]43 ripu-samajah Krishnaraja-priyo yaḥ [1*] ajani Vijaibahu[bo] sû44 nur=asy=&dhika-śrir=apagata-darit-êtir=Vv[i*]kramáti(di)tya-nama 1 [15] 45 Sa
hy=asesha-nțipati-makuta-kôți-ranna(tna)-dynti-rañjita-p[a]46 da-rênuh
nânâvidha-bhari-para-nfipa-patsha(ksha)-dôḥkhanda47 vijaya-labdha-vipula-yaśô-bhipůrņņa-bahu-manda48 la
vividha-vichitra-ranna(tna)-vilîna-valaya-sva-karatala-grihita-'châru-[he]49 makumbha-nisravat 10 våri-dhårå-purvvakam 11 aki(khi)la-vêda-vêdâmga-ta[rkka)50 tat[t*]va-samvit-svaka [r]mma-niratêbhyah sVa-manô-nihitathah-samvit-pradana51 silêbbyaḥ 13 dvija-varêbhyaḥ | Udayêndumamka(ga)la-nivåsibhyaḥ évambhd
Odd Plate; First Side. 1 15dya-chatushtaya-nivishta-matir=vvini(ni)taḥ
[1] durvvåra-vîryya-yasa2 sâm prabhavas-taras[v*]i yaḥ påpa-da[h*]kha-rahita[1] Prabhumêrudêvaḥ [11] 3 Abhavad=anupama-sri(srî)r=anat-åråti-vargga[ho]
pratbita-prithula-kîrttiḥ 4 súnur=asmåt(d=) vini(ni)taḥ [*] kshitipati-kula-mukhya[ho] Pârvva5 tis-Arghripatma(dma)-dvaya-nihita-matir-yyo
Vikramâti(di)6 ty&-Dâmåḥ 16
(11) Tasy=&pi
Vijayaditya-namadhêyo 7 bhavat sutaḥ [1*] yata-)vikramêņa vitrastâḥ palâyantê=rayo 8 yudhi 11 7Pukal[vi*]ppavar-Ganda iti prathitam 18 ripu-dussaham 19 asya 9 cha nâma, param [l"] abhavat 20 dya yadhi yat-karava!a-daļa[*]-dvipa-väri
Odd Plate ; Second Side. 10 machô=sra-jalam 21. vavřishuḥ (11) Anugada(ta)-naya-mârggô Bảna-van11 s-aika-dipah prağata-ripu-samajah Krishṇaraje-priyo yaḥ [] ajani 12 Vijaibahash] 89
sûnur=asy=adhika-sri(Sri)rwapagata-durit-êtir=Vvikrama13 ti(di)tya-nâmâ ! Sa h ya23 a nêka-samara-vijaya-san14 labdha-vijayalakmy(kshmy)-adhishthita-visala-bhujantar 15 Båna-kul-amalåmala-by&(vy)m-avabhåsana-bhaskara 24 16 vanat-Aneka-para-npipati-makata-taţa-ghatita-måņik[y]a-mani17 mayakha-rañjit-8[*]ghrikamala[ho]
Sva-karatala-grihita-chåru-chåmi. 18 kar-Oru-kara-[gaļa]d-våri-dhårå-pûrv vaka[mi]
viprebhyô
véds
1 Bead oad-yudhi. * Read oala-dalad-ddipa.. * Read jalan. • Metre : MAlini. * Read Vijayabáhuh. . Read -rénur.
7 This akahara looks in the original rather like dhdha.
& Bead 26. . Read -gritta-. 10 Read -riharapad11 Read kant. » Read °-drtha- (). 13 Read Dhyo.
14 Read Shya. 15 For lines 1-13 see lines 32-44 of the preceding. 16 Read -námd. 17 Read Puga!". 18 Read prathitan. 19 Read hamedaya. 30 Read Ovadayudhi: 11 Rend-jalan. * Read Vijayabdhwh. » Read hyranéka. 34 Read 'akardadanat.. 95 Read -grilita. * Read - karaka,

Page #107

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
TRANSLATION.
4.- The Three First Plates.
Hail! Prosperity ! (Verse 1.) May that siva promote your well-being, whose true nature even the Veda cannot fully reveal, from whom the creation, the preservation, and the destruction of all the worlds proceed, on whom the devotees meditate, (and) whose two feet are tinged with the collections of red rays of the rows of jewels in the diadems of the crowds of the chiefs of the gods who in person bow down before him!
(V. 2.) May that Narayana, whose body ever rests on the lord of serpents, (and) whose two feet are worshipped by crowds of gods, guard you! He, whom the gods and Asuras, desirous of churning the matchless sea of milk, discarding the Mandara laid hold of, as it were, to obtain a second time the nectar of immortality, (and) who then shone, even more than ordinarily, as if he were the Afijana mountain !1
(V. 3.) There was the regent of the Asuras, named Bali, whose sole delight it was to engage in acts of violence towards the gods, while his one vow was, to worship the two lotasfeet of Siva. He, after having presented as an excellent sacrifice a respectful offering to the primeval god, the enemy of the Daityas, with great joy (also gave to him who bore the form of a dwarf the earth with its islands and with all things movable and immovable.
(V. 4.) From him sprang a mighty son, a treasure-house of good qualities, towards whom was ever increasing the great pure favour of Sambhu on whose head are the lines of the lustre of a portion of the moon,- Båņa, the foe of the gods, who with his sword struck down the forces of his enemies.
(V. 5.) As the cool-rayed moon rose from the sea of milk, so was born in his great lineage Bånadhiraja, who, possessed of never failing might, with his sharp sword cut up his enemies in battle.
(V. 6.) When Bånadhiraja and many other B&ņa princes had passed away, there was born in this lineage), not the least (of its members), Jayanandivarman, the fortune of victory incarnate, and an abode of fortune.
(V. 7.) This unique hero of great might ruled the land to the west of the Andhra country, like a bride sprung from a noble family unshared by others, having his feet tinged by the crest-jewels of princes.
(V. 8.) From him was born his son Vijayaditya, who scattered hosts of opponents, (and) before whom the enemies, seized with great fear, did not stand on the field of battle.
(V. 9.) From him sprang a son whose arm was skilled in cutting up all opponents, a source of never-waning merit and fame, who to womankind was like the god of love, the illustrious Malladova, who was the unique wrestler of the world (Jagadékamalla).
(V. 10.) As Hara begat the six-faced (Karttikêya) on Pârvati, so he begat on his queen an incomparable, prosperous, and prudent son who completely scattered multitudes of enemies, the illustrious Baņavidyadhara, whose pure fame became an excellent chauri for the ears of the elephants of the quarters, (and) whose two feet were an object of adoration for princes.
1 The meaning apparently is, that Narayana (Vishnu), when worshipped by the gods and Asura, grants the nectar of immortality oven more readily and abundantly than was the case at the ohurning of the ocean by means of the mountain Mandars. The words bhiyompitasy-dptayd in the second half of the verse must in my opinion be connected with the words of the first balf; compare the similar position of Vdmana-ripind in the next verse.
. 1.c. Vishnu.

Page #108

No. 14.]
UDAYENDIRAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHOLA.
79
(V. 11.) His son was Prabhumêrudêva, who drove away all enemies, whose mind was intent on the four branches of knowledge, who was refined, a source of the fame of irresistible valour, full of energy, and free from fault and sorrow.
(V. 12.) From him sprang & son of matchless fortune, named Vikramaditya, before whom the hosts of adversaries bowed down, (and) whose great renown was widely spread; & man of refinement, who was the chief of the families of princes, (and) whose mind was fixed on the two lotus-feet of the lord of Parvati.
(V. 13.) He, again, had a son named Vijayaditya, frightened by whose valour the enemies ran away in battle.
(V. 14.) He also bore another name, Pugalvippavar-Ganda, widely known and unbearable to opponents. Cleft by his sword in battle, the elephants shed their blood as clouds do the rain-water.
(V. 15.) To him was born a son Vijayabahu, named Vikramaditya, a unique light of the Båna family, who has followed the path of prudent conduct, before whom the assemblage of opponents has bowed down, (and) who has Krishṇaraja for his friend. Eminently prosperous (he is, and) free from evil and distress.
(Line 45.) This (prince), the dust of whose feet is tinged with the lustre of the jewels on the edges of the diadems of all princes without exception, and whose two arms are filled with ample fame, gained in victories over the multitude of arms of the adherents of many different hostile princes,- after pouring out a stream of water from the beautiful golden jar, held by the palms of his hands the bracelets on which are thickly covered with various bright jewels,- (has given) to the excellent twice-born, dwelling at Udayêndumangala, who delight in, what is their proper duty, the knowledge of the truth of all the Vedas and Vedangas and philosophy, (and) are eager to impart the knowledge of things which is stored up in their minds, . .
B.-The Odd Plate. (Lines 13-18.): This (prince), whose broad chest is rested on by the Fortune of Victory whom he has gained by his victories in many battles, & sun to illuminate the very bright heaven of the Båna family, whose lotus-feet are tinged with the rays of the ruby gems, fastened on to the sides of the diadems of numerous hostile princes bowing down before him,- after pouring out a stream of water from the beautiful large golden water-pot, held by the palms of his hands, to the Brâhmang, . . of the Vedas . .
. .
No. 14.- UDAYENDIRAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHOLA.
BY F. KIBLHORN, PH.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. This inscription, or rather, fragment of an inscription, has been previously published, with & photo-lithograph, by the Rov. T. Foulkes, in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. IX. pp. 47 ff. and in the Manual of the Salem District, Vol. II. pp. 365 ff. I re-edit it from an excellent impression received from Dr. Haltzsch, to whom the original plates, which are at Udayêndiram, in the Gudiyâtam tâlukâ of the North Arcot district, were lent by the Acting Collector of the district, Mr. F. A. Nicholson, I.C.S.
1 See Sir M. Monier-Williams's Dictionary, s. v. vidyd :-trayt, the triple Vada;' dnofkahiki, logic and metaphysica; danda-niki, the science of government;' and vdrtid, practical arts, such as agriculture, com. merce, medicine, eto.
· Literally, villna would rather be hidden by
Linea 1-12 of the odd plate are identical with lines 83-44 of the preceding inscription.

Page #109

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
These are two odd copper-plates, marked on their first sides with the Tamil numerals 2 and 5, and inscribed on both sides. Each plate measures about 93" broad by 21" high, and has on the proper right a ring-hole, about ' in diameter. There is neither a ring nor a seal, and the plates are now tied together with a string. The engraving, though not very regular, is done fairly well, and the writing, with one or two insignificant exceptions, is well preserved. The size of the letters is between 7" and ". The characters are Grantha. The language is Sanskrit; and the text on both plates is in verse. In respect of orthography I need only notice the doubling of a consonant before y and v in vibhattyai, plate ii. line 1, Garudaddhvaje, plate ü. line 9, and maddhyame, plate v. line 11. As regards the language, the most noteworthy point is that the author in line 1 of plate ii, undoubtedly wrote trai, instead of tray which does not suit the metre.
The inscription, as we have it, is part of a grant of "the lord of princes" Vira-Chôļa. Plate ii. treats of the mythical genealogy of the Chola family, the beings actually mentioned being the god Brahman, his son Marichi, his son Kaśyapa, his son the Sun, his son Manu, his son Ikshváku,' his descendant (separated from Ikshváku by many generations) Sagara, his descendant Bhagiratha, and Raghu. Plate v. records that, when the lord of princes (or king) Vira-Chôļa was ruling the earth, his spiritual guide Nila advised him to make a grant in favour of some Brahmans; that Vira-Chóa then went to the Chola ruler Parak@sarivarman and asked leave to bestow on the Brahmaņs a village in his own territory which he promised to name after Parakesarivarman; and that, having got the necessary permission, he gave the village of Parakesarichaturvedimangala, situated between the river Kåvêri and another, small river, to a hundred and fifty (Bråhmans).
I cannot say anything definite about the Chola ruler Parakesarivarman and the subordinate prince Vira-Chôļa, mentioned in this inscription; nor am I able to identify the village of Parak@sarichaturvedimangala.
TEXT.
Second Plate; First Side. 1 bhavatâm bhavatát(də) vibhůttyai trays-sara-vastu chaturanana2 mradi-têjaḥ 11 Vidhatus=tasya putrô=bhat(n)-Marichi[r]=mmana3 88 mahân [1] Mari(ri)chês=cha tandjo=bhat Kasyap-44 khyo mahåmani[ho] 11 Kasyapasya m unêr=&sid=&tma5 jo bhanuman=Ravirt=yviévèshån=cha
10kåpåmandha6 kar-Apanôda-ksit
Vêda-védarnga-tat[t"]vajño
Vi.
From Brahman to Ikshvaku the genealogy agrees with the one given in the Kalingattu-Parani; Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 830. Compare also the genealogies in the large Leyden grant (Dr. Burgesa' Arch. Survey of Southern India, Vol. IV. p. 216) aod in the Vilkirama-86lan-Vid (Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 147).
[On page 71 above, reference is made to a chief, named Vira-Chola, who was the father of Vira-Champa rake-Servat 1236). The Pañoha-Pandava-Malai rock-inscription (ante, p. 75, vote 1) records a gift by an earlier Vire-Chola, who was the son of the lord (udaiydr) Latar ja Pagalvippavar-Gande. This Vira-Chols appears to have been a local chief, who was not related to the Chola family at all, but on whom the name Vira-Chola was bestowed with reference to the ruling dynasty. Similarly, the Vira-Chola of this Uday@ndimm fragment need not necessarily have been a Chla, and the genealogy on the first plate of the grant may have been that of his sovereign, the Chola king Parakesarivarman. The latter cannot be identified as we know from inscriptions that the surname Parakdarivarman was borne by several Choļs kings.-E. H.] From an impression received from Dr. Holtzsch,
Metre: Vasantatilaka. Originally traindra. was engraved, as required by the metre; afterwards the as of trai has been struck out, and has been inserted below the line, between the akshanas tra (for trat) and ed.
• Metre : $10ka (Anushtubh); And of all the following verses. 7 Rend viņi vitud.
* Here one syllable is missing, and the particle cha yields no sense. Probably the intended reading is องของa8aeded.

Page #110

No. 14.]
UDAYENDIRAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHOLA,
Second Plate ; Second Side. 7 vasvatas-chal suto Manuḥ [1] Asit kshitibhřitám=&dyaḥ 8 pranavas-chhandas&m=iva
11 Ikshvakus-cha
mahd-pråjño 9 bhaktiman Garudaddhvajê [1] Manôs=sûnuḥ kshitisasann=&si(81)d-Akha10 ņdala-samaḥ
Ikshvåku-vamsa-játéshu
kshatriyeshu 11 babushv=api [1] pålayitvå bhuvan=di[r]ggham: yatêshu cha divam 12 prati | Sagarô nâma tad-vamsê játavan [bh]pa-pa (pu)mgava[h] [1] Bhagi13 rathô=pi tad-vamse tato jât8 jan(ne)svara[h*] 11 Raghurennima
Fifth Plate; First Side. 1 Rakshamâne bhuvam visvam Vira-Chol@ npip-eśvaré [1] dha[r]m-6. 2 padêghtå tasy=&bhût 5 Nila-nama mahisuraḥ 11 Yush[m]ad-g[u]roņam 883 [r]vvêshâm svargga-prâpaņa-karanam [1] brahmadêyan-dvijêndrebhyo 4 dêh=ity=énam-adidisat 1 Srutvå tad-vachanam r åjå gatva 5 Chôļa-mahi(hi)patin = namasksitya
puras-tasya
sthitv=aitad=abravf6 davacha[b] Mat(a.) dêsê tu mah&-gråmam 8 dåsyami tava sam
Fifth Plate; Second Side. 7 jñay [l] bhůsurebhy-han=tat-kå[r]yye mahyan=d&b=lty=anugraham !! 8 Tad=asu kurvv=ity=anujñataḥ Parakesarivarmmaņa [1] pañchåsa9 dbhyag-gatêbhyascha Vi(vi)ra-Chôļ8n piv(p)-êsvaraḥ 11 Parakesaricha-10 10 tu[r]vvedimamgal-Ahvayam pů[ro]ņņam 11 Kåvēryya 13 svatpa-nadya11 cha maddhyamê supratisḥta(shthi)tam [ll*] Sa[r"]vva-lakshaņa-sampannam 13 6A12 ly-edi-sasya-bhtishitam
panas-mr-Adi-samyuktam pùg-åråm-a
TRANSLATION,
A.-Second Plate. .......... may the primeval glory, with four faces, 14 the essence of the three Vêdas, promote your welfare !
Of that Creator, Mariohi was the great mind-born son; and of Marichi's body sprang the great sage Kasyapa.
Of the sage Kasyapa the resplendent Sun was the son, who dispels the darkness of all the worldg.
Vivasvat's 16 son again was Manu, thoroughly familiar with the Vedas and Védángas, the first of the rulers of the earth, as om is of the Vedic texts.
And Manu's son was the wise Ikshváku, devoted to him whose symbol is the Garuda; he ruled the earth, equal to Akhandala.17
1 This cha spoils the metre.
Read either kakitliak samor keshitish (drada, Read dirghan. • Read bhudai vibodi.
Read an-Nila.. . Read sorodshdi. 7 Read patim l. * Read grdman. . Here again this ity oftends against the metre.
10 The first half of this verse is quite incorrect. 11 Read pernai.
» Read Kdvérydh ralpa, as suggested by Mr. Foulkes,
» Read campannari. 24 1., the glorious god Chaturdnans (Brahms). 11.c. the Sun's. 1 ... the god Vishad-Krishna. 17 ... Indrs.

Page #111

82
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
When many warriors born in the family of Ikshvaku, having long ruled the earth, had gone to heaven, then the most excellent king Sagars was born in his family, and in his family again was born afterwards the lord of men Bhagiratha.
Raghu by name ..........
B.-Fifth Plate. While the lord of princes Vira-Chola was ruling the whole earth, a Brahman named Nila was his spiritual adviser.
He directed him to bestow on the chief twice-born & gift of religion which would secure heaven to all his ancestors.
When he had heard his advice, the king went to the Chola ruler, bowed down, and, standing in his presence, spoke the following words :
"In my territory I wish to give & great village, which shall be) named after thee, to the Brahmans; please grant me leave to do this!"
And permitted by Parakesarivarman, who said to him, “Do 80 speedily," the lord of princes Vira-Chôļa (gave) to one hundred and fifty (Brahmans) the entire village of Parak@sarichaturvēdimangala, well situated between the Kåvêri and a small river, endowed with all auspicious marks, embellished with rice and other grains, furnished with jack, mango and other trees, with areca-nut tree gardens ..........
No. 15.-GANAPESVARAM INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF GANAPATI.
SAKA-SAMVAT 1153.
By E. HULTZCH, PH.D. This inscription has been already drawn attention to by Mr. G. Mackenzie in his Manual of the Kistna District, p. 214, and by Mr. B. Sewell in his Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 54. It is engraved on three faces of a stone pillar in front of the Durgamba temple at Ganapésvaram, Rhamlet near Talagada-Divi in the Bandar (Masulipatam) taluks of the Kistna district. The same pillar bears four other, later inscriptions, vis. one at the bottom of the east face? underneath the inscription of Ganapati, and three others on the north face, which had been left blank by the engraver of the Ganapati inscription.
The alphabet of the inscription is Telugu. The language is Sanskrit verse as far as line 121, and Telugu prose from line 121 to the end. The Sanskrit portion opens with invocations of Vishņa, Siva, and Ganesa (verses 1 to 3). Verses 4 to 14 contain a short genealogy of the Kakatiya king Ganapati, to whose time the inscription belongs. Omitting the earliest ancestor who is named in the Anmakonda and Ek&mranåtha inscriptions, the Ganapêbvaram inscription commences the list with Prola (verse 5), who resided at Anmakonda in the Andhra country, the capital of the kings of the race of Kakati. (v. 4). He defeated
1 This inscription is dated in Salivahana-Saksvarsba 16[9] [expired), the Khara samvatsara.
• The dates of these inscriptions are: Baka-Samvat 1268 (expired), Vyaya; 1605 (not 1005, as stated by Meurs. Mackenzie and Sewell), (expired), Rudbirädgårin; and 1285. The second inscription refers to the linge called after Ganapati, which had been set up by Chodaraja at the junction of the Voņi and the sen," and the third records the grant of lamp" to the god'Ganapattsvara in the beautiful Peda-Divipurs at the junction of the Krishna and the sea."
# Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 10, and Vol. XXI. p. 197. . See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 196, note 11.

Page #112

No. 15.]
GANAPESVARAM INSCRIPTION OF GANAPATI.
83
Mantena-Gunda, Tailapadeva, and Govinda-Dandêsa, and re-instated Chôdôdaya (v. 6). The same four contemporaries of Prôla are referred to in the Apmakonda inscription, whero, however, Mantena-Gunda is called Gunda, the lord of the city of Mantrakața. Tailapadêva has been already identified by Dr. Fleet with the Western Chalakya king Taila III. Chododaya is mentioned four times in the Anmakonda inscription. Line 32 f. of that inscription reads as follows:-- "Then he (Prôla), who had easily plundered his (Udaya's) dominions in warfare, gave the kingdom (back) to king Udaya." Verse 6 of the Ganapêśvaram inscription shows that Udaya is here meant for Chódôdaya. In lines 65 to 71 of the Anmakonda inscription, we are told that king Chôdôdaya died out of fear of Prola's successor, Rudra. According to line 104 f. Rudra barnt the city of Chododaya. In line 107, Rudra is called "the only resort of Padmå (or Lakshmi) who arose from the womb of the glittering milkocean of the race of Kandûrôdaya-Choda." Udaya-Choda is evidently & transposed, but synonymous form of Chôdôdaya. Further, I suspect that Padma has to be taken as the actual name of Chôļodaya's daughter, whom Rudra married for political reasons, though he caused the death of her father and destroyed his city. Finally, Kandûrs appears to have been the name of Chôdôdaya's capital. According to Dr. Oppert "there are in the Nizam's territory and the neighbouring districts many places called Kandůru." But I am not in a position to say which of these is to be identified with Kandura.
By his wife Muppaladevi, or, as she is called in the Anmakonda inscription, Muppamadevi, Prola had two sons, Rudra and Mahadeva (v. 7). Rudra succeeded his father on the throne (v. 8). He is said to have settled the inhabitants of towns which he had destroyed, at Orungallu (Worangal) and to have established on the sites of those towns new colonies, in which he built temples of Rudrêśvara (v. 9). Rudra was succeeded by his brother) Mahadeva (v. 11), whose son by Bayyâmbika was Ganapati (v. 12).
Verses 15 to 43 describe the descent of one of Ganapati's officers, the general Jaya or Jâyana. The first person named is Bhima (I.) of the race of Ayya (v. 16), who resided at Kroyyûru) in the country of Velanânduo (v. 17). His three sons by Rachyâmbikâ, Jilla, Nåråyaņa (I.), and Saraya, were in the service of king Chôļi (v. 18). Jilla defeated a certain Kannâradêve and received in acknowledgment of this deed the dignity of general from the king (v. 19). At the command of king Chôại, the second brother, Nåråyana (I.), fortified Dvipa, i.e. Talagada-Divi, which is fabled to have been created by the god Kuvera (v. 20 f.). He also constructed tanks and temples at Dvips and at Vadlakurru (vv. 23-25). He received from king Chôdi the lordship over Dvipa and the Gonçu villages, and the title of general (v. 26 f.). The four sons of Narayana (I.) by Náramba (I.) were Chôdi, Bhima (II.), Pinna-Chôdi, and Bramma (v. 28). They served in the army of "the king who was the lord of the Chôda country" (v. 30). This king appears to be identical with, or a successor of, the previously mentioned king Chôdi (vv. 18, 20, 27). He may be also connected with Chôdôdaye, to whom both the Anmakonda and the Ganapêśvaram inscriptions refer as a contemporary of the two Kakatiya kings Prôla and Rudra, and with Kulôttunga-Chôde-Gonks of Velanându. The wife of Pinna-Choại, the third of the four brothers, was Damamba (v. 31). They had two daughters, N&râmbe (II.) and Pêramâmbâ, and three sons, Pțithva, Jaya or Jayana, and
! Madras Journal of Literature and Science for the year 1881, p. 217.
1 The length of the first vowel is guaranteed by the metre. Other forms are Orangalla and Orugallu ; Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 197, note 3.
* This place can hardly be identical with the distant Krosuru, which is the head-quarters of a taluks of the Kistna district
This territorial term forms part of Velanånti Kulottunga-Choda-Gonks, the name of a chief whose inscriptions range between Saksa-Samvat 1055 and 1078; see my Annual Report for 1892-93, p. 8.
This person and his younger brother Pinna-Chôdi were evidently called after king Chodi. . See note 4
L 2

Page #113

84
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
VOL. III.
Narayana (II.) (v. 32). At this time (the Kakatiya) king Ganapati, who had defeated the kings of Chla, Kalinga, Sevana, Karnata, and Lata, conquered the country of Velanându, together with Dvipa (v. 34). Having taken to wife Nárama and Pêrama (i.e. Nåråmba II. and Pêramambi of verse 32), he took their younger brother Jays or Jayana into his service (v. 36 f.) and appointed him general (v. 38). Jaya had, on a previous occasion, defeated a certain Vairigödhåmagharaţta (v. 41).
The immediate object of the inscription is to record that the general Jâys built at Dvipa a temple of Siva, which he called Ganapêsvara or Ganapatiśvara in honour of his patron, king Ganapati (v. 44 f.), and the name of which survives to the present day in the hamlet of Ganapeśvaram. The date of the consecration of the temple was the tithi of Gauri in the bright fortnight of Vaisakhs of the Saka year 1168, which corresponded to the cyclic year Khara (v. 45). I am obliged to Mr. Dikshit for the following remarks on this date :
"The goddess Gaurt is supposed to have been born on the fourth tithi of Jyaishtha, but is considered as the regent of the third tithi. Consequently, the tithi of Gauri" might be meant for the third or fourth tithi. Observances in honour of Gauri are enjoined on both the third and the fourth tithi of some of the twelve months. One of these observances commences on the Chaitra sukla tritiyd and ends on the Vaisakha fukla tritiyd. This tithi ended in SakaSamvat 1153 expired, the Khara samvatsara, on Monday, the 7th April, A.D. 1981, at 11 gh. 10 p., and Vaisakha sukla chaturthi ended on Tuesday, the 8th April, at 7 gh. 13 p. Ujjain mean-time."
The Telugu portion of the inscription (lines 121 to 135) records that certain dues had to be paid by every boat touching at Nangegadda to the temple of Ganapatiśvars at Divi, and that Jayapa-Nayaka (i.. Jaya or Jayana of the Sanskrit portion) assigned the revenue of a number of villages to the same temple, and granted twenty-five cows, the milk of which was to be used for supplying ghee to a perpetual lamp.
TEXT.
A.-West Face. 1 श्रीकांतश्वियमातनोतु भवतां क्रोडाकृति
र्वारिधेरज्ञात्वाशु समुतां' लघुतयोध्ध
fafci fe [*] J asa frufragra4 ब्रह्मांडखंडे भृशं स्वस्थानस्थितियाचनोचित5 ue era una ETH [*) orafa farefa nizīt6 fiçdet hed ceafaucero: 57 7 capient sifa [1*] fufur faucoinafovanie
टभास्खलनककलशलग्ना राजतीव' प्रणाली । [२] गजा9 P: Ngâ re wifa Taufanfora: 98710 fefTorinichitatue
[] wereld
See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. P. 199 f. * To Mr. G. V. Ramamurti, of Parld-Kimedi, 1 am indebted for the explanation of several Telugu terms.
: Both Divi and Dvipa, which occurs repeatedly in the Sanskrit portion, refer to the village of Talagada-Divi, near which the hamlet of Gapapevaram is situated. The form Divi must be derived from dlvi, which is Telugu tadbhata of dofpa, and which forms part of Peda-Divipan (ante, p. 82, note 2). From inked estampages.
Rend erat.
• Read . 1 Rojatt is a mistake, caused by the metre, for ndjanit.

Page #114

No. 15.]
GANAPESVARAM INSCRIPTION OF GANAPATI.
11 काकतिवंशजानां नरेखराणां कुलराजधानी [*] अं
धावनीमंडनमाकोंडनामाभिरामं नगरं धरिचा। [*] तत्र स्थितः प्रोलधराधिनाथः खबाहुवीर्य__ण धरां ररक्ष । यस्य प्रतापज्वलने समन्ताच्छत्तक्षि-1
तीशाशलभा बभूवुः ॥ [५*] केचिन्मत्तेनगुंड]वरिक्षतिमतः ख16 न नि:खंडिताः केचित्तलपदेववहनहयं युध्धा17 जिरे त्याजिता: [*] केचिदूरमपोहिता: समरतो गो18 विंददंडेशवत्केचित्स्वखपदेषु येन निहिताचो19 डोदयझेशवत् ॥ [६] तस्माबोलनरेशामुप्पलदेव्या'
बभूवतः पुत्रौ । रिपुनृपमदेभसिंहो [क]- . द्रमहादेवभूप[ती] ख्यातौ ॥ [*] पितुः परोक्षे वसुध[t]
शशास रुद्रक्षमाभृगुवनैकवीरः । यस्य प्रता28 पोल्बणदाववडिः प्रत्यर्त्यिपृथ्वीशवनं ददाह ॥ [] उभ24. टानि पुराणि येन कथयंत्यापूर्य तत्तन26 'नैस्तत्तना[म]भिरोसंगानगरे निर्मापिता वा28 टिकाः [1] किंच खेषु कृतेषु तेष्वथ पुरष्वापूर्य नू27 बैजनैः श्रीरुद्रेवरसंनया विरचिता: प्रख्यातदे28 वालयाः ॥ [*] पोषणैस्तोषणैईडैः पालनैरुपलाल29 नैः । संवर्जिताः प्रजा येन पित्रेव धरणीभूता ॥ [१०] दिवं 30 गते रुद्रनृपे बभार भुवं महादेवविभुर्बिनेशु: [*] प्र31 तापभाना[७]दिते यदीये तेजांसि भानामिव भूप
तीनां ॥ [११] तस्मान्महादेवमहामहीशाहय्यांबिकायाम33 भवप्रभावान् । सर्वसहासर्वधुरीणपाणि: कुलप्रदीपो
गणपत्यधीश: ॥ [१२] यस्योन्मत्तगजेंद्रगंडविगलहानांब-: 35 दृष्टिभुते त्वंगत्तुंगतुरंगनिष्ठुरखुरैः कटे] तथा36 नेकथा' [*] युत्क्षेत्रे रिपुहस्तिमस्तकगळन्मुक्तौघ[बी]जाक37 ते जाता: "किर्तिलताश्शशांकविशदा वेल्लंति दिग्भित्तिष ॥ [१]
निन[भु]
IRead युद्धा
J Read 'छबु.
- Rend निष्वहिता:• The amurodra stands at the beginning of the next line. 5 The awarvara stands at the beginning of the next line. • Read 'सत्तबाम. 7 The anwendra stands at the beginning of the next line. • Read 'बबहानानु,
Read चा.
10 Read कौर्ति

Page #115

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. III.
38 जविजिताना निर्जितानां परैशरणमुपगतानां 39 सोमसूर्यान्वयानां [*] निखिलनरपतीनामाश्रयस्म
सदा यः प्रतिदिनपरिहाप्राज्यराज्यो विभाति ॥ [१४] अस्य मृत्यः
प्रियो भाति गणपत्यवनीभृतः । श्रीमायचमूनाथः 42 कथ्यतेयं तदन्वयः ॥ [१५*] विक्रांतिमानय्यकुले प्रसिहे प्रादु43 बभूवात्र कलौ स भीमः । दुशासनश्शासित एव 'शत्रुहर्यो44 धनोयोधि मुखेन येन । [१६] भुवोवतंसे वेलनांडुदेशे की.
व्यरुसंनं कुलसबिवासं । ग्रामं स भीमो धन46 दोपमानश्चकार वित्तरलकोपमानं । [१७] रयांबिका
B.-South Face. 47 यां प्रबभूवुरस्मात्ते जिल्लनारायणसूरया48 ख्याः । शक्तिप्रभेदैरिव यैस्त्रिभित्र जिगाय शवन् भु49 वि चोडिभूपः ॥ [१८] जिल्लस्समुल्लासितबाहुवीर्यः
कबारदेवं समरे विजित्य । लेभे निजेशाच्छिबिकात51 पत्राद्यशेषचिलजिनीपतित्वं ॥ [१८] तस्यानुजस्म-' 52 तत[मेव] 'भर्नुबारायण: कार्यपराय53 णोभूत् । यथोडिभूपस्य रिपूनशेषांचकार भृ54 त्याबयविक्रमाभ्यां ॥ [२०] य: क्वष्णवेणीलवणाधिसं55 गे दीपं पुरैतदनदेन सृष्टं [*] परैर्दुरापं वस56 तां मनोनं चकार दुर्ग प्रभुणा नियुक्तः ॥ [२१] पू. 57 ' भ्यगलतटाकवा:मुतलसच्छालीकेदारकं ना. 58 नापुष्यफलाभिशोभितमहारामाभिरामस्थ59 लं । सौधाहालकहर्म्यगोपुरबृहनाकारभाव60 त्पुरं हीपं भूपनिवासयोग्यमकरोद्यः प्रागसे61 व्यं नृणां ॥ [२२] चोडसमुद्रतटाकं चोडेखरधाम 62 [चव हि हीपे । यचके पतिनाना भीमेश्वरमंदिरं च 68 पितृनाना । [२३] अत्रैव प्रासादाविष्णोच करालभैरवस्था64 पि । यचाकरोअनोजान्बंडुलदेव्या मह[r"]कास्या
1 Read अईयाँ. • The answdra stands at the beginning of the next line. Rend weat
• Rnd पूर्वाभ्यर्थ.

Page #116

No. 15.]
GANAPESVARAM INSCRIPTION OF GANAPATI.
65: ॥ [२४*] अथ वडकुनामग्रामे यश्चाकरोत्यितुग्न[f]-- 66 बा । [भीमसमुद्रतटाकं भीमेश्वरनाम रम्य67 शिवभवनं ॥ [२५*] नारायणाय तस्मै पौरुषपरितो68 षितः पतिः प्रादात् । दीपस्याधिपतित्वं स्वामित्वं [च]r69 पि गोंटुपल्लीनां ॥ [२६] पार्जकमतिशूरं ज्ञात्वा दे70 शाधिकारधौरयं । चक्र सेनाधिपमपि नाराय71 णमेव चोडिनरनाधः ॥ [२०] तस्मानाताः ख्यातनारा72 यणाख्याबारांबायां सूनवो भानुभास73 : [*] चोडिीम[:*] पिबचोडिर्यशस्वी नाना ब्रम्मश्चेति 74 चत्वार एते । [२८] अपामधीशा इव बाडबाश्त्रयाः 75 प्रभोरपाया इव कार्यसाधकाः । करा इवानिष्ट
रमा सुरद्विषो विभांति चत्वार इमे भटोत्तमाः । [२९*] चोडपृथ्वीशभूपस्य चतु]राशाजयावहाः [*] प्रभू
वन्बाहुवीर्येण चत्वारो भटपुंगवाः ॥ [३०] विष्णोः 79 श्रीरिव गीरिवांबुजभुवशंभोरिवादेस्मता काम80 स्येव रतिशाचीव सुरपस्योषेव शोचिष्यते: । शीतांशोरि81 व रोहिणि गुणनिधेश्वीपिन[चो*]डिप्रभोर्दामांबा कुलपा82 लिका समभवगौरर्थिनां कामधुक् ॥ [३१] नारांबा परमां83 बा च सुते जाते तयोरुभे । पुत्रास्त्रयोभवन्पृथ्वना84 यनारायणायाः ॥ [३२] धातुषु त्रिषु तेष्वेष मध्यमो 85 प्युत्तमो गुणैः । राजते जायसैन्येश: पांडवेष्विव म. 86 ध्यमः ॥ [३३*] कालेस्मिवृपशेखरो गणपतिक्षोणीपतिर्लीलया 87 जित्वा चोळकळिंगसेवणबृहत्करर्नाटलाटाधिपान् । रक्षन्द88 क्षिणसिंधुविध्यनगयोर्मध्यक्षमामंडलं सद्दीप 89 वेलनांडुदेशमखिलं वायत्तमेवाकरोत् ॥ [३४] स्त्री90 रनपुरबगनाखरबनानाशिलारत्नचयं समंत्तात् । 91 पाहत्य चास्माहेलनांडुदेशाबावेशयत्स्वं पुरम92 व भूपः ॥ [३५] अथ रूपविलासविनमैरसमाने भुवनत्र
- Read तुर्ना'.
* Read नाथ:. *Read वीडिौमः.
• Read रोहिणी. The amrvara stands at the beginning of the next line. • Read कर्णाट. 7 The anusara stands at the beginning of the next line.

Page #117

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
96
C.-East Face. 93 येण्यम् [*] गणपत्यवनीपतियधादयिते नारम94 पेरमाह्वये ॥ [३६ *] तदनुजमतिसौम्याकारमा- ..
कारलक्ष्यैस्मुविनयनयदाक्ष्यस्थैर्यगांभीय॑शौर्यैः । शिशुमपि गरिमाणं प्रापितं
जायनाख्यबरपतिरभिनंद्य स्वानुचर्ये 98 न्ययुङ्त'. ॥ [३७*] तत: प्रसवश्वरितै दाम्मै प्रादालिती99 श: खलु जायनाय ॥ आंदोलिकाच्छत्रसना100 थचिमेनाधिपत्यं गजसाधनित्वं ॥ [३८] सुरेखरणे101 व निजेखरेण सेनाधिपत्याधिक्कतो विभाति । जायः 102 कुमारो विबुधैः परीतः संप्राप्तशक्तिः परवी103 रहंता ॥ [३८] यस्यासिधारा प्रबलाहितानां दे. 104 वांगनासंगमनैकदूती । यतीतिरन्यक्षि105 तिपाललक्ष्मीसंधानदूती निजवलभस्थ ॥ [४०*] शव106 नशेषान्समरेषु शूरान्गिलिष्यतः खामख]
स्य यस्य । यो वैरिगोधूमघरहनाम्ना व्य108 राजत प्राक्कबलम जातः ॥ [४१] क्षीणत्वं प्रतिपक्षमे109 ति नितरामको बिजाधीखरः प्रायः क्षीणवसुः 110 प्रयाति वसुमत्पाखें सदैको बुधः । मूढस्मन्क111 "तिचहिनान्यनुदयो छकः कविवर्तते महानं 112 किमितीव यश्श्रुतिगताहानस्तवोल्लनते ॥ [४२"] संपा. 113 'दितैर्यधावत्मुतवतिनिधिवनविवाहसुरगे114 है: । सतटाकैर्यस्मप्तभिरेतेमंतानवान्ववति । [४] 115 सोयं जायचमूपतिगणपतिक्षोणीशनामा 116 स्वयं सतया गणपेखराजयमहादेवस्य 117 लिंगाकतेः । "हिपेस्मिन् स्वपितामहेन रचिते नाराय118 नोवतं प्रासादविरमापयध्रुवम, 119 कैलासभेलोपमं ॥ [४४*] गुणशरभवमितशाके ख. 120 वर्षे माधवे सिते गौर्याः । तियां व्यधाबति
IRead न्यबुङता. • Read 'तिचिद्दि - Read वाजते.
• Read यथाव. - Read °वान्भवति. • Read होपे.
- Read 'मापवरभव • Rend विया.

Page #118

No. 15.]
GANAPESVARAM INSCRIPTION OF GANAPATI.
89
121 हो जाय[:"] श्रीगणपतीश्वरस्वास्थ ॥ [४५"] दिवि गण122 पतीवरश्रीमहादेवरकु पदिनेनिमिदि विष123 यमुल उभय नाना देसियु नंगेगडनिच्चि124 न पायम कलमुनं भेद्द' चिवसु ॥ गणप125 तिदेवमहाराजुलकुं बुख्यमुगानु जाय126 पनायकुंडु पेटिन वृत्तुलु [1] एबजतनु 127 पुट्लु ३ । पेहमहालिनि पुट्लु ३ । कुमहालिनि [पु]128 ट्लु २ । पयनडिनि पुट्लु २ । नेंतलकोर]129 नु पुट्लु २ । पूनिकोडनु पुटु ३ । चीकुलप130 मिनि पुदलु २ । कडिपतनु पुदलु २ । पंचुंब131 तनु पुट्लु २ । चेवेंडुन पुदलु २ । दोनेडि132 नि पुलु ४ । कारमूरनु पुदलु २ । भीडपांगुल पे133 टिन पोलमु [1] कौतेपल्लिनि पुदलु २ । कटि पुट्लु २ [*] 134 जायपनायकुंडु अखंडदीपमुनकुं बे135 टिन मोदालु २५ ॥
TRANSLATION.
4.-Sanskrit Portion. (Verse 1.) Let him bestow prosperity upon you, the boar-shaped lord of Prosperity (Vishnu), who, in order to carry with ease on (his) tusk the Earth which (he) had imperceptibly (and) quickly raised from the ocean, grew (to such an extent that) his body was squeezed with difficulty into the aggregate of all the worlds, before she (vis. the Earth) could praise (him) with words appropriate for the request to place (her) in her (original) position !
(V. 2.) Victorious is the sickle of the moon on the head of Sambhu (Siva), which purifies the worlds by (its) rays, consisting of masses of nectar, (and) which resembles a water-spout, attached to a glittering golden vessel, - the matted hair of him (Siva) who bears the cool and clear water of the Ganga (river).
(V. 3.) Let him protect you, the elephant-faced (Gapesa), the bees near whose rutting (temples) resemble lovely blue water-lilies near agreat mountain torrent!
(V. 4.) There is on earth a mighty (and) lovely city, called Anmakonda, the ornament of the Andhra country (and) the family capital of the kings who have sprung from the race of Kakati.
(V. 5.) In this (city) resided king Prôle, (who) protected the earth by the strength of his arms, (and) in the fire of whose valour hostile kings from all sides were (burnt like) moths.
(V. 6.) By him some kings were cut up with the sword, as Mantena-Gunda; others were deprived of (their) elephants and horses on the battle-field, as Tailapadeva, others were driven away far from the battle, as Govinda-Dandesa ; (and) others were (again) installed in their respective dominions, as king Chododaya.
- Read बद्द (i.6. पेह).
Read पुटलु.

Page #119

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
(V. 7.) This king Prola had two sons by Muppaladôvi, the two renowned princes Rudra and Mahadeva, (who proved) lions to the ratting elephants (which were) hostile kings.
(V. 8.) In the absence of (his) father, the earth was ruled by king Rudra, the only hero in the world, the mighty forest-fire of whose valour burnt the crowd of rival kings, as a jungle.
(V. 9.) The towns which he had rased to the ground, were known (only) by the quarters which (he) founded in the city of Ôrungallu under their respective names, and peopled with their respective inhabitants; while in these same towns, which had been made his own, (he) built celebrated temples, named Srl-Rudrésvars, and settled fresh inhabitante.
(V. 10.) As a father (his) children, this king made (his) subjects prosper by nourishing, gladdening, punishing, protecting (and) fondling (them).
(V. 11.) After king Rudra had gone to heaven, the earth was cherished by king Mahadeva, the rising son of whose valour extinguished the light of (other) kings, as of stars.
(V. 12.) To this great king Mahadeva was born by Bayyambika the brilliant lord Ganapati, the light of (his) race, whose hands were able to bear the whole (burden) of the earth.
(V. 13.) In the points of the horizon are spreading the moon-white creepers of fame, which have grown on the battle-fields that were flooded with the showers of the rutting-juice, dripping from the temples of his furious lordly elephants ; repeatedly ploughed by the hard hoofs of (his) galloping tall steeds; (and) covered with the seed of masses of pearls, dropping from the heads of the elephants of (his) enemies.
(V. 14.) Resplendent is he whose vast kingdom grows day by day, as he is continually resorted to by all the kings of the races of the Moon and of the Sun, either subdued by his own arms or subdued by others, (and) taking refuge (with him).
(V. 15.) The beloved servant of this king Ganapati is the glorious general Jaya. His descent is described in the following (verses) -
(V. 16.) In this Kali (age) was produced from the renowned race of Ayya the valorous Bhima, who chastised those enemies who were hard to be managed, (and) easily fought those who were hard to be overcome.*
(V. 17.) This Bhima, who equalled Dhanada (Kuvėra), caused the residence of (his) race, the village named Kroyyůru in the country of Velanandu, the ornament of the earth, to equal (Kavêra's city) Alaka in wealth.
(V. 18.) To him were born by Rachyambika three (sons), named Jilla, Narayana, and Süraya, by whom, as by the three) constituents of (his) power, king Chodi overcame (all his) enemies on earth.
(V. 19.) Having conquered Kannfradeva in battle, Jilla, the strength of whose arms was brilliant, received from his lord the dignity of general, along with a palanquin, a parasol, and all other emblems.
(V. 20.) His younger brother was Narayaņe, who was always devoted to the interests of (his) lord, (and) who converted all the enemies of king Chôdi into servants by policy and valour.
se after his father's death. · The usual meaning of rafikd is ' a garden.'
Åkrita appears to be a grammatical blunder for dlerna.
This verse allades to the Mahabharata, according to which Dubbloans and Duryodhana were killed by Bhims.
The three faktia of a king are prodhdos, stadha aud mantra

Page #120

No. 15.]
GANAPESVARAM INSCRIPTION OF GANAPATI.
(V. 21.) At the command of (his) lord, he converted this Dvipa, which Dhanada (Kuvêra) had formerly created at the junction of the Krishnavêni (i.e. the Křishņå river) and the salt-sea, into a fortress which was hard to be entered by enemies (and) pleasant to the residents.
(V. 22.) He converted Dvipe, which had been previously uninhabitable by men, into a city which was fit for the residence of a king, as it shone with whitewashed mansions, upstairhouses, palaces, towers, and lofty ramparts; as its site was adorned with extensive gardens which teemed with various flowers and fruits; (and) as its glittering fields of paddy and sugar-cane were inundated by the water of brimful tanks in the neighbourhood.
(V. 23.) He constructed in this Dvipa the Chôdasamudra tank and the Chodesvara temple, (both of which were called) after the name of (his) lord, and the Bhimêsvara temple, tohich was called) after the name of his father.
(V. 24.) He built in the same place) lovely temples of Vishạn and of Karåla-Bhairava, of Banduladevi (and) of Mahakali.
(V. 25.) Further, he constructed in the village called Vadlakurru the Bhimasamudra tank, (and) a lovely temple of Siva, called Bhimeávara, (both of which were) named after (his) father.
(V. 26.) The lord, who was pleased with (his) valour, granted to this Narayana the lordship over Dvipa and the mastership of the Gontu villages (palli)
(V. 27.) Knowing him to be) a conqueror of wealth, a great hero, (and) able to govern (his) country, king Choļi also appointed the same Narayana (his) general.
(V. 28.) To this renowned Narayana were born by Náramba four sons, resplendent as the sun,- Chodi, Bhima, the renowned Pinna-Chôdi, and Bramma by name.
(V. 29.) These four excellent warriors resemble the four) oceans, as they are the refuge of Brahmanas (Badaba), (just as the oceans are the seats of the submarine fire); they resemble the (four) expedients of the king, as they accomplish (his) objects; (and) they resemble the (four) arms of (Vishņu) the enemy of Mura, as they embrace Fortune.
(V. 30.) (These four chiefs of warriors procured by the strength of (their) arms the victory over the four quarters to the king who was the lord of the Choda country.
(V. 31.) As Sri is the wife) of Vishna, Gir (Sarasvati) of the lotus-born (Brahma), the mountain-daughter (Parvatt) of Sambhu (Siva), Rati of Kama, Sach of (Indra) the lord of the gods, Ushå of the Sun, (and) Rohini of the Moon, the chaste wife of the virtuous lord, the glorious Pinna-Chodi, was Dámåmbi, who fulfilled the desires of supplicants, (as) the celestial cow.
(V. 32.) This couple had two daughters, Náramba and Pêramâmbe, (and) three sons, called Prithva, Jâye, and Narayana.
(V. 33.) Though the middlemost of these three brothers, the general Jaya is the chief of them in ability, just as (Arjuna) the middlemost of the Pandavas.
(V. 34.) At this time the ornament of princes, king Ganapati, having easily subdued the lords of Chole, Kalinga, Sêvana, great Karnata, and Lata, (and) ruling the territory between the Sonthern ocean and the Vindhya mountain, made the whole country of Velananda, together with Dvipa, subject to himself.
(v. 35.) The king carried to his city & mass of handsome women, fine men, excellent elephants and horses, and various kinds of precious stones, which he had seized throughout this country of Velananda
Compare A 82, noto 2
Din Pinna-Chodi and Dimimble

Page #121

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
(V. 36.) Then king Ganapati took to wife that Narams and Pêrama, whose beauty, elegance and grace were unrivalled in the three worlds.
(V. 37.) The king welcomed and took into his service their younger brother, the handsome Jayana, who, in spite of his youth, commanded respect on account of the great modesty, wisdom, cleverness, firmness, profundity and bravery, indicated by his face.
(V. 38.) Then, pleased by (his) deeds, the king joyfully granted to this Jāyana the dignity of a general (and) of a commander of the elephant-troop, along with a palanquin, a parasol, and other emblems.
(V. 39.) Having been appointed general by his lord, surrounded by wise mon, (and) full of power, young Jaya, the slayer of hostile warriors, resembles (the god) Kumara, who has been appointed general by (Indra) the lord of the gods, is surrounded by gods, (and) bears a spear.
(V. 40.) The edge of his sword (is) the only messenger, (announcing) to powerful enemies (their approaching) union with celestial nymphs; (and) his policy (is) the messenger, (announcing) to his beloved (master) the union with the fortunes of other kings.
(V. 41.) He who was distinguished by the name Vairigðdhumagharatta, formerly became a (mere) mouthful for the point of his (vis. Jâya's) sword, that was about to devour all the brave enemies in battles.
(V. 42.) He is ashamed at the praise of (his) liberality, which meets (his) ears, (thinking), it seems :- "What are my gifts (worth), (f) a single lord of the twice-born (vis. the Moon) gets entirely emaciated in every dark) fortnight; (f) a single scholar (vis, the planet Mercury), having lost most of his wealth (or light), always approaches (another) wealthy man (viz. the San); (and if a single poet (vis, the planet Venus), being bewildered, does not rise for some days ?"
(V. 43.) He possesses offspring in the shape of the following seven (acts) which (he) has duly fulfilled :-(The procreation of) a son, the composition (of a poem), (the hoarding of) & treasure, (the planting of a grove, the marriage of a girl to a Brdhmaņa), (the consecration of) a temple, and the construction of) a tank.
(V. 44.) In this Dvipa, founded by his grandfather Narayana, this general Jaye himself caused to be built, out of true devotion, this lofty (and) substantial temple, equal to the Kailasa mountain, of Mahadeva, who has the shape of a linga (and) is called Ganapésvara after the name of king Ganapati.
(V. 45.) In the saka (year) measured by the qualities (3), the arrows (5), and the Bhavas (11), (i.e. 1153), in the cyclic) year Khara, in the bright (fortnight) of Madhava, on the tithi of Gauri,- JÄya performed the consecration of this blessed Ganapatlávara.
B.-Telugu Portion. (Line 121.) To the god Mahadeva of the Ganapatiévara (temple) at Divi the various inhabitants of the eighteen districts (vishaya) (on) both sides of the Krishna river) gave at Nangegadda (as) revenue a large fanam (chinna) on (every) boat.
116. "the grinding-stone to the wheat (which was) the enemy.' This most have been a sarname of the first of Jaya's aptagonists.
· The actual reason of Jaya's being ashamed at the praise of his liberality is, of course, his great modesty.
1 These are the seven kinds of offspring (santana or santali) to which verse 9 of the Vanapalli plates of Anna-Vêma alludes; ante, p. 64, note 8.
• See verse 21 f.
Bhava is used for 11, because it is synonymous with Rudra. Compare siva-lata - 1100, Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 202, note 48.
• This is another name of the lunar month of VaifAkha.

Page #122

No. 15.]
GANAPESVARAM INSCRIPTION OF GANAPATI.
93
(L. 124.) For the merit of Ganapatidêve-Maharaja, Jayapa-Nayaka granted (the following) shares (vritti) - Three puttil in Enumbaruta. Three puffi in Pedda-Maddali. Two putti in Kuru-Maddali. Two putti in Ayanampûņdi. Two putti in Nentalakodůru. Three puffi in Prûnikonda. Two puffi in Chikulapalli. Two puffi in Kauņdiparuta. Two puffi in Pañchumbarute. Two putti in Cheveņdru. Foar puffi in Donepundi. Two putti in Káramúru.
(L. 132.) In (the district of) Oďapangulu (he) granted the following) land :- Two putti in Kautepalli. Two putri (in) Vrenkati.
(L. 134.) For a perpetnal lamp Jâyapa-NÂyaka granted twenty-five cows.
POSTSCRIPT. I avail myself of this opportunity for correcting & mistake in my edition of the Kamrangtha inscription of Ganapati. In line 1l of this inscription (Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 201), write tarw artufarc: as one word, and add a footnote: "Road TTT." In the translation of verse 15 (ibid. p. 202), read : "who was the best of the smooth gems of the Tamraparna (which was his mother) Vichamba." That Vachâm bê was the mother of Ganapati's minister Såmante-Bhoja, and that Dôchi, who is referred to in verges 15 to 17 of the Ekámranâtha inscription, was his father, follows from the subjoined short Grantha inscription on & stone in front of the Maộikanthêśvara shrine at Kalahasti in the North Arcot district.
TEXT.
1 after 1 [u] ye 2 ufae feria 3 पतिनृपराज्याव4 : fanta 5 वाचाम्बा सापि 6 tagafarga 7 † gani -
8 ara: [1] itat 9 Talanter 10 gwarafarma 11 farfars itaqa12 Tharaitort - 13 uforefra: 414414 18 :
TRANSLATION
Hail! Prosperity! He whose father was the glorious minister Dochi, the ornament of the kingdom of king Ganapati;, (whose) mother (was) Vachåmba, the gem among women; (and whose favourite) deity (was) Sómanátha (Siva),- that glorious Sêmanta-Bhoja, who belonged to the renowned gôtra of the Kåsyapas, the minister of king Ganapati, caused daily offerings to be established in the city of the blessed KAlahastiávara.
1 According to Brown's Telugu Dictionary, p. 623, the puffi is the Indian ton-weight, equal to twenty tému (marakkdl in Tamil). "The puffi and its fractions also denote the extent of land that produces this quantity of grain.
· No. 201 of 1892 in my Annual Report for 1892-98.
From two inked estampages, prepared by my First Assistant, Mr. Venkayyn. * Read
* This is the name of the large Saiva temple at Kalahasti, which contains the so-called Air-Linga (rdyuliaga)

Page #123

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. III.
No. 16.- YENAMADALA INSCRIPTION OF GANAPAMBA.
BY E. HULTZSCH, PH.D. An abridged English translation of this inscription, based on a copy from the collection of Colonel Colin Mackenzie, was published by Mr. Gordon Mackenzie in the Manual of the Kistna District, p. 13 f. The original is engraved on four faces of a pillar in the village of Yenamadala in the Guntar tAluka of the Kistna district. The pillar is now lying in the temple of Venugopala. Before ita removal to this place of comparative safety, the villagers were using it for grinding chunnam on it. This objectionable practice has led to the destruction of a considerable portion of the inscription. The first and second faces, which bear an inscription in the Teluga alphabet and the Sanskrit language, are somewhat worn, but still legible. Of the third face, however, which, as the published version of Colonel Mackenzie's copy shows, formerly oontained the first half of a long passage in the Telugu alphabet and language, only the first seven lines are now visible, while the remaining lines are worn smooth, with the exception of one, two, or three letters at the beginning, and at the end, of each line. The fourth face, which contains the end of the Telugu portion, and three other Telugu inscriptions of slightly later date, is again in tolerably good preservation. The last of the Telaga inscriptions on the fourth face is continued at the bottom of the first face, which had been left blank by the engraver of the first inscription. Finally, a short Telugu inscription, which looks quite recent, but has been mistaken for a portion of the first inscription, is engraved at the bottom of the second face.
Besides the two later additions on their lowermost portions, the first and second faces of the pillar bear, as stated above, an inscription in the Telugu alphabet and the Sanskrit language. It consists of twenty-five verses, the first two of which are addressed to Gaņāsa and the Boar-incarnation of Vishnu. Verse 3 refers to the race of the Kikatilas, or, as they are more generally called, KAkatiyas. As in the Ganapeśvaram inscription (ante, p. 82), the list of kings opens with Prola (v. 4). His son Madhavs (v. 5) must be identical with Mahadeva, who was the son of Prôla and younger brother of Radra according to the Ekamranátha and Ganapêgvaram inscriptions. This Madhave is stated to have lost his life in battle (v. 5). His son was Ganapati (v. 6) or Ganapa (vv. 7, 15, 23), whose daughter was Ganapamba (vv. 8, 21) or Ganapambiks (vv. 9, 15, 25).
Verses 10 to 14 describe a dynasty of local chiefs, who ruled over the district of Konnatavadi. (v. 11) and resided at Sri-Dhanyánkapura" (vv. 10, 17, 21), s.e. Amaravati in the Sattenapalle täluka of the Kistna district. These are: Këta (v. 10 f.), who gave away seventy agrahdras on the southern bank of the Verņ87 (v. 12), his son Rudra (v. 13), and the latter's son Beta (v. 14). To this Beta, the princess Ganapåmbikê was given in marriage by her father Ganapa (v. 15).
1 See Mr. Sewell's List of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 819 f.
ibid. p. 77. There is another village of the same name in the Narasarávupóta taloka; ibid. p. 74 * In the abridged English translation, it is represented by the two last lines on p. 14 of the Kitna Mawwal.
• According to the Teluga portion of the inscription (30 p. 96 below), this district appears to have consisted of six thousand villages on the southern bank of the Krishna river.
This name is synonymous with Dhamñakata in two Prakrit inscriptions (Zeitschr. D. M. G. Vol. XXXVII. p. 648), and with Dhanyughata or Dhanyaghataka in a Sanskrit inscription (South-Indian Incription, Vol. I. p. 85), all from Amaravati.
In his Lista of Antiquitias, VOL. I. p. 64, Mr. Sewell notices three inscriptions of this chief on a pillar at the Amard van temple in Amaravati. One of these is stated to contain the date Saku-Samvat 1104
7 Verna and vânt (ante, 82, note 2) are abbrevisted forms of Krishnaverna (South-Indian Inscriptiom. Vol. I. p. 28) or Krishnavent (ante, p. 91, verse 21 ), the Krishna (Kistna) river,

Page #124

No. 16.)
YENAMADALA INSCRIPTION OF GANAPAMBA.
In the subjoined pedigree of the Kakatiya dynasty, I have added the new details, supplied by the Ganapē varam and Yenamadala inscriptions, to the list which I had previously published. 1
1. Betma, sufnamed Tribhuvanamalla.
2. Prôla or Proda,
surnamed Jagatikêaarin, married Mappamadevi or Muppaladevt.
8. Rudra, married Padma (?).
(Saks 1084.)
4. Mabadeva or Madhava, married Bayyâmbika.
Three other sons.
5. Ganapati or Ganapa, married Nárams and Pêrams.
(Saka 1153 and 1172.)
Ganapambe or Ganspåmbiks,
married Bêts. After the death of Beta (v. 16), his widow devoted herself to pious works. She placed golden pinnacles on the shrine of Amarêśvara at Sri-Dhanyánkapurs (Amaravati) and built « in this city," i.e. probably at Yenamadala, & temple of Siva, which she called Bêtêsvara after her deceased husband (vv. 17 to 19), and to which she allotted the revenue of the village of Benadovi (v. 20). At Sri-Dhányánkapara (v. 21), she built another temple of Siva, which she called Ganapéávara after her father, king Ganapa (v. 23), and granted to this temple the village of Chintapadu (v. 24). Of the three temples which are mentioned in connection with Ganapamba, the first, Amarê vara, still exists at Amaravati. The second, Betagara, cannot now be traced at Yenamadala. I do not know if the third, Ganapēgvara, still exists at Amaravati.
As regards the Telugu inscriptions on the pillar, the first of them, which occupies parts of the third and the fourth faces, is a continuation of the Sansksit inscription on the two preceding faces. This follows from the contents of the preserved portion on the fourth face, and from the abridged English translation of the third face in the Kistna Manual. At the top of the mutilated third face, some of the titles of the queen are still preserved. The only remarkable one among these titles, which the queen appears to have inherited from her deceased husband Bêta and his ancestors, and which are accordingly in the masculine gender, is: Srimat-Trinayana-Pallada-prasdd-&sddhita-Krishna-s vel rInnd-nadi-dakshina-shafsahasr-dvani-vallabha; "the lord of a district of six thousand (villages) on the southern (bank) of the river Krishnaverna, obtained through the favour of the glorious Triņayana-Pallava." The abridged translation supplies the date Saka-Samvat 1172, the Saumya saṁvatsara, which is now lost in the original, but which there is no reason to distrast, as the cyclic year Saumya actually corresponds to the Saka year 1172 (A.D. 1249-50). It follows from this date that Ganapamb erected the pillar during the lifetime of her father Ganapati, whose inscription in the Ekámranatha temple at KAñchi is dated on the 8th June, A.D. 1249, and who appears to have died in Saka-Samvat 1180. On the fourth face we are told, in Telugu, that, "having set up the god Ganaposvara, (the queen) granted, in order to procure prosperity (abhivriddhi) to her father, Ganapadêve-Mahåråja, for the requirements (angarangabhôga) of that god, for as long as the moon and the sun shall endure, the village of Chintapalli." The inscription of Ganapåmbé ends with a list of the
1 Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 197. Read daddita-Krishna'.
Mr. Sewell's List of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 63 f. • Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 122.

Page #125

96
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
servants of the temple of Ganapokvara, and of the extent of the shares of the village which were allotted to each of them. Chintapalli is evidently another form of Chintapadu, the village which was granted to the Ganapêsvara temple according to verse 24 of the Sanskrit portion. It may be identified with the modern Chintapalle in the Sattenapalle tâluka, which is about 16 miles distant to the W.-N.-W. from Amaravati, the residence of Ganapambê, and which accordingly may have been included in her dominions. The four remaining Telugu inscriptions which the pillar contains, are the following :
A.-On the fourth face. No. 1.-An andated grant of 25 cows by Kôt&d[@]varaja. The milk of these cows was to
be used for the preparation of ghee for a lamp in the temple of Bêtêsvara. No. 2.-A grant of a herd of sheep for & lamp in the temple of Betośvara. Date:
Sakavarsha 1192 [expired], the Pramðda samvatsara, Pushya suddha 13, Friday, Makara-sankranti.
B.--On the fourth and first faces. No. 3.-A grant of 2[5] buffalo-cows to the temple of Betêśvara. Date : sakavarsha 11[9]6 (expired.], the Bhava sarmvatsara, Asvayaja su[adha] 1.
0.- On the second face. No. 4.-An undated, apparently recent inscription, which records that in Enumandala
sthals (.e. the village of Yenamadala) and in the sixty villages connected with
Enumandala, temples and Brahmaņas are exempt from taxes (susikha). The last of these four inscriptions supplies an earlier form of the modern name Yenamadals; and the three former ones, which record gifts to the local Saiva temple of Bêtesvara, suggest that this temple originally contained the pillar on which they and the inscription of Genapåmb are engraved. As previously remarked, the Bêtéśvara temple, which was founded by Gapapåmba, cannot at present be traced in the village of Yenamadala. Another possibility remains, vis. that the words "in this city" in verse 17 refer to the preceding word SriDhanyahkapura. In this case the temple of Bêtékvara would have to be looked for at Amaravati ; and it would have to be assumed that the pillar was removed from Amaravati to Yenamadala at any time between the date of the Telugu inscription No. 3, and the date of the modern Telugu inscription No. 4. As, however, it is extremely unlikely that anybody should have conceived the idea of transporting a heavy stone pillar all the way from Amaravati to Yenamadals, I prefer to adopt the previous alternative, vis, that the temple of Batösvara, which originally contained the pillar, was located at Yenamadala.
TEXT.
1 2 3 4
4.-First Face. [A] + [n*) tereiuifaeiTê: nyei [ff]at th: 1 [1]fagan[] Tê
Horgifagi [*] with reafel
There is another village of the same name in the Palnad
Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 64. tåluka; ibid. p. 56.
. From inked estampages.

Page #126

No. 16.]
YENAMADALA INSCRIPTION OF GANAPAMBA.
5 णोईष्टादंडो जयत्यसौ । धात्री 6 [हेमाद्रिकलशा यत्र छवानु7 कारिणी ॥ [२] स्वस्ति श्रीकाकतीशानां 8 वंशी जग[ति] विश्रुत: । यव 9 जाता धरित्रीशा: [क्षीणीचासु10 शिक्षिताः । [२] [तवासीप्रथि[तोरुवि11 क्रमचण: प्रोलक्षितीशाग्रणी: (0)
क्षावै शवकुलांतक: परि
[परैः स[बी]तिशास्त्रीज्वल: । यस्या14 द्यापि विशालविश्रुत[त]रक्रू15 'रप्रतापोज्वल- (1) ज्योति:खंड 16 व प्रचंडकिरण: खेळत्य [य] 17 खे रविः ॥ [४*] जातो माधवभू[प*]18 [ति]र्गुणगिरिस्तस्मानहीवनभात् (0) [य]19 स्सुमा मु[महाहवे गजवधू20 कुंभहयस्योपरि । प्रख्याता
[प्स रस स्त[न इयतटे प्राबोधि योधाग्रणी:' (1) लोके ख्यातविशालनिर्मलयथा वीरश्रिया
मात्रयः ॥ [५] संजातस्तस्य पुव()25 स्त्रिभुवनतिलको विक्रमाहेत26 वादी दृष्यद्राजन्य[चूडाम27 शिमकुटतटीनर्सितानाप्रचं28 : । बुद्धविश्वामभूमिग29 गपतिनृपतिः पार्वतीयप्रसा
दप्राप्तप्रख्यातसंपत् जितभुवनरमा रक्षितायेष[लोकः । [1] य
कीर्तस्मक ला दिश: परिजनाः क्रीडा33 सरांस्ववा] (:)' मेरुः केळिमही
IRead शास्त्रीब्बखः.
- Read पोळ्यक्ष. • The onwendra stands at the beginning of the next line. •Bad बहमाय:
• Raad योोंक. • Read संपवित.
- Read सरासरवा.

Page #127

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
धरः प्रविलस भी लावनं नंदनं । 35 सत्तारापति[वि]वमेव मुकुरं 36 हर्म्य च रोदोतरं () सोयं 37 श्रीगणपचितीशतिलकः क्षोणी38 मृतामग्रणी: ॥ [*] क्षी[]iभोधि39 निभात्तस्मात्' भूपात् गांभीर्य40 [स]भृतात् । गरपांबा समु41 []ता साक्षासमीरिवापरा ॥ [८] 42 [नीतिमा] विनुता विवेकविभवोडू43 ति: बियामुबति- (1) मत्पूजाभिर44 ति: समग्रविनयशंभौ च शक्ति:' 45. [प]रा । एतस्यां गणपांबिकानिज48 तनौ पुख्था वरेण्या गुणा: (i) स.. 47 वें किं सहजा जयंति किमु वा । 48 संकेतभाजी भृशं ॥ [e"] श्रीधान्यां' 49 कपुराधीश: कोतराज इति श्रु50 तः । पखं[डमंडलाधीशो' राजासीद्रा61 पोखरः । [१०] कोबातवाडीविष[या]82 धिनाय: श्रीकेतराजः क्षपिता53 रिवग्गः । धर्म यदीयं
प्रथितं चिलीक्यामद्यापि स66 वें गणशी गणंति । [११] वेर्णाया(:) 56 दक्षिणे भागे येन धर्मखरू57 पिणा । महामहारतिलकाम58 [स]ति: विप्रसात् कृताः । [१२] मा59 सीत्तस्यात्मजी राजा द्र]रा60 ज इति श्रुतः । यत्कीर्तिकान्ता 61 शहापि [चि]चं दिक्पाललालि62 ता ॥ [१३] तेजोवस्ताखिलरिपु
.
64
IRend °खा पाहाचीय.
Read #fa. • The anurodra stands at the beginning of the next line. • The two syllables 3 are entered above the line by the engraver. • The superscribedr of वेप is not distinet; perhaps the actual reading of the original in वेण्णाया:. • Read °तिविप्र.

Page #128

No. 16.]
YENAMADALA INSCRIPTION OF GANAPAMBA.
63
तमा रुद्रभूपीदयादुरुधन्मुच्चैः चितिधरलसन्मस्तकंन्यस्तपादः ।
B.--Second Face. 66 माशापूरप्रगुणवसु67 [मान्वै] बुधैसंस्तुतीयं 68 सात्र्यैस्सम्यक् जयति नित
रां बेतभूपालसूर्य[: ॥ १४] 70 सेयं पुण्थतनुः विधाय 71 विधिवत् श्रीमविवाहोत्म72 वं (1) बेतमापतिशेखरा73 य गणपक्षोणीचरेणाद74 रात् । दत्ता श्रीगणपवि. 75 का गिरिसुतेवेशाय बची
धा' 0 सनीशाय विशालविन्न77 तगुणैौर्या च समया स. 78 मा ॥ [१५] श्रीधान्यांकपुरम ॥ 79 [तया] साई महाराज्छ 80 [कत्वा'] धर्वा च साखतं । य[v]81 [ते बे][तपमानावे धन्ये दे[व]82 [F][सं]सदं । [१५] श्रीधान्या[क]83 [पुरेमरेश्वरविभोः श्री[म]84 []मानोपरि (1) सौवाः कल86 मा ययातिमहसः स. 88 म्यातिष्ठापिताग। निम्नाया87 पुरेपि वैतनिपतेर्वाना' 88 विभीदिरं () भर्तासौ 89 शिवलोकयामत सुखावा
Red यजुरी . Read सम्बग्नयति. - Read तनुविधाय. • Read'वची.
. Read . . These seven syllables were inserted by the engraver through mistake; they follow again in their proper place in line 82 1. Read डोवा:
•Bad पत.
02

Page #129

100
-
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
90 सोत्सवं प्रापितः । [१७*] भक्षुब्बे91 तमहीभत्तुस्तादृवसुल92 तसिहये । शंभीरायत93 नं छत्वा प्राकारपरिशोभि94 तं ॥ [१८] तस्मिनायतने सौम्ये 96 सौवरनकलशोच्चले' । बेतेश्व
रमहादेवप्रतिष्ठा विहिता तया ॥ [१८] तस्य रंगांमा
भोगार्थ तयासौ दत्त उ99 त्तमः । ग्रामसमग्रसस्था100 [ब्यो] बेनदेवीति विश्रुतः । [...] 101 श्रीधान्यांकपुर रम्ये [म102 []लक्ष्मीखरूपया । गण103 पाबामहादेव्या' अन्य[] 104 मुक्कतं कृतं ॥ [२१] महान् हा105 दश संपाद्य 'वित्तीयापि [च] 106 पुष्कला: । हादशादित्यसं107 [क]शा विप्रासंरचितास्तया [0] [२२] 108 गणपक्षितिनाथस्य पितुर्बा
नापि निर्मितं । गणपी110 खरमिति ख्यातं देव111 तायतनं तया । [२३] त. 112 सौ रंगांगभीगार्य 113 गणपीशाय शंभवे । 114 ग्रामी दत्ती महादेव्या चिं.' 115 तपाडुरिति श्रुतः । [२४] . 116 यध्वस्तौ' हरपूजनै117 कनिरतौ यस्याच द्रिष्टि118 श्रुती (0) शंभीरबहका1 Read सौवर्णकलशोळवले. * The hiatus at the end of the third pada is irregular. * Read art.
• Read गबपे. • The anasvára stands at the beginning of the next line. 7 Read यस्तो .
• Read दृष्टि
109
मा
• Read नवपेशाय.

Page #130

No. 16.]
119
120
121
122
123
124
YENAMADALA INSCRIPTION OF GANAPAMBA.
रितोत्सवलसत्संगीतसक्ते
सदा । इत्थं या दिवसा[न्]
सुखं गमयति प्रा[ ज्ये]
पि राज्ये स्थिता (1) तबूनं गणपifa [at] गिरिसुता
तस्या स्तुतौ कः प्रभुः ॥ [२५* ]
TRANSLATION.
101
Hail! Hail!
(Verse 1) Worship ye incessantly the sun (which dispels) the darkness of obstacles, the blessed Ganesa, who is praised by the hosts of celestials, pleased by the attainment of the objects of (their) desires (through his favour)!
(V. 2.) Victorious is the staff-like tusk of Vishnu, who disported himself in the shape of a boar, (placed) on which (tusk) the Earth resembled a parasol, with the golden mountain (Mêrn) as its top.
(V. 3.) Hail! Renowned in the world is the race of the glorious Kakatigas, the kings born in which are well trained in the protection of the earth.
(V. 4.) In this (race) was (born) Prôla, the foremost among kings, whose great valour was widely known, who destroyed the crowd of (his) enemies in soldierlike fights,1 (and) who was distinguished by the true science of policy. Even now, the hot-rayed sun is moving on the sky as though it were a fragment of the brilliant lustre of his great, far-famed and terrible power.
(V. 5.) To this favourite of the earth (Mahivallabha) was born a mountain of virtues (and) resort of the fortunes of heroes, king Madhava, whose great and spotless fame was celebrated in the world. Having fallen asleep in a great battle on the two temples of a female elephant, this foremost among warriors awoke on the two breasts of a distinguished nymph of heaven.s
(V. 6.) His son was king Ganapati, the ornament of the three worlds (and) restingplace of wisdom, who was an adherent of Non-duality (Advaitavadin) with respect to valour; 3 who was fierce in (his) commands, which (he) caused to dance on the crowns of proud crestjewels among princes; who had obtained great prosperity through the favour of (Siva) the lord of Parvati; (and) who supported all men with the wealth of the (whole) world, (which he had) conquered.
(V. 7.) The foremost among kings (is) that ornament of princes, the glorious Ganapa, to whose fame all the regions are attendants; the oceans,- tanks for sporting; (Mount) Mera,a pleasure hill; (Indra's garden) Nandana, a splendid park; yonder disc of the moon,- a looking-glass; and the interval between heaven and earth,- a palace.
(V. 8.) To this profound king, who resembled the milk-ocean, was born Ganapamba, like another Lakshmi incarnate.
1 The author appears to have formed the word paripara on the basis of pariparin, an enemy,' which is referred to by Panini, v. 2, 89.
i.e. he was killed in battle.
i.e. he was exclusively devoted to fighting, just as the Vedantin denies the existence of anything beside the Brahman.
Ganapamba's counterpart, the goddess Lakshmf, is believed to have risen from the milk-ocean.

Page #131

102
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
(V. 9.) Do all pare (and) excellent virtues,- (vis.) praiseworthy wisdom which springs from a wealth of intelligence, loftiness of grace, delight in the worship of good men, perfect modesty, and fervent devotion to Sambhu (Siva),- highly prosper (because they are innate in the person of this Ganapåmbika, or (because they have) met (in it) by mutual appointment?
(V. 10.) There was a king, called Ketardja, the lord of Sri-Dhånyánkapura, the lord of a whole province (mandala), (and) the ornament of kings.
(V. 11.) Lord of the district (vishaya) of Konnatavadi (was) the glorious Kêtaraja, who destroyed the crowd of (his) enemies, (and) whose righteousness, which was famed in the three worlds, is even now praised by all in troops.
(V. 12.) On the southern bank of the Vernd, this incarnation of charity conferred on Brahmanas seventy great (and) excellent agraháras,
(V. 13.) His son was a king, called Rudraraja, the goddess of whose fame, though pure, was,- O wonder!-- fondled by the regents of the points of the horizon.
(v. 14.) Extremely victorious is king Beta, who arose from king Budra, as the sun from the eastern mountain. He dispelled all the enemies by (his) splendour, (as the sun does all the darkness; placed his feet on the brilliant heads of great kings, as the sun) places its rays on the brilliant tops of high mountains ; possessed great wealth that satisfied the desires (of supplicants), as the sun) possesses straight rays that fill (all) the regions; (and) was highly praised by crowds of learned men, (as the sun) is highly praised by hosts of gods.
(V. 15.) Having duly provided a splendid marriage festival, king Ganapa affectionately bestowed on Bêta, the ornament of princes, that glorious Ganapambika, who was an embodiment of parity, (and) who equalled both Gaurt and Lakshmi by (her) great and celebrated virtues, just as the mountain-daughter (Pårvati) (was bestowed) on Ida (Siva), (and) Lakshmi on (Vishna) the lord of Lakshmi.
(Vv. 16 and 17.) After the excellent king Bêta, having raled with her the great kingdom and having acquired everlasting merit, had departed to the court of (Indra) the king of gods, she duly placed golden pinnacles on the holy shrine (vimdna) of the brilliant lord' Amarógvara at Sri-DhAnyánkapura; and, having built in this city a temple of the lord (Biva), (called) by the name of king Bêta, (she) procured for (her) husband the festival of an everlasting and joyful residence in the world of Siva.
(Vv. 18 and 19.) In order to procure for (her) husband, king Bêta, a blessing of this kind, having built a temple of Sambhu, which was adorned with a surrounding wall (pråkdra), she set up in this lovely temple, which was resplendent with golden pinnacles, a Mahadera (i.e. linga), (called) Betośvara.
(V. 20.) For the requirements of this temple), she granted an excellent village, called Benadevi, which was rich in all (kinds of) grain.
(V. 21.) The great queen Ganapamba, who was an incarnation of the great Lakshmi, performed still further pious works in the lovely city of Sri-Dhanyánkapura :
(V. 22.) Having provided twelve houses and rich stipends (oritt), she supported by them) twelve Brahmaņas, who resembled the twelve) Adityas,
(V. 23.) She also built a temple, called Ganapesvara after the name of (hor) father, king Ganapa.
T : is the same as far at rå. • The pronoun this" appears to refer to Yenamadala, the place of the inscription.
Rangdagaðdga is the wme mangarangabhoga, angarangapaidhoga and angarangovaibhana; ape ante, p. 95, line from bottom, and South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I No. 56, south face, line 4 a, and p. 70, note 6.
According to the abridged translation of the Telugu portion in the Kistas Manual, p. 14, the hamlet formed by these twelve houses received the name Ganapavarapadu.

Page #132

No. 17.]
PAITHAN PLATES OF GOVINDA III.
103
(V. 24.) To this temple of) Sambhu, (called) Ganapesa, the great queen granted for (its) requirements the village named Chintapadu.
(V. 25.) She whose hands are exclusively engaged in worshipping Hara (Śiva), whose eyes and ears are always attached to the festivals and excellent concerts which (she) causes to be performed daily (in honour) of Sambhu, who thus joyfully passes (her) days though standing (at the head) of a great kingdom, (and who is), therefore, verily (identical with the mountaindaughter, who is able to praise that Ganapambika (appropriately) ?
No. 17.- PAITHAN PLATES OF GOVINDA. III.
SAKA-SAMVAT 716.
By F. KIELHORN, PH.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. This record is now brought to notice for the first time. I edit it from excellent ink-impressions, made by Dr. Fleet from the original plates, which belong to Tirkam Rai Tâtyå Käsår Set, a resident of the well-known Paithân,- the ancient Pratishthana, - on the Godåvari, in the Nizâm's Dominions, lat. 19° 29' N., long. 75° 28' E.
The plates are three in number, each measuring from 13}" to 134" long, by from 8' to 87' broad at the ends, and somewhat less in the middle. The edges of them were fashioned thicker, 80 as to serve as rims to protect the writing; and the inscription is mostly in a state of excellent preservation. But the surface of the second side of plate ii. was not made properly smooth for engraving, as the other surfaces were. The result is a good deal of confusion, caused by numerous markings in the copper itself. And the difficulty of dealing with this part of the inscription is enhanced by the fact that, in the lower lines of this plate and in the first line of plate iii., the record has been seriously tampered with, for the purpose of reducing the number of grantees from seven to four.- The ring on which the plates are strong is circular, about 1" thick and 3' in diameter. It had not been cut when the grant came into Dr. Fleet's hands. The seal (see the Plate at page 104), into the socket of which the ring is soldered, is roughly circular, about 13" in diameter. In relief on a countersunk surface, it has a representation of Garuda, squatting, and facing full-front; his hands are joined, palm to palm, on the chest, and are turned upwards; his feet are joined sole to sole, and are turned downwards; and the marks at each side denote his wings. The seal is practically identical with the seals of the Såmångad grant of Dantidurga (Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 112, Plate), and of the Old-Kanarese grant of Govinda III. (ibid. p. 126, Plate). But it is a much better specimen, and shows the details far more clearly. Below the Garuda there is a floral device,- apparently an expanded water-lily; he is probably supposed to be seated on it.The weight of the three plates is 357 tolas, and of the ring and seal, 55}; total, 413 tolas. The engraving is good, bold, and fairly deep; but, the plates being substantial, the letters do not show through on the reverse sides. The interiors of them show, as usual, marks of the working of the engraver's tool. The characters are Någar. Here and there they are drawn rather carelessly, so that, especially in the case of proper Dames, it is not always possible to say what exactly may be intended. In general, the forms of the letters are the ordinary ones of the period to which the inscription belongs; but the sign for the conjunct ry, which occurs in the word karya in line 64, is.quite unusual, and is apparently a remnant of an earlier form of the Nagart alphabet. The average size of the letters is a little less than
See Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, p. 202.

Page #133

104
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
1- The language is Sanskrit Down to the middle of line 42 the inscription is in verse, and tive benedictive and imprecatory verses occur in lines 68-73; the rest is in prose. The number of verses at the beginning is 28. Of these, verses 1-19 occur in the same order, but with some various readings and partly damaged, in the Kåvi grant of Govinda IV. (Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 145), which also contains verse 26, beginning with rakshata yena in line 39 of the present inscription, and verse 28, beginning with tên=edam in line 41. Of the remaining seven verses, verses 23-25, beginning with tasy-apyrabhuid in line 35, are found, in a less correct form, in the Kapadvanaj grant of Krishna II. (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 54). Accordingly, the verses which are peculiar to this inscription are only four, viz. verses 20-22, beginning with fri-Kâñchipati in line 30, and verse 27, beginning with a[yam=]rat in line 40. As regards lexicography and grammar, attention may be drawn to the word prátirdjyn, which in line 31 is used as & masculine noun, evidently in the sense of protirdja, 'a hostile king,' and to the redundant suffix kal in achchhidy amanaka in line 67, as well as in the ordinary yathásamva(ba)dhyamánaka in line 44.- The orthography calls for few remarks. The letter b is throughout denoted by the sign for ; the dental sibilant is occasionally employed instead of the palatal, e.g. in asésha, line 34, and satêshu, line 60 ; and the vowel ri is used instead of the syllable ri in kanakádpir, line 9, kriyd, line 62, and friyam, line 72. Besides, we may notice the employment of the guttural nasal instead of anusudra in the word siriha in line 3, the use of the avagraha to denote the elision of a in line 30, and the spelling of the words upalachchhita for upalakshita in line 57, pratipalaitavya for pratipdlayitavya in line 66, and adnayd (P) for djñaya in line 73.
The inscription is one of the Rashtrakūta Gôvindaraja III. or, as he is described in lines 42-44, the Paramabhattdraka Mahdrdjddhiraja Paramétuara Pfithvivallabha Prabhatavarshe Srivallabhs-narendradêve, who meditated on the feet of the Paramabhatfaraka Maharajadhiraja Pamamêsvara, the illustrions Dharavarshadêva, i.e. bis father Dhruvarija Nirupama. In the introductory metrical portion the genealogy of Govindaraja III. is given, beginning with Govindaraja I., exactly as in other inscriptions of the same dynasty (Gôvindaraja I.; his Bon Karkarája; his son Indrarája II.; his son Dantidurga Vallabharaja; Karkaraja's son Krishnaraja Subhatunga Akala varsha; his son Govindaraja II. Vallabha; his younger brother Dhruvaraja Nirupama; and his son Govindaraja III.); and what is new in this inscription are only the verses in lines 30-34, which relate to the circumstances under which Gôvindarája II. was succeeded by his brother. After having stated in line 29 that Govindaraja's younger brother was Dhruvarkja, our inscription goes on somewhat like this :
“Although that brother (Govindaraja) of his had fetched in large numbers those hostile kings even, the ruler of MÅlavs and others, who were joined by the lord of Kanchi, the Ganga, and him of Vengi, his (i.e. Dhruvardja's) mind underwent no change in regard to him, when afterwards he (Dhruvarija, had possessed himself of his ruby-ornaments and his store of gold. When even after his (1.e. Dhruvaraja's) conciliatory overtares Vallabha (Govindaraja) did not make peace, then (Dhruvardja) speedily defeated him in a battle offered by the brother, and he afterwards drove away the eastern and northern opponents, and obtained the whole sovereigaty ....."
Some other inscriptions only state in general terms that Govindaraja II. was superseded by his younger brother Dhruvarâja, while the Déôli grant 8 of Krishnaraja III. records that “sensual pleasures made Govindaraja careless of the kingdom, and that, entrusting fully the universal sovereignty to his younger brother, Nirupama, he allowed his position as sovereign to become loose.” From the present inscription it would rather appear that Dhruvarija
See Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, p. 69.
In the proper name Riski in line 48, assuming the reading to be correct, ni is used instead of ri. . See Journal, Bombay Branch, R. 4. 8., Vol. XVIII. 289.

Page #134

Seals of Copper-Plate Grants.
1. Paithan Plates of Govinda III.
(Rashtrikuta).
lotijo
. 2. Pithapurum Plates of Viru-Choda
(Eastern Chalukya).
4. Udayendiram Plates
of Hastimall:
3. Madras Museum Plates
of Uttama Chola.
CHULTZSCH
FULL-SIZE
COLLOTYPE BY W GRIGGS
NEGATIVES BY WIELE & KLEIN, MADRAS.

Page #135


Page #136

No. 17.]
PAITHAN PLATES OF GOVINDA III.
105
revolted against and defeated his brother, even though the latter, to protect himself, had formed an alliance with kings who otherwise were hostile to the Rashtrakata family!
The formal part of this inscription, also, does not differ materially from the corresponding portions of other Rashtrakuța grants. It records in lines 42-62) that the king, being encamped near Pratishthina, and having bathed in the river Godåvari, on the occasion of a solar eclipse on tho now-moon tithi of the dark half of Vaisakha in seven centuries of years, increased by sixteen, elapsed since the time of the Saka king (i.c. in the Saka year 716), granted the village of Limbâramika, situated in the [Sårå]kachchha village group of Twelve in the Pratishthana bhukti, to a number of Brahmaņas, for keeping up the five great sacrifices and other purposes. The boundaries of this village were, to the east the village Samatirthaka, to the south the river Godavari, to the west a locality named Brahmapuri, and to the north the arable land (?)' of the village of Dhôna (?). The names and a description of the grantees are given in lines 47-54. There can be no doubt that their number originally was seven, but, as stated before, the inscription has here been seriously tampered with, for the purpose of reducing this number to four, and, perhaps, in order to substitute, at least in one case, another name for the one which was originally engraved. Of each of the grantees the inscription gave not only, the father's name and the gôtra and Vedic school to which he belonged, but also the place of residence. But, with the exception of Pratishthåna which occurs in line 48, the names of these places are either altogether illegible, or so indistinct that they cannot be read with confidence. The gôtras mentioned are those of Vatsa, Påråśara, Vagishtha, Saitêba (?), Harita (?), and Kaśyapa; the Vedic schools those of the V&jins or Våjasanêying, Bahvpichas, Taittiriyas, and Madhyamdinas.- Lines 63-72 contain the usual admonition to protect the donees in the enjoyment of this grant, and quote five of the customery benedictive and imprecatory verses; and the concluding line 73 gives the names of the dataka and of the writer of the grant, both of which are so carelessly written that I am unable to say what they are.
The date of the inscription-- the new-moon tithi of the dark half of Vaisakha of SakaSamvat 716— corresponds, for Saka-Samvat 716 expired and the amanta Vaisakha, to the 4th May, A.D. 794, when there was a total eclipse of the sun which was visible in India, at 3h. 48 m. after mean sunrise. It is, so far as I know, the earliest date from a genuine inscription of India proper which shows the amânta scheme of the lunar fortnights; and it is ten years earlier than the oldest dates which has been hitherto available for the reign of Govindaraja III.
With the exception of Pratishthâna itself, I am unable to identify any of the places mentioned in this inscription.
TEXT.
kritam | Paras-cha
First Plate. 1 Om [118] Sa vô=vy&d=Vedhasa dhama yap-pabhi-kamalan
yasya kant-Ondu-kalaya kam-alamkritam || Asid=ni[sha?]2 t-timiram=udyata-maņdalagrô dhvastin=nayann=a[bh]imukhô
bhupaḥ śuchir=vvidhur=iv=asta(pta)-diga
raņa-saryvartpu(shu)
1 On Dhruvardja see Dr. Fleet's Dynasties of the Kanarese Districts, p. 33, and Dr. Bhaudarkar's Early History of the Dekkan, p. 49.
The word of the original (in line 56) which I have doubtfully translated by 'arable land,' is hala. The ordinary meaning of this word is plougl,' and it is also used as a measure of land; but neither of these two meanings would be suitable here.
1 vit. the date of the Old-Kanarose grant of Saka-Samvat 726, which works out properly only with the pirpimduta scheme of the lunar month; Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 126, and Vol. XVII. p. 141. • From impressions prepared by Dr. Fleet.
Expressed by a symbol. • Metre : sláks (Anusbțubb). 7 Metre: Vasantatilakd ; and of the next verse. Read advisha...

Page #137

106
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
3 nta-kirttir=Ggôvindaraja iti rajasu raja-sisiha]”? | Drishtvå cham&m=abhimukhim
subhatâţtahásâm-annt 4 mitam sapadi ye[na] ranêshu nityath dasht-Adharêņa dadhata bhrukutim laláté
khadga kulam cha hridayañ=chs 5 nija cha satpath || Ga(kha)dgaṁ kar-&grånemukhata[sya(s-cha)] sobbA mânô
manastah samam-hva yasya [1] mabhabhavé náms 6 nisamya sadyasetrayarn ripap Arh vigalaty=akande | Tasy=Atmajó jagati visruta-dîrggha
kirttir-Artt-4 7 rtti-hari-Hari-vikrama-dhama-dhari bhûpas=trivishtape-prip-Anukritiḥ kritajñaḥ śrî
Karkkarája iti gôtra-ma8 pir=vva(bba)bhůva (ID) Tasya prabhinna-ka[ra]ţa-chyuta-dana-danti-danta-prahara
ruchir-ollikhit-Arnsapfthaḥ | kshm&paḥ kshi9 tau kshapita-satrur=abhot-tandjah sad-Rashtrakūta-kanakadri(dri)r=iv=Êndrarajaḥ it
Tasy=Opârjita10 mahasagutanayag-chaturudadhi-valaya-målinyah | bhokta bhuvaḥ Satakratu-sadrish Art. 11 Dantidurggarkjó-bhat (ID) Kamchisa-Keralanaridhipa)-Chola-Pandya-eri-Harsha
Vajrata-vibhéda-vidh - 12 na-daksham | Kärnnátakam vaba)lam=anantam-ajêyamanyair=bhfityaiḥ kiyadbhir
api yaḥ sahasa jigkys || [Sa]bhr[a].10 13 vibhamgam=agpihfta-nista-sastramm="lasrantamą pratihat-jam-apêta-yatnam | yô Var
labham sapadi da14 nda-va(ba)lena' jitvå rajadhirajaparamèśvaratam=avåpa II Â13 setör=vvipal-Opal-Avali
lasal-1815 l-Ormmi-mala-jalad praleya-kalakit-Amala-filA-jalat-tay(abA)rachalat parvy.
Apara-14 16 varirasi-pulina-pranta-prasiddh-Avadhér=yyên=#yam jagatt sva-vikrama-va(ba)len-aikata
patras kritA (IT) 17 Tasmin-ditanran17 prayate Vallabharaje kshata-praja-vl(ba)dhah [lo] śrf-Karkkarája
sunuremmahfpatiḥ Kri[shņa).18
Second Plate; First Bide. 18 rájö-bhat' || Yasya syabhuja-parikrama-nihkéth(sh)-taldit-Ari-dikchakram | Krishnasy=
evrakfishņa[m] charitam frt-Kripņa(shņa)19 rajasya || Subhatunga-turnga-turaga-pravşiddha-rep-ardhva-ruddha-ravi-kiranam [lo]
grishme=pi nabho nithilam pravşitka20 layate spashtar || Din-anathapranayishu yatheshta-che[shta] ma(sa)mthitam-ajasrah
ta[tksha?]ņam=AkÁlava
Read - sinhah. Originally renl was engraved, but the sign of the vowel has been struck out. * Read satteam. • Metre: Upajati.
Read mahdland. • Metre: Vasantatilakl; and of the next verse.
Metro: Giti. • Metre: Vasantatilaka; and of the next verse. • Originally nantyam was engraved, but the sign for y has been struck out. 1. The first akshara () looks mtber like a in the original.
Read atram. 3 The Samkogad plates (Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 112) read danda-lakona; and this reading, the sense of which is not apparent, Professor Bübler has adopted for the Kari plates (ib. Vol. V. p. 146).
1 Metre: Sardůlavikridita. #4 After this, ca is engraved at the end of the line, but it looks if it had been struck out again. * Read "patri-kşitd. * Metro: Åryd; and of the three next vorper.
Read divas * The akılaras actually engraved at the end of this line are kishakha; and below them three other signs are engraved, the first of which looks like the figure 1, and the second and third of which are da (or do) and kako
Above the akshans bid, the sign of the vowel & is engraved.

Page #138

Paithan Plates of Govinda III.-Saka-Samvat 716.
21 अत एयरटकर यत्र कमलकर ८र१य सारून सलगरकशकत (स्मा सार 2 कि इस तर का
स्वर दिसुन पाल रसायनविता साना कला वीर
अशा HEहाशा महमा का गुना मिशन वादावा मधु सि र एट प्लेर हत्या
र मयल विरार (
लासा माया माया मारपण बाबा साध्या वापरा. विवागदराय
को न सुला र
बागकामा गत Merविध थि के भावावस्या बुधका मुना रानावर TRAFEथ मास्टरजरयाले दार किरदार वाला जिला की सयान
रेल कपि त्रासमा रहदा रकम कायरता व सुष्या JERS सदर यशर मार कर हतार व तुम हो मा हुदमर कमरा
पाराशील गरपायथ रथधक 12रय तरीटतंयम र तर या कयरयासठसा हसायला वरमदीरनिगा र
माट, बराहमाचल ययाय पुरस वादाला यामाहामार मार यायला सरचिजार सपा सपनाया। वाम मा साहाय्यापक लिहावा पाय लाया न्यायालया वालय यथासियाय व योनयतलीस्यमय पर हरदय रनमा
यथायरमा कायावालाका सुदापन सत्यारा
रेयसुदररूपाक सरया वस्तु कृत मामाहरा पतन PANSEY3
थाकार रासापाय RAMERCE
MEETरमादरमहरालारामकाजरा बारा र
परामर यहाटा लागलट सायनशाना (मला पण परवतीयामा र
सहा
मरदानाला HTTON
थि. या रियर र समग थाहायात चिकटतहखाता यसकाराटी का करार ये उ कितया काविष्ट करण्याचार र भगत के । यतका काम या सरपट दर तायः शुनि सरकार का रास्तू याला M Y TENSIZE(मकान लाना टाम मानव यायला
र वसा कटारियन यामाहारशरारबराचवर युनाया। ANS चारीपनतNAरा यारागस्य रहायलाशावर काही
यादवसायीठान रक्षक लाला रामकुमार प्रयासरत सी बात को मापन 5सात वटदायरल सान सरकता वा कारहररारातालाच निकायमा Samayaरयायवाटा इनिरला सादर हिराव कनका
जनतापरकर रामयजा गुहायानपरकनवरतरदURSE धरानबिययावसकर
रायग-सग काम करायलारयादमायष्कार 34Pारास रपयठCAथर गाथा नरहमपाल्पा मारमशरोरा यायालय करत मापभा
शाश्वान हन्मान यशस्वाहा
J.F.FLEET, I.C.S.
SCALE 49.
W.GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #139

र रयत ने स्पेन
མལྟས ནུ༩༣༣ ཀ་: གསར་བརྡུངས་ན་གན་ २ क व प मसला व यमपी टोपी र
गाविस्यमाजिरमान का भाका मान सेकिलर या यता न य र समानुपातिक परत मालिका जिम्ध्या राम परमासा हेय जी - ७५ बिरपुरभीर घास हो । यसमा
यस्य के पास पाचशा पर काबाडी l
: बता दिलासा कर याच ययाति का पता वर है (र चमत
शायर हात मार पर सालातल पर मेवा ब स की सही वयतन माता दाहायपर
म
हा । काय साडी राम राम राय यावर मद्यपान हर वर सारा
शायरमाराम की माता सायी बाली निमारचा ययावचमार याहन पाटावत का नाम मा या । नाम एवार र ग (REET कशा वातावलबारबाट दाह समागासमा रायगा कर उससाय माहर निसा त के नेता सा रतन सिह
अपना
mlect
यताकासालाना
मनाचा विना वा बायनरमाध्यमहरा KAR पायीक की किमय कवर उजव्या गाठता यलगुरा पता
या यो मारिसकश कर नया रायाच्या दारात GANEPारागारल्या
शकीयावासप वय लहान या दिया कि बात मैं ट को कम युदयोन्वयक गोरखा युदयकयक्ष पाच तासानन जया शिरा तय माहात स्वारस नघुयायन शाह न घु-काव लागावास्याबावल्लभरार दादया । GUSeमया यानाच्या सरकारका अवलपराध S R .15362 क्रिएटरकहरयारण्यात
समाजावर या नमाउथ SAREEKातायलउलावर
काय ENTठालियामाखाउन सा (MONTHS सय टाकत व साय मम माया र
सरपरला
पराशयातायात के सर । ठरता संदाउराबारे प्रवासकृयूड
ठा संघा वायरस यकस लिविसरिरमा सरा यंदर को सराहावी यमुना
र सहजरूपयानघाया स्वयमाया साटायगा पाता नामावली
मायरा JLCीयररिया शारास सहायक राम सर/ सरातहतकार
10.

Page #140

No. 17.)
PAITHAN PLATES OF GOVINDA III.
107
21 rshô varshati sarvv-Artti-nirvvapaņam 1 Rahappam=åtma-chu(bhu)ja-jâta-va(ba)l
Acba(va)lepam=&jau vijitys nithi(fi)t-e22 silatå-praháraiḥ pali[dhva]j-dvali-[su]bhâm=achir[e]ņa yô hi râjâdhirajaparamèśvaratá
tata23 da 1| Krodhåd=utkhâta-kha[dga)-praspita-ruchi-chayair-bhåsamanam samantåd=âjâv=
udvritta-vairi-prakața-gaja-ghat-A[8]24 pa-samksh6( kshe)pa-daksham sauryya-tyakd(kt)-ari-varggô bhaya-cha[ki]ta-vapuḥ
kka(kvá)pi dript (shtv)=aiva sadyô darpp-Adhmat-Ari-chakra-ksha25 ya-karam=agamadayasya dôrddanda-rapam (IT) Patas yas-chatur-amyu(mbu)rasi-rasa (sa)n
Alark&ra-bhájó bhuvas-trayyAs-ch-- 26 pi krita-dvi(dvi)j-amara-garu-pråjy-ajya-půj-adaraḥ data manabhșid=agraniregana
vatan yô=sau sriyð valla27 bho bhôktum svargga-phalani bhuri-tapaså sthånam jagåm=âmaram !Yenat svet
atapatra-prahata-ravi-kara-pr&(vrá)ta-tápl 28 t-salilam jagme nasira-dhâli-dhavalita-siraså Vallabh-akhyaḥ sad=&jau [lo] sa śri
Govindarajó jita-jagad-ahita-strai29 ņa-vaidhavya-h[@]tus=tasy=âsît-oûnur-ekakshaņa-rana-dalit-Arâti-matt-ebha-kumbhaḥ 1
Tasy=&najaḥ fri-Dhruvarje-náme ma30 hanubhâvô=stpra(pra)hata-pratâpaḥ prasadhit-agepa(sha)-narendra-chakraḥ kramêpa
va(bk)lårkka-vapuruvva(bba)bhûva 11 Śr-Kanchip31 ti-Gamga-Vemgika-yatê yê MAlaves-ada(da)yaḥ pr&jy[A]n=Anayati sma tån=kshitibhritt
sa(ya)h prátirajyân7=api mâņiky-a32 bharaṇachi(ni) hesa(ms)-nichayam yasya p[r]apady=pari svam [ye?]na prati tam
tath=&pi na kritam chétô=nyatha bhrataram || Sâm-edye(dyai). 38 rapi Vallabh na Chi P] yada sa[m ]dhim vyadhât=tam tada '[bhra P]turadda[tta] _
rape vijitya ta[ra]så paschatutató bhủya[ta P]}" | prachy-dichya-(pa). 34 rachyspåsya cha lasat-pålidhvajair-[bhů? Jshita chihnair=yyah paramégvaratvam
akhilam lêbhô(bhe) mahano vibhuh || 4Jit-&sé(se)sha35 pa(ma)hîpâlaḥ Pu[ra]nda[ra]s-jigi[sha]ya [19] sa sri-Nirupamô rája hi[ty]& martyar
divam gataḥ [11] 16Tasy=&py=abhůd=bhuvana-bhå[ra].
Second Plate; Second Side. 36 bhfitau samarthah Pâr[th]-ôpamah Pri[th]-sa[mâ]na-guno ganajñaḥ [") durvvåra
vairi-tarit-17âtula-tapa-hétur- [Ggôv]indar[&]ja [i]ti 37 sinur-ins-pratâpaḥ || Yas(4)=cha prabhus-chatura-[ch]áru[r=u]dâra-kirbhertte)r=[se]
divan-Nirupamasya pituḥ sakâsât satsv=apy=
1 Metre: Vasantatilak. The third akshara of the first word is distinctly ppa.
Metre : Sragdhard. • Metre: Sardalavikridita. • Metre: Sragdhari.
Metre: Upajsti. • Metre: Bardalavikridits, and of the next verse. This verse and the next two verses are not found in any of the published inscriptions of the same dynasty.
7 This word is apparently used here in the sense of pratirája, 'hostile king.'
• The consonant of this akshara might possibly be read, but the sign differs much from the siga for employed ordinarily in this inscription.
. The sign of tho akalara in these braoketa, again, is quite peculiar, and might possibly be rend chd. 10 This akshara looks rather like nta in the original.
Read bhyasal () - Rend pard-oyapdaya (R).
Bend wahindró (R). • Metre : $10ks (Anushtabb). * The akakaras in bracketa look rather like va in the original.
Metre: Vasantatilaks; and of the next verse. This vere and the next two verses occur only in the Kapadragaj grant of Krishna II.; Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 64. The text here given is more correct. Read -canit..
P 2

Page #141

108
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
38 chô(nê)ka-tanayêshu gap-ktirêkân=mů[rddhâ]bhipi(shi)kta-npipa-sammatam=ašu rajyam !!
Sasadhara-kara-nikara-nibham yabhya(sya) yasaḥ 39 suranag-&gra-sânu-sthaiḥ [1*] parigiyatê=nuraktaih vidyadhara-sundari-nivahaiħ ||
Rakshatás gêna niņšêsham chatur-achya(mbu)40 dhi-samyata rajyam dharmmêņa lôkânâm kritâ tushtiḥ pard bridi (11) A[yam=4
A]råt=p[r]iyð lokk[n=yån=adrâ]ksh[i]t sama[sri]ta[h] [1] 41 na tê ya[chita?]vantô=nyam bhůbhritam dhana-trishņaya' (11) Tên=[@]dag(m)
anila-vidynch-chacınchalam-8[va]lökya jacji) vitam-asaran [kshi®]42 ti-na(DA)na-params-punyaḥ pravarttitô vra(bra)hma-dâyo-yam || Sa cha paramabhatta
raka-mahârâjâdhiraja-paramèśvara-śr[io]43 mad-Dharava[tsa(rsha)]déva-pâdânudhyâta-paramabhatta raka-maharajadhiraja
parameśvara-Prithvivallabha-Prabhůtavarsha-Sri44 Vallabha-narendradêvaḥ kusali sarvvån=ôva yathâsanya(ha)dhyamânakån=rashtrapati
vishayapati-gramskůt-&45 yukta-niyuktak-adhikârika-mahattar-Adin=saman darśayaty=astu vaḥ samviditam yatha
srimat-Prati46 shthana-[va]hih-samâvâsita-jayası[r]ádár-Givasthitêna maya måtâpitrôr=&tmanas-cb=
aihik-âmushmika47 pu[nya ?]ya? [A]vila[v& P] [resa]-vastavya-Vatsa-sagôtra-Vaji-savra(bra)hmachari
[Bha?]paditya-pata-Pitamaha ....10 ...... [bhadra)-vastavya-[Vs]tsa-sagôtra-Vajina[nêya?]-savra(bra)hmachâri-Rishi-12
putra-Bhriţikramal | tathå śrî-Pratishthana-[v]sta49 vya-tat[tr* Jaividya-sâmânya-Pârâśara-sagôtra-[va(ba)]h[v*]picha-bha (sa) vra(bra)hma
(châ]ri-Jéjjata-putra-[Ra]jata tith [Ja]kali-16våsta50 [[vya-[tachchaturvidya)-såmanya-Vabishtha-sagôtra-va(ba)bvsicha-bayra(bra)hm a chari
[ChâPyate-putra-[V2].... tatha ........ vâ]]-.
1 Metre : Arya. Read 'ktair. Metre: sloka (Anushtabb), and of the next verse.
• There are so many different marks on the plate here, and some of the letters are so indistinctly formed, that I am not at all sure about the exact wording of the first half of this verse. Apparently the sense of the wbole verse is, that Govindaraja treated the needy so liberally that they had no reason to apply to other princes for support. In the text given above, I have included in square brackets every letter the reading of which appears to me doubtful. Instead of samdérital, supposing this to be the correct reading, I should have expected samdáritán.
Metre: Aryl Read jayaskandhaudr.
7 Here one would have expected punya-yai-bhiosiddhayd, which may have been engraved originallyThe following passage, up to the word dráhmanébhya) in line 54, has been greatly tampered with, for the parpose of reducing the number of grantees, which originally was seven, to four. To effect this, the original writing of lines 50, 52 and 53, and of portions of lines 51 and 54, has been beaten in; but suficient traces remain of it, to make out the general sense of what has been effaced. Besides, to judge by the forms of tbe letters, the names of the grantee and of bis place of residence, which occur in line 47, seem to have been engraved in the place of other names; and in line 54 the word chaturbhya) has been added at the beginning (where the original writing is effaced) to do duty for the word saptabhyal, which originally preceded the word urdhmadbhyas. That portion of the text which it has been sought to efface, I have included in double square bracketa, but I have not been able to restore it completely. 8 Read -Jayaditya- ().
Read putra-. 10 The two aksharas at the end of this line I am unable to make out with certainty they look like yard or hara, or may be intended for déra.
1 Here, again, I must omit three aksharas, the first and second of which look like pya (or ahya) and vya (or chyd). Apparently the word tathd is wanted bere. 13 Read ochdry-Rishi..
This name is quite clear in the engraving, but it can hardly be correct. 14 Rend ota tatha.
1 Possibly, what is engraved may be Takali-; and perhaps the word has been engraved in the place of another name

Page #142

No. 17.]
PAITHAN PLATES OF GOVINDA III.
109
51 [[eta]]vya-Saiteha(P)-[a]gotra-va(ba)hvpicha-savra(bra)hmach[&]ri-[R & ]ulla-putra
VAmadêvs | [[tathê .... vastavya-tattraividya]]52 [[s&mánya-(Harita)-sagôtra-[Taittiriya)-sayra(bra)hmachåri- ...... putra- ......
kumara tatha Ka]]53 [['chchauraja-vastavya-Kasyapa-sagôtra-Madhyandina-savra(bra)]]
Third Plate. 54 [[hmachari ?]] chaturbhya
êtébhy83
vrå(bra)hmaņebhyah srl-Pratishthina-bhukty-antarggata-[Sara P]55 Kachchha-dvadasa-gram-Abhyantarê Limvå(mba)råmika-grâmô yasy=&ghatanani
pûrvvataḥ Samatirthaka-grå56 [ma]h* dakshiņatah Godavari nadi [a]parataḥ Vra(bra)hma[p]uri uttarataḥ
[Dhôna] -grâma-ha[la]ri evam=étach-chatur-âghâta57 n-Ôpalachchhi (kshi)tô gramaḥ sôdramgaḥ saparikaraḥ? sadašâparadhaḥ sabhůtapåta
pratyayaḥ sôtpadyama. 58 nari(vi)shţikaḥ sadhanyahiranyadey=chchâ(cha)ţabhatapraveśyaḥ sarvvarâjakiy&n&m=
ahastapraksh[*]paniya 59 a-chandr-arkk-årņņava-kshiti-sarit-parvvata-samakilanaḥ putra-pantr-anvaya-kram-6pa
bhogyaḥ pûrvve-pratta-de[va)60 vra(bra)hma-dâya-rahitô-bhyantarasiddhya [bh]Amichchhidra-nyâyena Sakansipe-kal
Atita-samvatsara-Ba(a)têshu saptamu(su) je(sho)61 das-Ottar shu Vaisakha-va(ba)hul-Amivasyam-adityagrahaņa-parvvaņi va(ba)li
charu-vaisya(Ava)dev-AgnihAhô)tr-&ti. 62 [thi]-pada-10mahayaji-Adi-kriy-Oasarppan-A[tha]" Godatapyan 19 snätv=A[a]y=idak
Asi(ti) sarggēņa pratipaditôl ya63 tô=sy!_[ch]itaya [vra(bra)]hmad[A]ya-sthitya [bh]umjatô bhojayataḥ kṣishataḥ
karshayataḥ pratidiśatâ(tó) va pa kaiśchi64 d=anp(!p)Api paripar[the]na kâryâ tath=&gâmi-bhadra-npipatibhir-asmad-vamsyaire
vvånanyair=15yvå såmânyar bhôpi(mi)65 [DA]na-phalam=av[e"]tya vidyul-lólány=anity-aisva[**]y&ņi třiņ-&gra-lagna-jalavindu
charchala cha jivitam=&kalayya 66 sva-daya-nirvviséshô=yam-asmad-ddya(y)=numantavyaḥ pratipalai(layi)tavyas-cha [1]
yas-ch=Ajñâna-timira-pa (ta]1-467 vpita-matírachchhindyad=&chchh[io]dyamânakam v=inu[mo]dataḥ sa pamchabhira
mmâhâpatakoń? sôpa pâtakais-chał samyukta[h]
1 This line begins in the original under the akshara sf of the word Taittiriya (?) of the preceding line.
. After this, and before the word &t&bhyo, about 10 or 12 akaharas are almost entirely effaced, and in their place the word chaturbhya has been engraved in very large letters,
• This was originally aldbhya, followed, I believe, by saptabhyd, which has been effaced. • Here, and in the following, the rules of randki have not been observed.
It is impossible to say whether the consonants of the name in these brackets are really intended to be dk and; the first of the might possibly be dd or orch, and the second or t.
• This akshara resembles pas more thap lam in the original. The following sign of punctuation is superfluous.
1 One would have expected soparikaran. * Originally prdodiyah was engraved. 9 Read kautnah. 10 Read -panoha-.
Read -leriy-otsarppay-drthai. # Read Goddvarydin. 13 Read pddita I. * One would have expected here dold, and similarly the plural afterwards. 2 Bead sadnyair..
Read dito. i7 Read maldpdtakail. # This cha'h perfluous.

Page #143

110
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
68 syAd=ity'-aktań [cha] bhagana(va)tá [vê]da-vy&s[*]na Vy&sêna | Shapti(shți)
varsha-wa[hajsrdņi svarggê tishthati bhamidah [1] Achchhétta 69 ndha(ch=A)numamt[8] cha tâny=dva narake vasata || Vindhy-atavipv(shv)=atöyåst
sashka-kotara-våsinaḥ [l*] krish]ņhayð hi jayantê bhumi70 haramti yê [ll] Vaba)hubhir=rva[su]dha naja rajabhiḥ Sagar-&dibhiḥ [lo] yasya
yasya yada [bhati]yadya ta[sya) ta[da] 71 S[v]a-dattán para-datsa(tta)ın [v] yatnad=raksha nardhiyah? | mahin
[y]himatâm srêshtha dává(na)ch=chhr[@]y=[n]up&la[na] || Iva samala72 10da-lolar Api(fri)yam=sta(nu)chi[m]tya [ma]nupya(shya)-jsvitañ=chal ja(a)ti
vimala-manôbhir=&tmanini(nai)r=vva(nna) hi [gasa] sheh pasa [ki] - 73 [lopy]eḥ [ll] Sa(pa)ra[mê]svara-[prashita-sistprishi]kard_1[aa] taka likbitan
cha parame[sva]r-idna(jia)y& brf-K[rindheP]yeyêtu 11 74 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16
No. 18. - BAHAL INSCRIPTION OF THE YADAVA KING SINGHANA.
SAKA-SANYAT 1144.
By F. KIELHORN, PH.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. This inscription, which I edit from impressions supplied to me by Dr. Fleet, is at the temple of Sârajadovi 16 at the village of Bahål, in the Chaltsgaon subdivision of the Khåndês district of the Bombay Presidency (Indian Atlas, sheet 38, long. 75° 9' E., lat. 20° 36'N.). It contains nineteen lines of writing, which cover a space of about 2' 10 broad by 1' 31' high, and is almost throughout in a perfect state of preservation. The average size of the letters is slightly less than ". The characters are Nagart. The language is Sanskrit; and, excepting the introductory Oh II Orh namo Dodrajd-devyai and the words atha raja-vanda) in line 7, lines 1-18 are in verse. The verses are numbered, and their total number is twenty. In respect of orthography I have only to state that the letter b is exceptionally denoted by the sign for in the words vivudha, in line 3, and vrahma, in line 7.
Read iti! Uklan. • Metre : Sióka (Anushtabh); and of the next three verses.
Read vasll. . This line commences under the third akshara of the preceding line; and in the vacant space at the beginning of the line one would have expected ddnani or ddyari.
* Read bhukta.
• Bend blsmir-tasya. At the commencement of the next line there is again a vacaat space, where one would have expected phalan.
7 Read marddhipa. Rend maltbritdi.
Metre: Pushpitágra. Read it kamala. * At the beginning of this line is again a vacant space, sufficient for the missing aksharas -dal-dmbw-phi. 11 Read puruskan para-kl..
Here, too, is a Vacant space at the beginning of the line, where we mine the akshara ritayd ti..
This is what is, or seems to be, actually engraved. The ff or fit at the beginning may be meant for irl or frlmat; but the name of the ditaka I am unable to make out.
14 Here, again, I am unable to guess what name may be intended, and can only say that the two last akaharas probably are meant to be di.
15 Below the aksharas of line 73, beginning with the dd of ddtakam and ending with the fa cf paramdivar., about ten or eleven more aksharas are engraved, close to the lower edge of the plate; but they are too indistinct to be made out. It is just possible that they are the eleven akelaras which for some reason or other are omitted at the beginning of lines 70-78.
According to information furnished to me with the impronions, this is the name now current; but the original dame must have been Dvdrajd, an appellation of Bhav dat which I have not met with before.

Page #144

No. 18.]
BAHAL INSCRIPTION OF SINGHANA.
111
The inscription, after the words Om, ôm, adoration to the goddess Dvåraja,' opens with a verse glorifying Bhavani, who is here named Dvârajå; and its proper object is, to record (in verse 17) the foundation of a temple of that goddess by Anantadeva, the chief astrologer of the Y&dava king Simhe (or Singhana). It clearly divides itself into two parts: verses 2-7 give an account of Anantadêya and his ancestors, which is interesting from a literary point of view, while verses 8-15 glorify the king Simha and his father and grandfather.
Anantadêva belonged to a family which traced its origin to the sage Såndilya (v. 2). In that family there was born, as a son of a certain Manôraths, the learned Mahêsvars (v. 3), who (in v. 4) is stated to have composed a Karana of the planets, entitled Sekhara, & work called Pratishthavidhi-dipaka, another work described as Phala-grantha, and a brief commentary on the Laghujataka. His son was Sripati (v. 5); and his son, again, Ganapati (v. 6). And Ganapati's son was the founder of the temple, Anantadêva (v.7), a scholar versed in the three branches of the Jyotisha-fdstra, who expounded the 20th Adhyâya, called Chhanda&chityuttar-adhyâya,of Brahmagupta's Brdhma-Sphufasiddhanta, and also the great Hóra (i.e. the Brihajjátaka) of Varahamihira.- The family here treated of was already known to us from the Pâtņå inscription of Singhaņa, which also mentions Maqôratha and his son Mahdávara, the father of the astronomer Bhaskara, who must have been a brother of the Sripati of this inscription. Of the literary works enumerated above, the published catalogues of Indian libraries actually mention, as still existing, Mahéévara's Laghujátaka-fiká, and probably also his Pratishthavidhi-dipaka.
The description of the king Simha (Singhaņa) and of his father and grandfather, Jaitrapala and Bhillama, in verses 8-15 of our inscription, is in general purely conventional, and the only historical facts recorded of them are, that Jaitrapåla, 'an ocean of compassion, made Ganapati, whose life had been preserved in battle, lord of the Andhra country' (v. 12), and that Simha defeated the powerful Arjuna (v. 14). Both events are mentioned, partly in the same words, also in the Paithan copper-plates of Ramachandra 5 of Saka-Samvat 1193, from which we learn that Jaitugi (Jaitrapåla), ' an ocean of compassion,' led Ganapati out of prison and made him lord of the land, meaning, apparently, the land of Trikalinga. The prince Arjuna, spoken of in connection with Simha, Dr. Bhandarkar would identify with Arjuna varmadêva] of Malave, whose published copper-plate grants are dated in the Vikrama years 1267, 1270 and 1272.7
Verses 16-18 state that, during the reign of Simha, Anantadêva, who had obtained the post of chief astrologer of the king, founded the temple, at or near which this inscription was afterwards pat up; and that he received pecuniary assistance in this work from his younger brother Mahesvara, who composed this Prasasti. Verse 19 contains the usual prayer for the preservation of the temple, and the poem closes (ir v. 20) with the date, the first day of Chaitra of the expired Saka year 1144, the year Chitrabhånu. A line in prose adds that the inscription was written by the Nagara Brahmana Gangadhara, and that the Sutradhára or architect (probably of the whole temple) was Thalg.
The date does not admit of exact verification, but the expired Saka year 1144 (=A.D. 1222-23), by the southern luni-solar system, was the Jovian year Chitrabhånu, as stated in the inscription.
* See Weber's Catalogue of the M88. of the Berlin Library, Vol. II. p. 296. * See Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 840. • See Prof. Aufrecht's Catalogwe Catalogorwm, p. 445, 6. • This appears to me the most suitable meaning of the words yudhi dhrita in line 12 . See Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 316, and Vol. XXI. p. 198. . See his Early History of the Dekkes, p. 82. 7 See Ind. Ant. VoL IX. p. 185, Nou. 149, 161, and 152

Page #145

112
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
TEXT. 1 Om || Om namo Dvaraja-devyai | Jayati: Ditija-bhitar viðvam-Agvågayanti
mridita-Mahisha-deh-ôdd [âma-Dai]ty[á]dhinath&* pranata-surapuramdhri-manli
måņikya-mål-Aruņa-charanasarójá Dváraj-akhyå 2 Bhaváni || 1 [ll] Asid=asima-mahanîya-maha maharshiḥ Sandilya ity-akhila
bhůvalay-&vatamsahl yad-dhôma-dhúma-patalena Kalimdakanyl-sambhêda-kårtir
abhavad=divi Devanadyah || 2 [1] Ambhoja3 bhürriva babhůva Maheśvar-Akhyð vam visala-ta pasaḥ prathitasya tasya jñkni
Manôratha-entah Sruti-sadma satya-lôk-abrayó vivu(bu)dha-raja-sird-dhfit-åmghrih
11 3 [11] Yah Sekhar-akhyam karanam grabânår 4 prashtham Pratishthavidhi-dipakam cha | chakrê Phala-grantham=api sphut-&rtham
laghum cha tikam Laghujatakasya || 4 [ll] 7Tasmadragesha-ni[ja]-varsa-viséshako
bhat-saujanya-bhůḥ sakala-b&dhu-dhuran 8 dadhanaḥ våni. 5 vilêsa-vasatiḥ śruti-para-driávå . évi(srl)-Sripatiḥ kriti-nishêvita-pâdapadmaḥ || 5 [11]
Tasy=&ganya-gun-Arnnað Ganapatiḥ paņgåtmanamzagranih sūnuh sunrita-vêke
kavi-vraja-vibhur=vidya-nidhir=vi6 dyatê | sishy-[jñâ]na10-tamâmsi yasya Dudatð játa jagad-vyåpini kirttiḥ kritsna-kala
kalapa-nilayasy=éndoḥ prabh=év=0[j*]jvald 11 6 [ll] Sadvidya-dvija-vrimda-vandita
padadvamdvåt=tatô=jayata jyayah-ki7 ritir-Anamtadêva iti yas-triskamdha-âstr-asrayaḥ | ramyam Vra(bra)hma-vinirmitam
vyavsiņata Chchhamdaśchitêr-uttaram Hörâm cha pravarår Vardhamihirachårya
pranitâm prithu 11 7 [ll] Atha raja-vamśaḥ || 1 Vishvak-sênaḥ prabaddh-08 ddhata-bali-nțipatir=vikram-akramta-viśvaḥ sašval=Lakshmy=pagadhô Yadu-kala-tilakaḥ
prôddhřit-ôttamga-bhabhřit | bhomi-bhar-avataram kila Kali-[sa]mayê karttukåmô
Murárér=amśaḥ kô=py=&vir=&si9 d=bhuvi bhavana-vibhôr=bhpatir=Bhillam-åkhyah 11 8 [ll*] 12 Khamạit-ôra-ripu-raja
mandalo yasya Råhursiva fishtir=&havê | drishtimâtra-krita-bara-[sa]dhvasê nila
Dirada-ruchir=vyarôchata | 9 IM Yo 18 da10 kghin-eso dhanadah prachotA jishnah suchih punya-jand mahesaḥ | mahabalag-chati
samasta-lôkapal-atmakah palayati sma lokar || 10 [1] "Bhop&la-bhålatilakójani
Jaitrapålastasma11 t-Smar-Akşitira kritrima-vikrama-srih prushtaḥ pratapa-sikhina kshitipa vipaksha
rûpârntarâņi salabha 'iva yasya bhôjuḥ || 11 [ll] 16Himamayakha-mayOkhavissimkhal-akhila-yaso-bhara-s
1 From impressions supplied to me by Dr. Fleet. • Expressed by a symbol.
Metre : Målini. • The upper portion of the syllables ama-Dai is damaged, but the actual reading appears to be as given above. Instead of the word wdddma I should rather have expected a word meaning 'frightened or something similar.
5 Metre : Vasantatilaka; and of the next verse. • Metre: Upajati. 7 Metre: Vasantatilakd. * Originally -dhurd was engraved. • Metre: Sardulavikridita; and of the next verse. 10 The syllable jind looks in the original like atrd. 1 Metre: Sragdhara.
Metre: Bathôddhate. Metre : Upajati. Daksbiņesa Yama, the guardian of the South; Danada - Kubêra, the guardian of the North; Prachotas - Varuņa, the guardian of the West; Jisbņu - Iodra, the guardian of the East, Buchi - Agri, the guardian of the South-East; Punyajana-Rakahas or Nirriti, the guardian of the South-West; Mabels - Siva, the guardian of the North-East; Mababala = VAyu, the guardian of the North-West,
* Metre : Vasantatilak. 4 Metre : Drutavilambita.

Page #146

No. 19.]
NALLUR GRANT OF HARIHARA II.
113
12 bhita-dik-cha yah! Ganapatim patim-Andhrabhuvô vyadhadayudhi dhfitam
karuņa-ta(va)ruņaśrayaḥ 11 12 [118] "Ripu-nfipa-Hiranyakasip-Or-u(a)rassthala
dalana-Narasimhah | Simho-jani jani-jagat-jayasya jaga13 tî-patisaténa || 13 [11] Dripyat-sapatna-prithivipati-kumbhi-kumbha-Barbhédan-Akripa
krip&ņa-karo-chirêņa | Kaziboja-vaji-jita-kumjaram=&jimadhyer&janam-Arjunam
atarjayad-Arjitam yah || 14 [11] M&-4 14 d-8ddama-dvéghi-dvirada-rada-samghatta-vikata-sphuling-ôdyad-vidyut-prahara pa-rana
sphúrjjathu-prithuḥ visuddh-ambhô-dhårê yad-asi-jaladaḥ kajjala-nibhaḥ prat&pam
pråmsūnám kshapayati vipaksha-kshiti15 bhșitár || 15 (11) Vasudhar tatra vasudhd-sudhadh&mni mahlpatau prasasati sati
kshmåbhrich-chhiro-vinyasta-sâsanê || 16 [ll] Tasyaiva daivajia-gan-&granitvam
[ra]jñaḥ prapady=&mum=Anantadêvaḥ II(I) akaraya16 tasa trijagaj-jananyah prasadam=åsâdita-tat-prasadah || 17 [11] Sahayyam=arthêna
vidhaya dharmmê tasy=nujanm=éha Mahêśvar-akhyaḥ | imam prasannâm=anavadya
pady&m=yinirmmamê nirmmala17 dhiḥ prasastim || 18 [ilo] Seghô7 yâvad-vahati vasudh&m=shs firshair-agêshair
yâvad=veld-valayam=akhilam n=&bdha yô la ]mghayamti târåståråpatir=api ravêr=
mandalar=y&vad-êtat-tåvad=dêvya bhavata bhavanam 18 bhůshanam bhQ-talasya || 19 (11] 8 Shatk-ône Badala-sat-adhi[ko] sahasrê 1144
varshåņên Saka-pfithivipatah prayatê | Chaitr-adya-pratipadi Chitrabhånu
varshe prisado srachi ruchird=yam-Ambikâyâh (IV) 20 [11] 19 Mangalam mahd-srih || Likhit-êyam Någarajñatiya-brao pamo Gamgadharêņa || Satra
dhara[s=Thjald 11
No. 19.-- NALLUR GRANT OF HARIHARA II.
BY V. VENKATTA, M.A. Three sets of impressions, prepared by the late Sir Walter Elliot, of the subjoined inscription were forwarded by Dr. Fleet to Dr. Hultzsch, who has kindly placed them at my disposal for publication. The impressions are four in number. The first and the fourth bear the Kanarese numerals 'one' and 'three respectively, and the second the numeral 'two.' Consequently, the original, which I am unable to trace, appears to consist of three copper-plates, of which the first and the third are engraved only on one side, and the second on both sides. At the top of each plate is a hole throngh which a ring that held the plates together, must have been passed.
The alphabet employed in the inscription is Nandinagari thronghont, with the exception of the last line, which is in Kanarese characters. The technical execution of the inscription is far from good. The distinction between long and short # is maintained only in the first ten lines, in which three cases of long occur, viz. mula (1.3), murti (1.8), and bhurriha (1. 10). Throughout the rest of the inscription, no attempt is made to distinguish the long from the short u. But, in order not to swell the footnotes unnecessarily, I have inserted the long in the text wherever the sense requires it, except in the case of proper names which are not generally
Compare karupd-varupdlayal, an ocean of compassion,' in Ind. Ant. VoL XIV. p. 816, line 28. * Metre : Gtti: Metro: Vasantatilak.
Metre : Sikharint. Metro: śloka (Anushtabh). Metre : Upajati; and of the next verse. 7 Metre: MandAkranta.
Metre: Praharshini. I am not quite sure about the cousonants enclosed in bracketa; posibly the iuteuded reading may be dldra-Thdu.

Page #147

114
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
(VOL. III.
known. In four cases the short u is marked in such a way that it might be mistaken for a conjunct r, viz. puo (at the end of 1. 19), tuld and purusha (1. 36), and samudra (1. 39). There are certain peculiar mistakes which repeat themselves in this inscription. In line 14, the long as well as the short i are attached to the tt of pottine (for potrinë), and the same mistake recurs in connection with the fr of Sri in line 52. In tadiya (1. 11) and pdlaniyê (1. 89), the short i is ased instead of the long i. To the ti of koféra in line 15, and to the si of vira-si in line 23, the sign of d is affixed in addition to the í and i, respectively. In dana (1.69) and add (1. 70), the d has two signs of a affixed to it in each case. Both the vowels ri and i are attached to d and r, respectively, in drisha (1. 62) and vritti (1. 64). In some conjunct consonants of which the last element is r, and which are followed by a long d, ther is added to the sign of length instead of to the group itself. For instance, the of daishfrá (1.4), asid-gráma (1.59), and drán (1. 89), instead of being added to shț, dg, and d respectively, is connected with the sign of length in each case. The distinction between 8 and a is not clearly marked. Thes of bhgôtsava (1. 29) and of simhasana (1. 33 f.), and the a of abhujanga (1. 24) and of anitárita (1. 39) are nearly identical. In yad-damshfrå (1. 9), makarandda (1. 20), and Muddanena (1. 83), the two d's are written side by side without any attempt to indicate the rirtima. Similar anomalies occur in lines 26 and 32. In the former case h and m are written side by side, and in the second case tataparé is written for tatparê. In line 19, we have a peculiar form of the letter ja. The right angle, which is usually attached to the middle of the vertical portion of the letter, is in this case affixed at the bottom. The double t takes the place of tr in the following cases :- póttine (1. 14), tattásio (1. 59), kaļatto (1. 61), yatta (1. 62), and puttapauttáo (1. 68).
Of mistakes due to wrong pronunciation, the following may be noted :- vrishtya (1.12) and Vuma (1. 61) occur instead of vrishty and Uma, respectively. The dental sibilant is used for the palatal in si for frí (11. 23 and 72), in Salivah& (1. 50 f.) and in srauta for frauta (1.75). Dh occurs for ddh in sidha for siddha (1. 49), and dhdh for ddh in sidhdha (1. 66). The lingual | occurs in the following Sanskrit words - mangaļa (L. 22 f.), kaļa (1. 35), ávali (1. 49), kaļatta (1. 61), chakravala (1. 79), and yugaļa (1. 92). The Tamil name Ilangóvil has been changed to Yalamgövil (1. 62). It remains to be noted here that the name of the father of Harihara II. is written Bhuka once (1. 23), and Bhukka throughout the rest of the present inscription, while in all other inscriptions which have been published, the name is spelt with the unaspirated b and doublo k.
The language of the inscription is Sanskrit, verse (11. 2 to 37, and 50 to 92) and prose (11. 1, 38 to 50, and 93). The first two verses are invocations addressed to Siva and to the boar-incarnation of Vishņu, respectively, the third to Ganapati, and the fourth and fifth again to the boar-incarnation. The sixth verse refers to the Moon, and the seventh to his descendant Yadu and to the race of the Yadavas, who sprang from the latter. The eighth mentions Samgama (I.), the first historical person of the first Vijayanagara dynasty, and the tenth his son Bhukka (i.e. Bukks I.). Bhukka's queen was Gauri and their son Harihara (II.) (v. 14), in whose reign the present inscription is dated. A lengthy prose passage (11. 38 to 50) consists of a list of the birudas of Harihara (II.). Verse 18 gives the date of the inscription, while verses 19 to 31 specify the village granted and the donees. Verse 33 again celebrates Harihara (II.), and verses 34 and 35 contain the names of the composer and of the engraver of the inscription. Then follow four of the usual imprecatory verses. In the last verse (40) the king beseeches future rulers to protect the gift made by him. As in other Vijayanagara inscriptions, the end of the document is marked by the name of the god Sri-Virûpåksha in Kanarese characters.
Of the history of the Vijayanagara kings we do not know so much as might be expected of a dynasty which rose to prominence only about the beginning of the 14th century of the Christian era. The earliest epigraphical record of this dynasty is the only known inscription of Harihara I., in which he is called Mahamandalékvara Párva-paschima-samudr-adhiputi Sri-Vira

Page #148

No. 19.)
NALLUR GRANT OF HARIHARA II.
115
Hariyappa-Vodeya, and which is dated in Saka-Samvat 1261, the Vikrama samvatsara ( = A.D. 1340).1 Of him the Bițragunta grant of Samgama II. says that he defeated "the Sultan." ! In his Lists of Antiquities, Vol. II. p. 161, Mr. Sewell refers to a Hindú confederation, of which the Råya of Vijayanagara formed a party, and which " with an immense force drove the Muḥammadans out of Orangal" in A.D. 1344. Though we have no inscription of Harihara I. as late as A.D. 1344, it is not impossible that he was the Râya of Vijayanagara who joined the confederation, because the earliest inscription of his younger brother Bukka I. is dated in Saka-Samvat 1276* (- A.D. 1353). Búkka I. is represented in two inscriptions as a Mahamandalesvara ruling in the Hoysaņa country. Perhaps this statement furnishes a clue to the origin of the Vijayanagara kings. It may be that they were originally feudatories of the Hoysala kings. After the utter defeat of the Hoysala king Ballkla III. and the demolition of his capital Dvårasamudra by the Muhammadans in the year 1327 A.D.5 he evidently continued the semblance of a kingdom; for there are inscriptions dated in Saka-Samvat 1262 (= A.D. 1340), which refer themselves to his reign, at Erode in the Coimbatore district and at Tiruvannamalai in the South Arcot district, and one dated as late as Saka-Samvat 1265 (= A.D. 1342) at Whitefield in the Bangalore district. It would therefore appear that Ballkļa III. left Harihara I. in the north as & check to the Muḥammadan invaders, who had ousted him in A.D. 1327. His subordinate evidently took advantage of the opportunity to create a principality for himself and eventually to assert bis independence. The only epigraphical record of Harihara I. makes no reference to Ballå!a III, as overlord, nor does it furnish any clue as to the extent of the dominions owned by Harihara I. It is during the time of Bukka I. that the capital Vijayanagara first makes its appearance. There is reason to believe that the Muhammadans continued to be troublesome during the reign of Bukka I. as well.10 It was during the time of Bukka's son Harihara II. that the kingdom became firmly established. This is shown by the fact that he could turn his energies to extend his dominions in the south, or rather to recover possession of the provinces which were probably once subject to Ballala III.
The exact date of the accession of Harihara II., in whose reign the subjoined inscription is dated, is not known. He must have ascended the throne between Saka-Samvat 1293 and 1301.11 From this as well as from other inscriptions we learn that he was the son of Bukka I. by his queen Gauri. In the Satyamangalam plates of Dêvarîya II. we are told that Harihara's queen was Malåmbika.13 His inscriptions have been found at Hampe or Vijayanagara in the Bellary district ; 14 at Bêlûr, 15 Chitaldroog, 16 Harihar i7 and Hassan 18 in the
1 Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 63; see note 52 on the same page. ante, p. 32, verse 5. 9 Jour. Bo. Br. R. 4. 8. Vol. XII. p. 338.
ibid. p. 840. Dr. Fleet's Kanarese Dynasties, p. 70.
• Dr. Hultzacl's Annual Report for 1891-92, p. 8. 7 Madras Christian College Magazine, Vol. IX. p. 667. 8 Dr. Hultzach's Annual Report for 1892-93, p. 2.
ante. P. 36. note 1; Jour. Bo. Br. R. A. 8. Vol. XII. p. 374; Colebrooke's Miscellaneous Essays, Madras edition, Vol. II. p. 258, where it is said that Bukka (I.) made " Vidyanagari" a permanent metropolis; and Mr. Rice's Mysore Inscription, pp. 55 and 278. 1. 10 According to Mr. Sewell (Lists of Antiquities, Vol. II. p. 163), two attacks were made by the Muhammadans about this time on Vijayanagara, the first in 1365-66 and the second in 1878 A.D. The first attack was successful, but in the second the leader was eventually compelled to retire.
The latest known date of Bukka I. is Saka-Samvat 1293 according to the genealogical table of the first Viisyanagara dynasty published ante, p. 36, and the earliest date hitherto discovered of Harihars II. ie SakaSamvat 1301; see Jour, Bo. Br. R. 4. 8. Vol. XII. p. 340.
ante, p. 37, verse 7; Colebrooke's Miscellaneous Essays, Madras edition, Vol. II. p. 258; and Mr. Rice's Mysore Inscriptions, p. 278. 13 ante, p. 37, verse 9.
South-Indian Inscription, Vol. I No. 152. 1 Mr. Rice's Mysore Inscriptions, pp. 222, 227, and 268.
1 In Colebrooke's Miscellaneous Essays, Madras edition, Vol. II. pp. 25-267, an iuscription on three brass plates, found at Chitaldroog, is pablisbed, and another found at the same place is noticed.
17 Mr. Rice's Mysore Inscriptions, p. 55. 18 ibid. p. 278.
02

Page #149

116
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
Mysore state; at Makaravalli in the Hangal taluke of the Dharwar district ; at Conjeeveram and at Tiruppasur near Tiruvallur in the Chinglepnt district; and at Srirangam in the Trichinopoly district. These localities furnish a fair indication of the extent of the dominions of Harihara II. If we except the inscriptions of the Uddiyar chiefs, whose names and birudas resemble those of the kings of Vijayanagara, but about whose exact place in South-Indian history nothing can at present be said with certainty, the earliest Vijayanagara inscriptions in the south belong to the reign of Harihara II. From this fact it may be concluded that he was the first Vijayanagara king who had any possessions in the southern portion of the Madras Presidency. As his earliest inscriptions in the south are dated in Saka-Samvat 1315 ( = A.D 1393), we may further conclude that his expedition to the south cannot have taken place long before that date. The unpublished inscriptions at Conjeeveram and Tiruppåsûr in the Chinglepat district are dated in that very year. The former records that the king made a copper door for the central shrine (vimana) of the temple of the goddess Kåmåkshi. The statement contained in one of his inscriptions, published by Dr. Fleet, that he made gifts at Kanakasabha, Kalahasti, Venkatádri, Káñchi, Srisaila, Sônaśaila, Ahobala, Sriranga and Kumbhakona, need not be mere empty boast, - as in the case of the exploits claimed by some other Vijayanagara kings in their inscriptions, - because there is no reason to doubt that these places were included in his dominions. The two verses which refer to these gifts, were probably composed during the reign of Harihara II. and were copied by later kings.8 Nor is it improbable that Harihara II. actually performed the "sixteen great gifts," as special reference is made to them in the subjoined inscription (verse 17), in the copper-plate grant published by Colebrooke, and in the Satyamangalam plates of Devaraya II.10 The spirit of toleration which characterised the religious feelings of several ancient kings of Southern India, seems to have continued during the time of Harihara II.; for we learn from inscriptions that he patronised the Saivas, Vaishṇavas and Jainas alike.l! The tutelar deity of the kings of the first Vijayanagara dynasty was Virûpêksha, the name of the large Siva temple at Vijayanagara.
* Jour, Bo. Br. R. A. 8. Vol. XII. p. 340 f. • Dr. Hultzsch's Progress Report for February to April 1890, p. 4, No. 29 of 1890.
The date of this unpublisbed Tamil inscription is as follows:- Srimannahómandaldívaran fr. ViraHarihararáyanukku felldwinra Sak-abdam dyirattu margirru orubattu anjing mel belláninra Srimukha. samvatsarattu; "in the Srimukha year, which was current after the Saks year one thousand three hundred and fifteen (had expired), (during the reign) of the illustrious Mahamandaldsvara, the glorious Vira-Harihararaya."
• Dr. Hultzsch's Annual Report for 1891-92, p. 16, No.58 of 1892.
. On the history of these chiefs see South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. pp. 117 ff. and Madras Christian College Magazine, Vol. IX. pp. 670 ff.
. See notes 2 and 3 above. * Jour. Bo. Br. B. A. S. Vol. XII. p. 355, 11.75 to 82 of the text.
8 In two inscriptions (Jout. Bo. Br. R. A. 8. Vol. XII. p. 382, lines 21 to 26 of the text, and Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 364, verses 26 and 27), these two verses occur in connection with Vira-Narasimba, the elder brother of Krishnaraya.
• Miscellaneous Essays, Madras edition, Vol. II. p. 269, verse 19. 10 ante, p. 37, verse 8.
n That the king made gifts at Kalahasti and sonaśaila, which are places sacred to Siva, as well as at Venkatari and Srirangam, which are mered to Vishņu, shows that be made no distinction between Suivis and Vaishnavas. His toleration for Jainism is abown by the fact that he could allow his general Irugs to build Jaina temple at the capital, Vijayanagars; see p. 117, note 4.
1 This is borne out by the fact that the colopbons of the inscriptions of this dynasty consist of the name of the god Virupaksha. In an inscription of Haribara II. published by Dr. Fleet, Jour. Bo. Br. R. 4. 8. Vol. XII. p. 375, it is said that the guardian of the city of Vijayanagara was the god Sri-Virupakshadova; compare Mr. Rice's Mysore Inscriptions, p. 55.

Page #150

No. 19.)
NALLUR GRANT OF HARIHARA II.
117
The date of the death of Harihara II. is not known, but the latest date yet discovered of this king is Saka-Samvat 1321 (= A.D. 1399), the date of the present grant and of the Makaravalli inscription. His principal officials were :
1. Sayaņa, who, as will be seen below, was the minister of Harihara II. about the beginning of his reign. According to a Banawasi inscription, dated Saka-Samvat 1290 (- A.D. 1368), Sâyana's elder brother, Madhava, was ruling the Banavase Twelve-thousand under Bukka 1.3
2. Iruga or Irugapa-dandanátha, the son of Chaicha, who was the minister of Bukkaraya. Iruga built a Jaina temple at Vijayanagara. He is also referred to in an inscription at Sravana-Belgola, and in an unpublished inscription at Tirupparuttikkuram near Conjeeveram, In the second he is called "the best of Jainas" (Jainottaman). He had also some literary tastes, for he composed the Nánartharatnamala.
3. Muddaya-daņdanátha, who is mentioned in an inscription at Harihar8 and one at Belúr. There is a long unpublished Sanskrit inscription in Grantha characters, containing a string of birudas of this minister, in the Ranganatha temple at Srirangam. 10
4. Gundapa-dandanátha, who is mentioned in inscriptions at Belar. 11
5. Vira-Bâchanna-Vodeya, who, according to a Kanarese inscription at Makaravalli in the Hângal tâluka of the Dharwar district, dated Saka-Samvat 1321, the Pramadi samvatsara, and during the reign of Harihara (II.), was ruling Gôve, the modern Goa.
6. According to an unpublished copper-plate inscription in the Nandinågart alphabet and Kanarese language at Bhatkal in the Bombay Presidency, two impressions of which were received by Dr. Hultzsch from Mr. Consens, - Mallaņa-Odeyar, who resided at Honnêvura (Honavar), was ruling the principality of Haive in Saka-Sarvat 1309, the Kshaya samvatsara ( A.D. 1387), as a dependant of Harihara (II.). With the permission of Dr. Hultzsch, I subjoin the passage which contains the date of this inscription.
TEXT.13
3 afer [*] sita authafar gaefaufente[]4 धीश्वर श्रीमन्महाराजाधिराज राजपरमेश्वर श्री[वी]5 VETHETTI[T] fagudiate17[]qucy (=it)6 HH[][] stangefert T au 707 a[fa]" urfayarlo farefcat []99qu erface - 8 न ओभत्तनय क्षय[सं]वसरद" सिंहद गुरु पुष्य [बहुल 9 afH J E [7] . . . . . . . . .
See p. 116, note 1.
According to Professor Aufrecht, Catalogus Catalogorum, p. 711, Sayaņa died in A.D. 1887. * Ind. Ant. Vol. IV. p. 206. • South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 156. 5 Mr. Rice's Inscriptions at Sravana-Belgola, No. 82. • Dr. Holtzach's Progress Report for February to April 1890, p. 3. 7 South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. 1. p. 156. • Mr. Rice's Mysore Inscriptions, p. 56.
ibid. pp. 267 ff.
See p. 116, note 4 Mr. Rice's Mysore Inscriptions, pp. 222 and 227.
1 See p. 116, note 1. * From two ink-impressions prepared by Mr. Cousens. Read tror B Read सुमिइंदिन.
** Read at
- Read संवारद,

Page #151

118
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
TRANSLATION. "Hail! During the victorious and prosperous reign of the glorious and powerful emperor, the lord of the eastern, southern and western oceans, the glorious king of great kings and supreme lord of kings, the glorious Vira-Harihara-Maharaya - while the glorious MallaņaOd[e]yar, residing at Honnavura, was ruling the kingdom of Haive,- in the Kshaya samvatsara, which corresponded to the Saka year one thousand three hundred and nine, (when) Jupiter (was standing) in Leo, on Thursday, the fifth (tithi) of the dark (fortnight) of the month of) Pushya."
Gold and copper coins, apparently issued during the reign of Harihara II., still exist. In his paper on the Coire of the Kings of Vijayanagara, Dr. Hultzsch describes a half-pagoda and a copper coin. A second copper coin is described in his paper on South Indian Copper Coins.? On all of them the legend reads Pratápa-Harihara.
of the birudas of the king mentioned in lines 38 to 50 of tho subjoined inscription, the most important are :- Karnataka-lakshmi-karn-avatansa, Sardúla-mada-bhañjana, Vêdabhashya-prakasaka and Vaidika-marga-sthapan-acharya. The first shows that he was ruling over the Karnața country, and the second that he professed to have conquered the Cholas, who had the tiger for their emblem. The biruda Vêdabhashya-prakdéaka clearly refers to the commentaries on the Vedas, which were published under the king's authority by Sayanacharya. This celebrated Vedic scholar professes to have been the minister of Sargama II, and of Harihara II.3 The biruda Vaidika-márga-sthápan-acharya of the inscription corresponds to Vaidika-márga-pravartaka, which is attributed to Harihara (II.) in the colophon of Sayana's commentary on the Satapathabrahmana. In his Oxford Catalogue Professor Aufrecht describes a manuscript of the Tarkabháshd-prakúfika. From its colophon we learn that the work was composed by a certain Chinnabhatta, who was the son of Vishnudévårådhya, the younger brother of Sarvajña, and a dependant of Harihara-Maharaja. Professor Aufrecht tells us elsewhere that Sâyana's teacher was Vishnu-Sarvajña. This Sarvajna was very probably identical with the elder brother of Chinnabhatta, and the Harihara-Maharaja of the colophon of the Tarkabhishd-prakásiká with Harihara II. Some of the details furnished by Madhava's and Sayana's works 7 regarding their relations and contemporaries are corroborated by a mutilated Grantha inscription of the Aruļåļa-Perumal temple at Conjeeveram, which, with the permission of Dr. Hultzsch, I subjoin, as far as it can be made out :i f
*1 arut ait furt naftalari h 2 [][HT ] .. Trgo: [T]: fa: [*1 ] 3 [@][]u[fa: #] .. []P ]Watt THCET[]4 @ET[] TET[E]at[fear:] [u]
1 Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 802. . ibid. Vol. XXI. p. 321.
See ante, p. 23. • The parage alluded to runs as follows:- Taraftar yaratani c efceret. gauti F1 ; Professor Weber's Berlin Catalogue, Vol. II. p. 73.
The colophon referred to runs as follows:- Tife CHETTforfeda v afagęstw a gåa f u farfaret HTCTTicar14 .
. . . . ; Professor Aufrecht's Oxford Catalogue, p. 244, a. • Catalogus Catalogorum, s.v. HT.
ante, p. 23. • Dr. Holtzach's Annual Report for 1892-93, p. 14, No. 60 of 1899. From an inked estampage received from the Editor.
19 Read Tere :

Page #152

No. 19.]
NALLUR GRANT OF HARIHARA II.
119
This verse is addressed to Sayana and states that he belonged to the Bharad våja gôtra and followed the Bødhåyana sútra, and that his mother was Srimâyi, his father Måyana, his younger brother the poet Bhóganátha, his master king Samgama (II.), and his preceptor Śrikanthanatha. His elder brother is also mentioned, but the name, instead of being Madhava, as may be expected, seems to begin with Máyana.
The date of the subjoined inscription (verse 18) is not quite intelligible. The meaning of the syllables gâtradhacha (1. 51) is not apparent; nor can the occurrence of the word tidhar (i.e. tithau) in the same line after Pramadini be explained, as the word occurs afterwards (1. 52) in its proper place. Leaving these two obscure words aside, the date is Wednesday, the day of a lunar eclipse in the month of Kårttika of the cyclic year Pramådin, which was current after the Salivaha Saka year 1921. Mr. Dikshit, to whom I submitted this date for calculation, has favoured me with the following remarks :-" The púrnimd of adhika (intercalary) Kårttika of Saka-Samvat 1321 expired, ended on a Wednesday at 27 gh. 20 p. Ujjain mean-time. Its European equivalent is the 15th October, 1399 A.D. There was a lunar eclipse on this day, as mentioned in the inscription, and, consequently, the above date must be intended in it, though the word adhika (intercalary) does not occur. There is a method by the application of which and by making calculations from the First Arya-Siddhanta, this month is likely to prove an ordinary (not intercalary) month. The eclipse mentioned was visible for a short time after sunset over almost the whole of India."
According to verse 19, the place at which the grant was made by the king, was the shrine of the god Virûpåksha on the Bhaskara-kshetra at Pampå, a quarter of the city of Vijayanagara. Pampå is the Sanskrit equivalent of Hampe, the Kaparese name of one of the villages which now occupy the site of the ruins of Vijayanagara. The shrine of Virûpaksha, or Pampepati, is even now situated in the centre of the village of Hampe. From the present inscription we learn that that portion of Pampå or Hampe, on which the temple of Virupaksha is built, bore the name Bhaskara-kshetra.
The donees of the subjoined inscription were two Brâhmaņa brothers, [Au]bhala and Nrisimha, who belonged to the Bharadvaja gôtra and appear to have studied the Yajurveda. The object of the grant was the village of Nallûri (v. 23) or Srinallûr (v. 29), which was also called Savanaråjiyapuram (v. 25). The village was situated in Meguna-vaļanadu, which was also called Nalaturipalem-simå and formed part of Paiyûri-kõtta, a district of the Chandragiri-maharajya. Chandragiri is now the head-quarters of a tåluka in the North Aroot district. According to Mr. Crole's Chingleput Manual (p. 438), "Peiyur-kottam " formed part of the modern Ponneri tâlukâ. Meguņa-valanâdu is probably a corruption of the Tamil name Meykunra-vaļanadu, which occurs in two of the copper-plate inscriptions preserved in the Madras Museum. According to these two grants Megkunra-valanadu was another name of Paiyûr-kottam. Nalaturipalem may be connected with Nellaturi, which is mentioned in a copper-plate grant of the third Vijayanagara dynasty. Tondira-mandala, which occurs in verse 20 of the subjoined inscription immediately before the boundaries of the granted village,
In the introduction to his commentary on the Parásarasmriti, Madhava calls his mother Srimati; see ante, p. 23, note 4.
According to the Bitrgunta grant, Srikanthanatha was the preceptor of Samgama II.; ante, p. 22. • Ep. Ind. Vol. 1. p. 361.
See Dr. Burgeos' Arohaological Survey of Southern India, Vol. IV. pp. 148 and 150. The passage in which Merkura valanada occurs, is identical in both of these inscriptions and runs as follows:- Seyan konda. Tonda-mandalattil Sandiragiri-rdchchiyattil kil-karaiyadna Meykura valanddedya Payyar.kk6tfattil; "in Paiyûr-kottam, also called Megkunta-valandn, which formed the eastern district (?) of Chandragiri-rajyam, (a division) of the Jaya konda-Tonda-mandalam."
Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 127.
TundAka-vishaya was the name of the Palliva country according to a Western Chalukya inscription, SouthIndian Inscriptions, Vol. 1. p. 146, sud Tundira-mandala accurs in a Tirumalai inscription, ibid. p. 106.

Page #153

120
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. III.
% 3A
is a Sanskritised form of the well-known Tondai-mandalam, the ancient Tamil name of the Pallava country. Though the word Tondira-mandala does not stand before Chandragirimahárdjye, it appears from the two Madras Museum grants quoted above, that the latter was considered as a portion of the former, just as the Padavidu-rajya was according to a later Vijayanagara inscription. The granted village lay to the north of Chiruväpuri, to the south of Pansppaika, to the west of Toranallari, and to the south-west of the Arap river. Of these boundaries, the villages of "Panappakkam" and "Toranullur" are in the Ponneri tAluk, and the Araṇi river passes through the same täluka. Consequently, the village of Nallar must be looked for in the Ponneri tâluke. On the Ponnèri Taluk Map there is a village called Vadakku-Nallur (No. 124), which is to the south-west of the Araṇi river, to the sonth of Sevuttu-Papappakkam (No. 125), and to the north-west of Taranallar (No. 123), which is probably the same as the "Toranullor" of the Chingleput Manual and the ToranallQri" of the inscription. Though the remaining boundary, Chiruvâpuri, is not found on the Taluk May, Vadakku-Nallûr may be safely identified with Nalläri or Srînallär, the village granted by the inscription.
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 [२]भमस्तु । श्रीगणाधिपतये नमः । 2 नम([स्तुंगशिरबुंदिचंद्रचामरचारवे । ली. ३ क्यनगरारंभमूलस्तंभाय शंभवे । [१] हरे4 [ ]लावराहस्य द[ष्ट्रा]दंड(:)म पातु व: । है6 माद्रिकलशा यत्र धात्रि' छत्रश्रियं दधौ । [२१] हेमांभो6 बहकिंज[क] पुजपिंजरितांघ्रये । विघ्नेश्वरा7 य विघ्नानां निहंत्रे विदधे नमः । [३] "विष्णारादिव8 राहस्य मूर्तिनित्यं श्रियेस्तु वः । धात्री मह'
। ति दंष्ट्राग्रे धत्ते यस्तु श्रिया सह । [४] यह[t]कुर10 गा हि भूरिह सतां कर्माणि वेदार्थिनां तैर्नी11 दत्वमरा' हरिः कुलगुरुस्तेषां तदिया' घनाः [1] 12 ते वर्षति भवंति सर्वलतवासस्थानि" विध्या" प्र13 वास्तै दंति पितामहप्रणिहितास्तस्मै न14. मः पोत्तिणे" । [५*] "पासीत्रैलोक्य[जी]वातुरानंद इव मू16 तिमान् । परमेखरकोटीरप्रथमाभरण' अशी । [*] .. 16 तदन्वये महातेजा यदुरासीमहीपत:" [*] सोम
1 See p. 119, poto 4.
Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 182, verse 53 of the text. • Mr. Crolo's Chingleput Manual, pp. 345 and 846. • From three ink-intpressions by the late Sir Walter Elliot. - Read चावी.
Read ye.
? Read forst. • Read नन्दन्त्यमरा.
• Rand तदीया.
10 Read खतिका. * Read TWT. * To the T of offre both i and fare attached ; read afya. Read चासो
14 To the T of Act both (snd d are attached. WRead महीपति:

Page #154

No. 19.]
NALLUR GRANT OF HARIHARA II.
121
17 वंश्या यंत: नाघ्याद्यादवा इति विश्रुताः । [७] तस्म18 न्' यदुकुले साध्ये 'सोभूछि संगमेश्वरः । येन पूर्व19 [विधानेन पालिताः सकलाः प्रजाः । [८] यद्यशःपुं.' 20 [डरीकस्य कर्णिका कनकाचल: । मक[रं]हप्र21 वाहीभन्महामंदा किनि- नदी । [] तस्य श्री संग में22 ट्रस्य पुत्रीभूत् पुण्यवैभवात् । विरत्रिमंग23 कादशी' वीरसिभुकभूपति: । [१०] सप्ताचिरलसं [लोका] 24 अभुजंगविभूषणं [1] वदंत्यनुग्रनाम[T]नं शि[वं]
Second Plate; First Side. 25 यं भुक्कभूपतिं [११] यतीर्तिलक्ष्मा: क्रीडत्या [अ]: 28 झंड' रनमंटपं । मुक्ताच्छत्र शशां27 क[स्तु] दीपः शुक्रदिवाकरौ । [१२] धर्मण" रक्षति 28 क्षोणीं वीरश्रीभुक्कभूपतौ । निरातका भ29 [यत्तस्मिवित्यभोगोमवाः प्रजाः [१३] गौरीसह30 चरात्तस्मात् प्रादुरासीमखरात् । [य] 31 प्रतीत स्कंदांशी राजा हरिहरेश्वरः । [१४*] सर्व32 वर्णाश्रमाचारप्रतिपालनततपरे । तस्मिन् 33 चतु:समुद्रांति] भूमिः कामदुधाभवत् [१५] सिं
हासनजुषस्तस्य कीत्या भांति दिशो दश । उ
दयाद्रिगतस्यें दो ज्योत्वायेव कळानिधेः । [१] 36 "तुलापुरुर्षदानादिमहादानानि षोडश । क37 तवान् प्रतिराजन्यवचपातात्मवैभव:' । [१७] 38 "श्रीमद्राजाथिराजराजपरमेश्वरः । पूर्वद39 क्षिणपश्चिमोत्तरसमुद्राधीखरः । अनि[वा]40 रितः ।'] दुष्टराजराजन्यभुजंगवैनतेयः । 41 [शरणागतववपंजरः । कलिकालधर्मः । 42 कर्णाटकलनीकर्णावतंसः । चतुवर्णाश्व-18
IRnd तखिन्. Read सोभूकौ.
The ansrndra is at the begiming of the next line. * Read mozifant.
The anusrára is at the beginning of the next line. Read वरती. 7 Rend uit te tyre. To the of cf both i and d are affixed. • Read यत्योर्विवच्या ..
Read बचावं. WRead मडप:.
Read eräs. "Bend तत्पर
Read की..
"Bend °स्खेन्दीयोस्खयेय. "Rend पुरुष.
Read पानातवैभवः
- Read 'नाधिराज. " Read चतुर्व.

Page #155

122
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vor. III.
43 [मपालकः । कुलगिरितटलिखितघोषण: [1] 44 [रणरंगभिषण: । परराजराजीवसुधाक45 रः । परनारीसहोदरः । पुण्यश्लोकप्रहषः । 46 शादलमदभंजन: । चेरचीळपांड्यस्थ[7]47 पनाचार्यः । वेदभा[य]प्रकाशकः । वैदीकमा[1]: 48 [स्थापनाचार्यः । कर्मोपेताध्वर्यः' । राजकल्य[*]णशेख[र][: ।"]
Second Plate; Second Side. 49 [सि]धसारखतेत्यादि[बिरुदावळिभूषितः स खलु []विरप्र-5 50 तापहरिह[रदेवमहारायः । धात्रीनेत्रगुणक्षपेतरयुते घिसा51 लिवाहे गते [शाखें गोधच प्रमादिनि तिधौ मास्यूर्जके ना52 मनी' । पक्षे तत्र वळक्षके बुधदिने श्रीपौर्णिमास्यां तिधौ (1) 53 काले पु[य]म[हं]तरे" शुभकरे सोमोपरागे वरे । [१८] श्रीतुं-" 54 गभद्रापरिघे नगरे विज़यांहये । पंपायां भास्कर क्षे]55 चे श्रीविरूपाक्षसंनिधौ । [१८] चंद्रगिरिमहाराज्ये प्रा[ज्ये] 56 पैयुरिकोटके" । नलटुरिपाऊँसीमाख्ये मैगुणाव[ल]57 नाडुके । [२०] तोंडीरमंडले ख्याते विद्दशि(:)रुपशोभिते [1]
चि[रु]58 वापुर्युदग्भागे पनप्पाकस्य दक्षिणे । [२१] नैऋत्याम[र]69 णीनद्यास्तोरन रिपश्चिमे" । [२२] स "सत्तासीटामवरी 60 ग्रामो "नमुरिसं[जि]त: । पाचकेदारजनुषा यो रेजे स
स्यसंपदा । [२३] "वुमारमाकळत्ताभ्यां सहितौ शिवके62 शवौ । यळंगोविल्नीलदृिषवामानौ" यत्त तिष्ठतः । [२४] 68 पुरं सावणराजीयं प्रतिनामेति विश्रुतं ।
Read भौषण:
Read हर्ष:
• Read ध्वर्यु:. • Read सिद्ध • Read धौवीर.
• Read चपेश्वरमिते श्रीशा' - Read शाके. • Read नामनि. The grammatically correct reading, which is, however, precluded by the metre, would be कनामनि. 9 To the a both long and short iare attached. - Read पौर्णमास्यां तिथौ. IRead महनी. 12 The anusodra is at the beginning of the next line.
Rend ofce. * Read विजयाइये,
Read पैथरिकीहके. * Read of. The second half of verse 22 seems to have been omitted. Probably the omitted portion contained the boundary of the granted village in the western direction. 7 Read ता. 18 Read नारि.
" Read उमा. Read खचाभ्यां, 1 Read दष. » Read यत्र.
Read राजौयं. .

Page #156

No. 19.]
NALLUR GRANT OF HARIHARA II.
123
64 'हित्तिहादशसंयुक्त तमिमं ग्राममुत्तमं । [२५*] सर्वमा65 यं चतुस्मीमासंयुतं च समंततः । निधिनिक्षेप
पाषाणसिध्ध[स]ध्यजलान्वतं । [२६*] 'अक्षाण्यागामिसं67 युकां पटभी[ग्यं] सुभूतिदं । वापीकूपतटाकैश्च क68 च्छारामैच शोभितं । [२७] पुत्तपौत्तादिभिर्भोग्यं (1) क्रमा
[दचंद्रतारकं । 'दानस्य[*]धमनस्यापि विक्रयस्या70 पि चोचितं । [२८] 'अदाहामवरं रम्यं श्रीनम्नुरि ति] सं-10 71 जितं । [ौभळावरिव[य्यय सानुजाय विपश्चीते" । [२८] 72 "सिभरद्वाज[गो]त्तिय्यवरनारायणा[त्म]ज: । पार्च [ौभ]73 व्यज्व[*] तु ष[]त्तिमिह चाश्रुत । [३०] तस्यानुजो महातेजा[:*]]
श्रुतिसा[ग]74 [र]पारगः । नृसिंहयज्वा च कति]" वृति[ष]टूमवाप्तवान् । [३१] परितः" 75 प्रयित[विधे] पुरोहितपुरोगमैः । विविधैवि[बु]][:*] सौत[पधि]-16
Third Plate. • 76 [क]रधिकैगिरा । [३२] वीर: श्रीवरभुकभूपतनयः मा77 पालचूडा[मणी]:" "पुंखत्कीर्तिविभूषित78 [त्रिभुवनः स्फूर्जत[प्र]तापोदयः [1] प्राचंद्रार्कम[गा]79 [रवत् वसु[म]तीमाचक्रवाळाचलं श्रोमानाहव[राघ]80 वो हरिहर[:] खां पालयत्यन्वहं । [२३] स भूयो याजको
धीमान् को81 टिशा[राध्यनंदनः । शासनश्नोककर्ता वै मल्लनाराध्यक्
त्तिकः । [३४] तच्छासननिद" खामीशासनेन विलेखितं । शासना83 चायवर्येण मुहणेन च शिल्पिना ॥ [२५.] स्वदत्ता दहिगुणं] पु84 एवं परदत्तानुपालनं । परदत्तापहारेण वदत्तं नि
1 Read वृत्ति. Road सिr and जलान्वितम्. Read पचिवा. • Read युक्तमह. •Other inscriptions read साई instead of सभूतिदं.
• Read पुषपीचा. 7 To the T a second vertical line is attached besides the sign of length. * To the ET of ET a second sign of length is affixed.
Read fto; the akshara fa is engraved below the line. 10 The anusidra is at the beginning of the next line. - Read विपश्चिते. WRead श्रीभरतान; गोत्तिव्य, गीचीय, is used in the sense of सगीच.
The letter OT is engraved above the line. 14 The letter for is engraved below the line; read it of " Eend परीत: प्रयवैः खिग्धैः.
Read श्रीवपषि.
T Read मषि:. WRead खत्?
"Read नमिद खामि.
R2

Page #157

124
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. III.
85 फलं भवेत् । [२५] स्वदत्तां परदत्ता वा यो हरेति' वसुंधरा[म्"] ।
षष्टि88 वर्षसहस्राणि विष्ठायां जायते क्रिमिः । [३७"] एकेव' भगिनी लो. 87 के सर्वेषामेव भूभुजां । न भोज्या न करग्राधा विप्रदत्ता व
। संधरा । [३८] सामान्यीयं धर्मसेतुं' नृपाणां काले काले पा89 लनियो' भवन्विः । सर्वानेतान् भाविन: पार्थिवेंद्रान् भूयो 90 भूयो याचते रामचंद्रः । [३८] महंशजा: परमहीपति[व]शजा
वा ये वंशजा[:*] 'सततमुज्वलधर्मचित्ता[:*] । 'तहर्ममेव परिपालनमुहहंति 'तप्तादपद्मयुगळं शिरसा वहामि ॥ [४०] श्रीविरूपाच" [1]
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Let there be prosperity! Obeisance to the blessed Ganadhipati!
(Verse 1.) Adoration to Sambhu (Siva), who is adorned, as with a chāmara, with the moon that is kissing (his) lofty head, (and) who is the principal pillar at the building of the city (sokich consists of the three worlds!
(V. 2.) Let it protect you, the staff-like task of Hari (Vishnu), who disported himself as a boar, (placed) on which (tusk) the Earth resembled a parasol, with the golden mountain (Meru) as its point!
(V. 3.) I make obeisance to Vighnesvara (Ganapati), the remover of obstacles, whose feet are dyed yellow by the mass of the stamina of golden lotus-flowers.
(V. 4.) Let it always bring you prosperity,- the body of Vishnu, the primeval Boar, who carries on the tip of (his) huge tusk the Earth along with Sri (Lakshmi)!
(V. 5.) Obeisance to that Boar, on whose graceful tusk rests the Earth!- On this (earth) (are performed) sacrifices by good men who know the meaning of the Vedas; by these sacrifices) the gods are pleased; the head of the race of these (gods) (is) Hari (Indra); to him (Indra) belong the clonds; these (clouds) pour forth rain; by rain all creepers and grain grow; (and) by these, the men created by Pitamaha (Brahma) are gladdened.
(V. 6.) There was (produced) the Moon, who supports the life (of the inhabitants) of the three worlds, who appears to be an incarnation of joy, (and who is the chief ornament on the diadem of Paramesvara (Siva).
(V. 7.) In his (the Moon's) race, there was a glorious ruler of the earth, (called) Yadu, after which praiseworthy (king) the descendants of the race of the Moon are (also called Yadavas.
(V. 8.) In this praiseworthy race of Yada was born that glorious lord Samgama, by whom all subjects were protected according to the ancient rules.
(V. 9.) The lotus of his fame had the golden mountain (Mêra) for its seed-vessel, (and) the great Mandakini (Ganga) river for a stream of honey.
JRead रेव. • Read पालनीयो भवतिः • Read महम.
Read षष्टिं वर्ष.
• Read भूभुनः? • Read ववाद,
Rend एकव.
T Read मुखज्यच. In Kanarese characters

Page #158

No. 19.]
NALLUR GRANT OF HARIHARA II.
125
(V. 10.) In consequence of his numerous good deeds in former births), this glorious king Samgama begat a son, the glorious king Vira-Bhu[k]ka, who W88 an auspicious mirror to the goddess of heroes.
(V. 11.) People identify this king Bhukka with Siva, devoid of terrible surnames, as he is slow of fire (i.e. anger) (and) not surrounded by dissolute friends (bhujanga), (while Siva. is quick of fire and adorned with serpents (bhujanga)].
(V. 12.) The sporting goddess of his fame (had) the mundane egg for a jewelled hall, the Moon for a parasol (set with pearls, and Venus and the Sun for a (double) lamp.
(V. 13.) While that glorious king Vira-Bhukka was righteously protecting the earth, the people, anafflicted by calamities, were continually enjoying festivals.
(V. 14.) From this great lord (mah&svara), who was the husband of Gauri, was born the lord Harihara, a king who was renowned by (his) power (baktı), (and) who was a partial incarnation of Skanda.
(V. 15.) While this (king) was engaged in upholding the observances of all the castes and orders, the earth up to the four oceans became the celestial cow (in fulfilling all desires).
(V. 16.) The ten directions are illumined by the fame of him who is seated on the throne, as by the light of the full-moon who is standing over the eastern mountain.
(V. 17.) Having taken away the wealth of rival kings (as suddenly) as a falling thunderbolt, (he) performed the sixteen great gifts, viz. the gift of his weight (in gold), etc.
(Line 38.) This glorious Virapratâpa-Hariharadeva-Mahåraya, who was adorned by a series of such birudas as :--The illustrious king of kings and the supreme lord of kings; the lord of the eastern, southern, western and northern oceans; the unopposed; a Vainatêya (.e. Garuda) to the snakes (which are) wicked kings and princes; an adamantine cage for refugees; the Dharma (i.e. Yudhishthira) of the Kali age; the ear-ornament to the goddess of the Karnataks (country); the supporter of the four castes and orders; he whose proclamations are engraved on the slopes of the principal mountains; he who is formidable on battlefields; the moon to the day-lotuses (which are hostile kings; a brother to the wives of others; he whose (only) delight is the fame of virtne; the destroyer of the pride of the Tiger; the master in establishing the Chêra, Chôļa, and Pandya (kings); the publisher of the commentaries on the Vedas; the master in establishing the ordinances prescribed by the Vedas; he who has provided the Adhvaryu (priests) with employment; the auspicious ornament of kings; he whose eloquence is well-known ;
(Verse 18.) After the auspicious Salivaha saka (year) measured by the earth (1), the eyes (2), the qualities (3), (and) the moon (1), (i.e. 1321), had passed, . . . . . . . . in the (cyclic year) Pramådin, in the month called Orjaka (Kärttika), in the bright fortnight of this month), on Wednesday, the holy full-moon tithi, at the lucky time of an auspicious (and) excellent eclipse of the moon;
(V. 19.) At the city (nagara) called Vijaya (ie. Vijayanagara), whose moat is the holy Tungabhadra, at Pampa, at the Bhaskara-kshetra, in the presence of the god) SriVirupaksha;
The mirror is one of the eight auspicious objecta (ashfa-mangala). In saying that Bakka was an * auspicious mirror" to the goddess of heroes, the composer probably meant that the king was a special favourite of that goddess.
• The god Skanda is the son of Mahesvars (Śiva) and Gaurt, and bears a spear (hakli). • The tiger was the emblem of the Chôļa kings.
• The unintelligible syllables y md the word fast, i.. faut, after w ifefu are left untranslated; see p. 119 above.
The construction is here interrupted by verse 20 to 24. The verb follows in verse 29.

Page #159

126
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
(V. 20.) In the great Chandragiri-maharajya, in Paiyuri-kõtta, in the MeguņaValanadu (also called Nalaturipalem-sima ;
(V. 21.) In the renowned Tondiramandals, which is adorned by learned men, on the northern side of Chiruvâpuri, on the south of Panappaka;
(V. 22.) On the south-west of the Araṇi river, (and) on the west of Toranalluri;
(V. 23.) There was the best of villages, the village called Nalluri, which was resplendent with an abundance of corn, growing in the neighbouring paddy fields ;
(V. 24.) Where Siva and Kêśava (Vishnu) under the names of YalangÔvil and Niladrishad reside along with their consorts Uma and Ramå (respectively).
(V. 25.) This best of villages, which was well known under the other name Båvanarajiyapuram, (and) which was accompanied with twelve shares ;
(V. 26.) Free of taxes, up to its) four boundaries on all sides, together with treasures, deposits, stones, actuals, outstandings, and water;
(V. 27.) Together with the akshini and ágâmin, with the eight enjoyments(?), productive of great wealth, adorned with ponds, wells, tanks, marshes and groves;
(V. 28.) To be enjoyed in regular succession by sons, grandsons, and so forth, as long as the moon and the sun (endure), (and) with the right to present, mortgage, and sell (it);
(V. 29.) (The king)' gave (this) excellent (and) lovely village, called Srinallûr, to the learned [Au]bhala, the best of sacrificers, and to his younger brother.
(V. 30.) The pious [Aubha]?a-Yajvan, the son of Narayana, who was the best of the descendants of the holy gótra of Bharadvája, received six shares of this village).
(V. 31.) His younger brother, the pious (and) glorious Nřisimha-Yajvan, who had crossed the ocean of the Vedas, also received six shares.
(V. 32.) Surrounded by several pious (and) amiable scholars, who walked in the path prescribed by the Vedas, who were full of eloquence, (and) who were headed by the family priest (purðhita).*
(V. 33.) The son of the favourite of fortune, king Bhukka,- the heroic Harihara, the crest-jewel of kings, the illustrious Raghava (Rama) in war, whose roaming (?) fame adorns the three worlds, and whose brilliant power is always) rising, protects day by day, as long as the moon and the sun (endure), like a (single) house, the earth which is his own, up to the Chakravala mountain.
(V. 34.) The composer of the verses (flóka) of (this), edict (fdsana) (was) the wise son of Kotiśårådhya, Mallanfirarthyavrittika, who had frequently performed sacrifices.
(V. 35.) The sculptor Muddana, the best among the masters of the writers) of edicts, caused this edict to be engraved by order of the lord (Harihara).
[Verses 86 to 89 are foar of the woal imprecatory verses.] (V. 40.) "I bear on (my) head the pair of the lotus-feet of those kings, either descendants of my race or descendants of the races of other kings, who, always resplendent with charitable thoughts, undertake the protection of my gift."
(Line 93.) Sri-Virapakaba.
See p. 125, note 5.
* This name is probably derived from Ahobilam, a famous Valahpass shrine in the Karnal distriet, which is mentioned in inscriptions of Haribara II. and later Vijayanagara kinga.
Adhvaris-and yajvan (v. 30 f.) appear to be synonymous with adhvary, 'a student of the Yajurveda.'
• This verse has to be construed with verse 29, before which it ought to stand. The compower appeare to bare copial it from earlier Vijayanagara grants without the necessary discrimination

Page #160

No. 20.]
ACHYUTAPURAM PLATES OF INDRAVARMAN:
127
No. 20.--ACHYUTAPURAM PLATES OF INDRAVARMAN.
By E. HULTZSCH, PH.D. The copper-plates which bear the subjoined inscription, belong to Mallapragada Surya. Prakasa Rao of Achyutapuram, near Mukhalingam, in the Ganjam district. They were brought to my notice by Mr. G. V. Ramamurti of Parla-Kimedi, and forwarded to me at my request by the Collector of Ganjam. The owner has consented to let me deposit the plates in the Madras Museum. The plates are three in number and measure 57 by 2 inches. Their rims are not raised. The second plate bears writing on both sides. The plates are in a state of nearly perfect preservation. The ring on which they were strang, and which had not yet been cut when I received the plates, is about thick and about 3" in diameter. The small oval seal, in the lower part of which the ends of the ring are secured, measures about t' by f". It bears, on & slightly countersunk surface, some indistinct emblem or emblems. The weight of the three plates is 15% oz, and that of the ring and seal 6 oz.,- total 1 i 5 oz.
The alphabet of the inscription resembles the alphabets of the two published grants of Indravarman II. The language is nearly correct Sanskrit. With the exception of three imprecatory verses (lines 19-22) and one concluding verse (1.23 f.), the inscription is written in prose.
The plates record a gift of land, which was made at Kalinganagara (1.1) by one of the kings of Kalinga (1.4) of the Ganga family (1.6), the Maharaja Indravarman (1. 8), alias Rajasimha (1. 24), during the sun's) progress to the north (udag-ayana, 1. 13), i.e. during the half-year between the winter and summer solstices. Near the end of the inscription, there is a second date which is probably intended for the day on which the edict was engrossed and issued. This second date is "the eighty-seventh year (in words and numerical symbols) of the reign, on the new-moon of Chaitra” (1. 23). Dr. Fleet has published another copper-plate grant of the Maharaja Indravarman, alias Rajasimha, which is dated in the ninety-first year (in words and numerical symbols) of the reign." The proximity of this date (91) to that of the subjoihed inscription (87) suggests that both inscriptions belong to one and the same king, Indravarman I. alias R&jasimha. This view is further corroborated by the concluding verse of the present grant, which is identical with that of the other grant, and shows that both inscriptions were drafted by the same person, vis. Vinayachandra, the son of Bhanuchandra. Besides, the introductory passage which celebrates the virtues of the king, is literally the same in both inscriptions and styles the king “the establisher of the spotless family of the Gangas," -- an epithet which, as noticed by Dr. Fleet, does not occur in other grants of the Gângas of Kalinga.
The object of the grant was a portion of a field in the village of Siddharthaks in the district of Varahavartani. (1.8), which was given to a Brahmaņa of the Chhandoga school (1.12). The field was situated near a tank named Rajatafaka (11. 10 and 15), i.e. "the King's Tank," the water of which the donee was permitted to utilise for irrigation purposes (1. 17 f.).
See the photo-lithographs, Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 120 f. and p. 122 f.
Similar double dates occur in other Ganga grants; Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. pp. 120 and 122 f., and Vol. XXIII. p. 144.
Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. pp. 131 ff.
* The only exception to this is the omission of the word sukha after sarva-rtu in line 1 of the Achyutaparam plates.
• The same district is referred to in two other Ganga grants; Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. Pp. 120 and 278.

Page #161

128
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vor. III.
According to line 12 f. the grant was made on the occasion of the consecration of a tank (tataka)l in honour of the king's mother. This tank appears to be distinct from the "King's Tank" (Rajatațáka), near which the field was situated.
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 मों स्वस्ति [*] सर्वतरमणीयाहिजयकलिङ्गनगरात्सकलभुवननिर्माणैक2 सूत्रधारस्य भगवती 'गोकपर्नस्वामिनश्चरणकमलयुगलप्रणामा
दपमतकखिकलकी विनयनयसम्पदामाधारः स्वासिधारापरिचन्दाधिगतसकलकलिङ्गाधिराज्यश्चतुरुदधितरण मेखलावनित
साविततामलयथा(:) पनकसमरसंक्षोभजनितजयशब्दी 6 गाजामलकुलप्रतिष्ठ: प्रतापातिशयानामितसमस्तसामन्त
Second Plate; First Side. 7 चूडामणिप्रभामञ्जरीपुञ्चरञ्चितचरणो मातापितृपादानुयातः 8 परममाहेश्वरः श्रीमहाराजेन्द्रवर्मा । वराहवतन्यां सिहायकग्रामे 9 सर्वसमवेतान्कुटुम्बिनस्ममाज्ञापयति [*] विदितमस्तु वो यथास्मिन्या10 मे राजतटाकक्षेचे हलस्य भूम्छंदीकत्व सर्वकरपरिहा11 रेषाचन्द्रार्कप्रतिष्ठकृत्वा 'मातापितृभ्यामात्मनश्च पुण्याभिवृदये गौत12 मसगोत्राय छन्दोगसब्रह्मचारिणे दुर्गशर्मणे मातृभट्टारिक[*]
Second Plate; Second Side. 13 पादानान्तटाकप्रतिष्ठापनमुदगयने' उदकपूर्वमस्माभिसंप्रदत्ता [1] 14 तहिदित्वा स्वभूमिमनुपालयता[व] केनचित्परिवाधा' कार्या । सोमालिङ्गानि
16 पूर्वेण राजतटाकपाली [*] सैव दक्षिणेन [1] पश्चिमेन परिपाट्या वस्नी
कत्रयं [*] 16 उत्तरपाख्या कपाटसन्ध्युपरि पाषाणस्ततः सेष्टकोन्यः पाषाण
1 The grant recorded in the Alamanda plates was made on a similar occasion; see ante, p. 20. The construction of a tank is one of the seven meritorious acts called santana or santali; see ante, p. 92, note 3. " From the original plates. Expressed by saymbol in the original.
Read गोकर्ण. "The.engmver had originally omitted the word राजवटाकचेच. Ho discovered his mistake after he had written the word सं भूकंदीलब, which he elkuced, and over which he engraved राजवटाकाचेचे. Diatinet traces of the effaced letters are visible on the original plate and on the photo-lithograph. • Read मातापित्रीराम 7 Rend प्रविडापन उदयवन.
• Read °वाचा.

Page #162

Pa្គសន្នភាព a ajaa#a ឱBahamដ្ឋបាយ anà17ដ្ឋា
១១៩ ខែម។ យាមាយាស្លាប់ • គ្នា8na2883ាចឲ្យ អz8 ].
Eaa8 a p a(៦យគ្នាទៀauមង់ គគ SE៧រងឌា, ១ ៩១ ១៩៦៧៣៩ បម្ពុជា។ ឱ -
Achyutapuram Plates of Indravarman.--The Year 87.
ii a.
2ាមខាង PahaB]a)មាគ្នាបាជា ៖ • ប៊ីយដ្ឋរះមegagaឪឡឹម rāាមថា " aa #Fuយអង្គម ៦រ ឌា 1#ខ្លីមម រឺថាគ្មាgaa313៦។
1R.. Ser CES El Retakes p3មដ៏យូគី ៦២ ៤៩៦៧2E8ន៤៤, មន ។
E. HULTZSCH.
M. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #163

i b,
macRfaringage 1
Eaី បា{ឱuaះជា ៦៦៦ ៦៦ ឱក ។ 1 ta 1 8 calខាភ : ១ ៥៣ ១ ២៦ោះៗ ពី a Baaar ១ ០២៩៦)
tego@g នឹងធឹមៗដើម®៩:៤៦
S
រឿង ថា គ្មានមារាដ៏mi jង ង zo agazd(Đaga៤០ៗជា21222q៦
មោះ ឌី១ ៦៦g២ ផ្ការ] = ៦7381881
=
rasa batekockiceREUR BRIGA -
៩ដួង ដើមគ៤ Eua86 ៥ ៥ 81 || e និង
a• Baឿថាអាប ej aa aqa
le

Page #164

No. 20.]
ACHYUTAPURAM PLATES OF INDRAVARMAN.
129
17 स्तती धिमारतरहयं तत: कारकक्षश्चेति । तटाकीदकबन्धमोक्षे न केनचि18 हिंघात: कायेति । भविष्यद्राभिचायन्दानधर्मोनुपाल्यस्तथा च व्यासगीता'
Third Plate. 19 बहुभिर्वसुधा दत्ता बहुभिश्चानुपालिता [*] यस्य यस्य यदा भूमिस्तस्य 20 तस्य तदा फलं [*] षष्टिं वर्षसहस्राणि मोदते दिवि भूमिदः [*]
आक्षेप्ता चानु21 मन्ता च तान्येव नरके इसेत् [*] स्वदत्तां परदत्ता वा यबाद्रक्ष युधि
ष्ठिर [1] 22 मही' महि]मता श्रेष्ठ दानाच्छेयोनुपालनमिति । प्रवईमानविजय23 राज्यसंवत्सराः सप्ताशीति[:] ८० ७ चैत्रामावास्यां । इदं विनयचन्द्रेण भानुचन्द्रस्य सूनुना [*] शासनं राजसिहख' लिखितं खमुखान्चया ।
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Om. Hail! From the victorious (city of) Kalinganagara, which is pleasant in all seasons, the devout worshipper of Mahôśvara, the glorious Maharaja Indravarman,who adores the feet of his mother and father; whose feet are reddened by the dense clusters of the light of the jewels on the crests of all vassals, prostrated by (his) excessive valor: who has (effected the establishment of the spotless race of the Gangas; who has caused the cry of “victory" to resound in the turmoil of many battles; whose spotless fame is spread over the surface of the earth which is girt by the waves of the four oceans; who has acquired the sovereignty over the whole (country of Kalinga by the quivering of the edge of his own sword; who is a receptacle of modesty, wisdom, and wealth; (and) who is freed from the stains of the Kali (age) by (his) prostrations at the pair of lotus-feet of the god Gokarnasvamin, the sole architect for the construction of the whole world, — addresses (the following) order to the ryote and all other inhabitants of the village of Siddharthaka in the district of) Varahavartani:
(L. 9.) "Be it known to you that, at the consecration of a tank (in honour) of the feet of the lady (our) mother, during the sun's) progress to the north (udag-ayana), we have given, with libations of water, (one) plough of land in a field (near) the Rajatafaka in this village, having portioned (it) off, with immunity from all taxes, having made (the grant) to last as long as the moon and the sun, for the increase of the religious merit of (our) mother and father and of ourselves,- to Durgasarman, a member of the Gautama gotra (and) a student of the Chhandoga (sakha). Knowing this, nobody shan cause hindrance to (the donee and his descendants) while they preserve (i.e. cultivate and enjoy?) their own land.
(L. 14.) “The marks of the boundaries (are the following):- In the east, the band (pal) of the Rajatafáka ; in the south, the same; in the west, three ant-hills in succession; on
Read कार्य रति.
This sentence appears to be left incomplete through a mistake of the engraver. Rand sertar: ita wafu, ma in line 13 of the Parla-Kimodi plates of Indravarman, Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 134. Read HT.
The 7 of HT is entered below the line in the original souret (hanapada) over the line between WT and ft marks the place in which it must be inserted.
•Bad सिंहस.

Page #165

130
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
the northern side, a boulder on the top of a gate, then another bonlder (covered) with brteks, then a couple of dhimára (or adhimára ?) trees, and then a karaka tree. Nobody shall cause hindrance (to the donee) if (he) opens the sluice (udaka-bandha) of the tank.
(L. 18.) "And future kings should preserve this meritorious gift; for there are the following) verses composed by Vyåse "
[Three of the customary verses.] (L. 22.) (In) the year eighty-seven,- (in figures), 80 (and) 7,- of the prosperous and victorious reign, on the new-moon of Chaitra.
(L. 23.) This edict tdsana) of Râjasimha was written at the command of his the king's) own mouth by Vinayachandra, the son of Bhanuchandra.
No. 21.-CHICACOLE PLATES OF GUNARNAVA'S SON DEVENDRAVARMAN.
By E. HULTZSCH, PA.D. These copper-plates were found at Chicacole in the office record room of the Principal Assistant Collector of Gañjâm and kindly forwarded to me by Mr. C. J. Weir, I.C.S., Acting Collector of the Gañjam district. Mr. G. V. Ramamurti of Parla-Kimedi informs me that he has no doubt that this set of plates is the missing one of the six sets which were dug up at Chicacole some years ago and purchased by Mr. Grahame. Like the five other sets, these plates are now deposited in the Madras Museum. They are three in number and measure 8t by 33 inches. The margins of both sides of the second plate, and those of the inner, inscribed side of the first and third plates are raised into rims for the protection of the writing, which is in a state of very good preservation. The ring on which the plates' were strong, and which had not yet been cut when I received them, is about a thick and 44" in diameter. The small oval seal, in the lower part of which the ends of the ring are secured, measures about if by 13" in diameter. It bears, in relief, on a countersunk surface, a recumbent bull, which faces the proper right and is surmounted by a crescent. The weight of the three plates is 2 b 2 oz., and that of the ring and seal 1 2 oz.,- total 3 i 41 oz.
The alphabet of the inscription resembles that of the Achyutapuram plates of Indravarman I... with which, unlike the two grants of Indravarman II., it shares the Någart forms of 77 and . In line 26 f. the inscription furnishes instances of the numerical symbols for 100, 80, 3, and 20, and, combined with the last, of the decimal figure for 0.6 The language is not very correct Sanskřit. With the exception of three imprecatory verses (11. 20-24) and one verse which records the name of the writer (1. 24 f.), the inscription is in prose. As regards orthography, the jihvámiliya is employed once (in otak-Kalinga", line 2), and the upadhmaniya five times (in lines 7, 10, 17, 18, 19). The amustára before f is expressed by * in nistrinsa (1. 4), vanityéna (1. 24), and visisati (1. 26 f.). In accordance with Panini, viü. 4, 47, the letter k is doubled before r (in dharmma-kkrama-vikkramanám, 1. 19), and the letter t before y (e.g. in prattyaksham, 1. 25, but not in satya-tyága, 1. 8), and before r (e.g. in yattra, 1. 16, but not in Krishndtriya-sag&tra, 1. 18). The erroneous doubling of t in Mattrichandra (1. 24) shows that the vowel ri was pronounced as ri, which is actually used for p in loritvd (1. 10).
1 This appears to refer to the sluice of the tank. This is perhaps the Telugu gdra-chett, a bramble. * Mr. Sewell's Lista of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 7; Vol. II. p. 21 f.; and Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 48. • ante, p. 127.
Ind. Ant. VoL XIII. p. 120 f. and p. 122 f. . In his Gupta Inscription, p. 292, note 2, Dr. Fleet (noticed two other cases of the combination of a decimal figure with s numerical symbol

Page #166

No. 21.)
CHICACOLE PLATES OF DEVENDRAVARMAN.
131
The plates record the grant of the village of Poppangika in Saraümatamba, & subdivision of the district of Krôshtukavartani (1. 9), as an agrahára (1. 10) to six Brahmana brothers, who resided at Kalinganagara (1. 11) and belonged to the Chhandoga school (1. 12). The grant was made at Kalinganagara! (1.2) by one of the kings of Kalinga (1.5) of the Ganga family (1. 4),- the Maharaja Dêvêndravarman, who was the son of Guņârnava (1. 8). The date of the grant was the eighth tithi of the bright fortnight of the month of Magha (1.11). during the sun's) progress to the north (udag-ayana). The edict itself was engrossed and issued in the one-hundred-and-eighty-third year (in words and numerical symbols) of the reign, on the twentieth (solar) day in words and figures) of the month of Śrávaņa" (1. 26 f.). This second date is subsequent to the first by at least several months. Unfortunately, neither of the two dates contains any elements which admit of verification, and which might thus help to fix the initial point of the Ganga era. The second date is preceded by the names of the writer of the edict and of an official witness (1. 24 f.), and followed by the name of the engraver (1. 27).
Owing to the uncertainty in which the Gânga era is still involved, nothing can at present be said about Dévêndravarman, the son of Guņârnava, but that he must be distinct from Dévêndravarman, the son of Anantavarman, and that the name Gunarnavå occurs twice in the list of the ancestors of Chodaganga of Kalinga.
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 sta[fa] [1*) 94999antafacraruhta[tax*] Hatechutanferua2 तकलिङ्गनगरान्महेन्द्राचलामलशिखरप्रतिष्ठितस्य चराचरगुरोस्मकलभुवन3 निर्माणकसूचधारस्य भगवतो 'गोकर्नस्वामिनश्चरणकमलयुगलप्रणामादि4 गलितकलिकलको गाङ्गामलकुलतिलको 'निजनिस्त्रिधारीपार्जितस्मकल-' 5 fastfucroe[:*) ufandagocfacrcrågarafatcather (:) värit6 THETHGfraorde[:*] OTHETETHRESTHUHTH7 वरीपुचरजितचरणपरममाहेखरो मातापितृपादानुध्यातो नयविनय
1 The vowel of the third syllable is short bere, as in the majority of other instances, while it is long in line 11, in the Chicacole plates of Anantavarman's son Dêrêndrs varman (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 275, text line 2), in the Alamanda plates (ante, p. 18, text line 2), and in the Parla-Kimedi plates of Vajrahasta, which will shortly be published by Professor Kielhorn (No. 31 below).
• Compare the first date of the Achyutapuram plates, ante, p. 127. In the Chicacole plates, udagayans cannot be taken in the sense of uttard yana-sankranti, because the latter cannot coincide with the eighth tithi of the bright fortnight of Magbr. ** Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 273, and Vol. XVIII. p. 146.
. ibid. Vol. XVIII. p. 170. . From the original plates. • Expressed by a symbol in the original. Read and - Read निखिंश.
Rend C. 20 As in another Ganga grant (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 121), the participle #fact is erroneously placed at the begining of the compound, while the sense requires it to stand between vafa and arou:, w in two other grants (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 184, and ante, p. 128).
S2

Page #167

132
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
Second Plate; First Side. 8 'शौर्योदार्थसत्यत्यागसम्पदामाधारभूत[*] 'श्रीगुशलवसूनुर्माहाराज[:"] श्रीमा
देवेन वर्मा 9 क्रोष्टुकवर्तव्धान्भरउमटम्बे' पोप्पङ्गिकग्रामे सर्वसमवेताकुटुम्बिनस्समाचापयत्वस्ति'
[*] विदि10 तमस्तु भवतां यथास्माभिरयं ग्राम[:"] सर्वकरभरे परिहत्त्वाचन्द्राईप्रतिष्ठम
प्रहारहिखोदकपू. 11 व मातापिचोरामनई पुस्खाभिचये माघमाखुद्गयने 'श्चाष्टम्यां करिना
नगरवास्त13 व्येभ्यश्छन्दोगसब्रह्मचारिभ्यो कचायसगोत्रेभ्य वेदवेदाङ्गपारगेभ्योच्छरम्पशर्म18 भवशर्माशिवधर्मविष्णुशर्मसीमधर्मकुमारगर्थेभ्यो' भातृभ्य[:] सम्पत्तस्तदेव
विदित्वा यथो14 चितभागभोगमुपनयन्त[:.] मुखं प्रतिवसथ इति" [I'] च" ग्रामस्य सोमा
वधयो भवन्ति ।'] पूर्वस्वां
Second Plate; Second Side. दिशि विषयगर्ता गता [1] दक्षिणस्वान्दियपि गर्तव [*] पश्चि[म*].
स्वान्दिश्यपि पोप्पतिकपर्वतोद16 के सायदकपर्वतोदकञ्च यकीभूत्वा" वहति यावापिदिक्या" गतेति [*]
उत्तरस्यादिशि कोसम्बवृक्षगिणिगिणिवृक्ष" तत: कुरुडुम्बिग्रामस्य च सीमा "नेस्तिन्दुकक्षा
पुनरपि तिन्दुक[:] 18 कुमज(r)म्बूक्षवेणगुल्मसहितष्कतम्बवृक्ष" अतःपुरुषच्छायया यावत्पूर्वदिक्या"
विष19 यगत॑ति [*] भविष्चतच रात्रप्रतापयति [*] धर्मश्रामवित्रमाणांमन्य-10
तमयो गा*]दवाप्य म
Band Paidly executod. But रामनय..
- Read भौयौदार्य. Read गुणार्यव. + Rand "वतंबा सर. The e of टब is badly executed, but nevertheless certain. • Read चापयति. Read हारं कृत्वी. . Read रामनच. - Read चारिभ्यः and °गीचेभ्यो. • Read शर्मभ्यी. Bend संप्रतः । तदेवं. - Read चस्य. Read भूय.
Read दिकथा. 6 Read बसिन्दक. म Rend सहितः बदबाचीव. Rend दिखा.
सवि.
» Read t. - Read "भाषामन

Page #168

"H117-0.10Hd 'SODID 'M
'HOSZITH '3
8.37vos
SEPTIKERCEFUGALLET, FERONT DE LES PE LALPUBLOCALEZPOCET DE DUELLE DESCRI APPLES O leela EPL LE MEILE ET TOG ETKA PAREDZGREGATE LCLCLCERRUPIS Untecknil E l .keda ek papir Bile BONAL TE LEEKELEN
POPELESENE delul O'LADOR FRIEFDE GELEN
CO
Chicacole Plates of Devendravarman.--The Year 183.
Nelere DVE PUPPEKAULEE TARE. QUER LETT
a fun Berlare del bener2 EUR 36 ENEGA Shuren CEB CALEDINIPPEREIN309 @the3ruo234CO2+ PODLL BallueeltafullGEPB & LEPORELO LED GEL bople haddeler TELELE CAUZETENC402 20235I VELCIER DE DEL CUOLA EO Lekig

Page #169

93
RECORRE PETRECER eBštiPues el LEDELSTENEREERSTE BE SEERE SE HELIPATE SPLEURETTE POCO PRESELBOLLI PELEDEPORTEN deelt L PELET PROBEER GURTZEE
L&Zlecioužíce PhD VERME PRIPOLLING 21.1., Dh BEUREPELLE PEUPEU FUIFLE OPERLEN WE
7 Piratelor UPELEL OF TROL ELFELLE TIP Belcbe PINPRIEHRERE E LEHOLLIER
DE OLEILPICAISETLERLE ECOLOGUE CERET DHEWE BOUE PIPE CETER Table Lamp LEGS BETEBOEK GEZELLIGE TINE CE DE GRANDE,
HP HSG:S !
Pse
4.1.1

Page #170

No. 21.]
CHICACOLE PLATES OF DEVENDRAVARMAN.
133
20 हीमनुशासडिरयन्दानधर्मोनुपालनीयों व्यासगीताचाच शोका भवन्ति []
बहुमिसुधा 21 दत्ता रावमि[:] सगरादिभिः ।"] यस्य यस्य यदा भूमिस्तस्य तस्य
सदा फलं [*] खदत्ताम्परदत्ता
Third Plate. 22 मा' यबादक्ष युधिष्ठिर [*] महीम्महिमतां श्रेष्ठ दानाच्छेयोनुपालन
[*] षष्टिं 23 वर्षसहस्राणि स्वर्गे मोदति भूमिदः ।"] भाता चानुमन्ता च ता
न्येव नरके 24 व[स]दित्त्वपूवनटवज्ञान' मातृचन्द्रस्व सूनुना [i] लिखितम्पन्नवचन्द्रे26 ण शासनं खमुखाजया [*] महत्तरशवरनन्दिशर्माप्रत्यक्षमिति [1] प्र. 26 वईमानविजयराज्यसम्बच्छरगत' विराशीते १०० ८० ३ बावणे मासि
दिवे वि. 27 ति ३. • [*] उत्तीर्स सहिचन्द्रमौगिकतनयेन सर्वचन्द्रेशति(:) ।
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Om. Hail! From the victorious (city of) Kalinganagars, which is the ornament of the whole earth (and) which is pleasant (on account of the simultaneous existence) of the comforts of all seasons,- the son of the glorious Guņårņave, the glorions Mahdrája Devendravarman,-who has become a receptacle of wisdom, modesty, bravery, magmanimity, truthfulness, liberality, and wealth; who adores the feet of (his) mother and father; who is & devont worshipper of Manosvara; whose feet are reddened by the donse clusters of the light of the jewels on the crests of the crowd of all vasgals, prostrated by (his) valour; who has caused the cry of “victory" to resound in the turmoil of many battles ; whose spotless fame is spread over the surface of the earth which is girt by the waves of the four oceans; who has acquired the sovereignty over the whole (country) of Kalinga by the edge of his own sword; who is the ornament of the spotless race of the Gangas; (and) who is freed from the stains of the Kali (age) by (his) prostrations at the pair of lotus-feet of the god Gokarpasvamin, who is the sole architect for the construction of the whole world, who is the lord of the animate and inanimate creation, (and) who is established on the sinless peak of the Mahendra monntain,- addresses the following) order to the ryots and all other inhabitants of the village of Poppangika in Saraümatamba, (a subdivision of the district) of Kroshtukavartani:
(L. 9.) "Be it known to yon that we have given this village,- having exempted (it) from the burden of all taxes, having converted (it) into an agrahara which is to last as long as the moon and the sun, with libations of water, for the increase of the religious merit of (our) mother and father and of ourselves, in the month of Magha, during the sun's) progress to the
1 The group looks as if it consisted of it and • Rad बसेदिति । चपूर्वबटवश्वन मातृचन्दन,
Randiदि बिंध.
- Read दत्ता बा. • Bend संवझर.
Radौवि:

Page #171

134
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
north (udag-ayana), on the eighth (tithi) of the bright (fortnight), to the brothers Achchharam pagarman, Bhavašarman, Siveśarman, Vishņuśarman, Sômagarman, and Kumarasarman, who reside at Kalinganagare, who are students of the Chhandôga (sdkhd), who are members of the Krishnâtreys gótra, (and) who have thoroughly studied the Vedas and Vedangas. Knowing this, dwell ye in peace, delivering (to the donees) the customary shares and enjoyments !"
(L. 14.) The boundary-limits of this village are the following) - In the eastern direction lies the trench (which marks the boundary) of the district. In the southern direction, likewise a trench. In the western direction, a trench in which the water from the Poppangiks hill And the water from the Skyadaka hill unites and runs, (and) which extends as far as the southern direction. In the northern direction, a kosamba (?) tree and a ginigini (?) tree; then, the boundary of the village of Kurudumbi; then, a tinduka tree; again, a tinduka (and) a kadamba tree, together with a crooked jambú tree and a bamboo clump; (and). then, for (a distance which equals) the shadow of a man, the district trench, which extends as far as the eastern direction.
(L. 19.) And (the king) addresses (the following) request to future kings :-"Having obtained possession of the earth by means of right, or inheritance, or conquest, (and) raling (it), (you) should preserve this meritorious gift; and, with reference to this (subject), there are (the following) verses composed by Vyåse :
[Three of the customary Verses.] (L. 24.) (This) edict was written at the command of his (the king's) own mouth by Pallavachandra, the son of Mâtsichandra (and) a descendant of the race of Apurvanata.
(L. 25.) (It was written) in the presence of the Mahattara, the Savara: Nandisarman.
(L. 26.) (In) the year one hundred and eighty-three,- (in figures), 100 80 3,of the prosperous and victorious reign, in the month of Sråvana, on the twentieth, (in figures), 20 0,- (solar) day.
(L. 27.) (This edict) was engraved by Sarvachandra, the son of KhanļichandraBhogika.
No. 22.- THE SIDDAPURA EDICTS OF ASOKA.
By G. BÜHLER, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E. The subjoined edition of the three enlarged versions of Asoka's New Edicts, discovered by Mr. Lewis Rice, the indefatigable and successful explorer of the archæological treasures of Mysore, is based on inked estampages, received from Dr. Hultzsch. The earlier editions and notices of these documents, which have been used, and to which reference will be made in the sequel, are :-(1) Mr. Lewis Rice's editio princeps, published in his Report of February 1892; (2) M. Senart's edition, translation, and valuable full discussion of No. I. in the Journal Asiatique, 1892, pp. 472 ff. (Notes d'Epigraphie Indienne, No. IV.); and (3) my own short note in the Vienna Oriental Journal, Vol. VII. pp. 29ff., in which I announced the discovery, made with the help of a photograph kindly sent by Mr. Rice,- that the last letters of the three
1 This description appears to presuppose the position of the son at an angle of 45° over the horizon.
The same trench formed the boundary in the east; see line 14 f.
· The Savaras or Sabaras (Sauras) are the savage aborigines of the Gañjam and Vizagapatam districte. A Śabara or Savara chief Udayana is referred to in the Udayêndiram plates of Pallavamalla and in an inscription at Sirpur on the MabAnadi ; se Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, p. 293.
. On the title bhogika see Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, p. 100, note 2. . [The two accompanying Plates are prepared from a duplicate set of inked estampages.-E. H:)

Page #172

No. 22.]
THE SIDDAPURA EDICTS OF ASOKA.
135
inscriptions belong to the Northern or Kharðshtri alphabet, and that the last sentence gives the name of the writer.
The ingcriptions are incised on three different rocks in the neighbourhood of the village of Siddapura, which is the head-quarters of a sub-division of the Moļakálmuru taluka of the Chitaldroog district in the Mysore state. On their exact position, size, and state of preservation see Mr. Rice's Report, pp. 1-3. With respect to their palæography I would make the following additions to his remarks (op. cit. p. 3) :
1. The type of the letters comes nearest to those of the Girnir version of the Rock Edicts; where, in particular, we have the same wavy ra, and the same contrivances for expressing groups with ra, which appear in pránesu drahyitavyan (No. I. 1. 9), as well as pta, which must be read tpa. And it may be noted that, in later times too, & similar close connection is observable between the letters of the epigraphical documents from Gujaråt or Kathiâvâd, and those from the south of India. The land-grants of the Traikutakas, of the Gurjaras, and of the rulers of Valabhi all show characters of the Southern type.
2. The particular uncouth form of ma, with its abnormally large upper limbs, re-occurs in the inscriptions on the crystal prism from the Bhattiprólu Stupa.
3. The 4-stroke, turned upwards, to which Mr. Rice calls attention, occurs also in the Kalsi version of the Rock-Edicts and elsewhere. In addition, the curious 4-stroke, bent downwards at the end, in ñatikesu (No. I. 1. 11) deserves to be mentioned. I do not remember any other sign exactly like it in the old inscriptions. There are also a few other letters. resembling those in the later inscriptions, e.g. the cursive a in amisd (No. I. 1. 3), and the tu in No. 1. 1. 4. With respect to the e of ckan (No. I. 1. 2), which consists of two strokes only, I should say that it has boon left incomplete by accident, because it is the only letter of its kind. Every other e has three strokes.
4. The first numeral sign is indeed, as Mr. Rice states, partly different from those found in the Sahasram and Rûpnåth versions, and this difference fornishes further proof for the assertion that local varieties of the Southern alphabet existed in the times of Asoka, and that hence this alphabet must have had a longer history.
Finally, I have to point out that the Northern or Kharðshtri letters exactly agree with those of the Mansehra and Shahbazgarhi inscriptions. The peculiar colophons of each of the three inscriptions prove beyond doubt that the manuscripts of all three were written by the same scribe, Pada. Nevertheless, there are some verbal differences in the texts, as well as omissions and erroneous repetitions. The latter two kinds of mistakes occur exclusively in Nos. II. and III. and are more numerous in No. III. than in No. II. It almost looks as if Pada had written No. I. first and then had become tired of recopying the documents. The verbal differences like hevan áha (No. II.1.3) instead of anapayati (No. I.1.1), and advite (No. II. 1. 11) instead of adväpite (No. I. 1. 5) are just such as the clerks and copyists of modern India are very apt to introduce. The use of the two alphabets probably indicates that Pada was proud of, and wished to exhibit, his accomplishments. In fact, his winding up with lipikarena in Northern characters reminds one of a trick of schoolboys, who sometimes sign their books in Greek or other foreign characters. The use of the Northern characters may further be taken to indicate that Pada once served in Northern India, where the Kharðshtri alphabet provailed; for it is even now most unusual to find professional writers who know other alphabets than those used in their native districts, while the epigraphical evidence available at present is not favourable to the assumption that the Kharðshtri alphabet was commonly known all over India.
The language of the inscriptions offers, it would seem, & mixture of North-Eastern and Southern forms. To the dialect of Magadha belong the substitution of e for Sanskțit as (e. g. in girite and piye), the word munisd, and perhaps also chu. With the peculiarities of the Southern Prilqit agree the use of ra, instead of which the ancient Màgadhi would have required la,

Page #173

136
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
the word mahatpa, and perhaps the frequent change of the dental na of suffixes to na, e. g. in devdman, mahámdtánan, pakamaminena, sávane. The mixing of the two dialects is probably due to the fact that the edicts were drafted in an office where a royal prince and high officials from Magadha presided over a number of subordinates who were natives of the South. The fact that Pada uses in No. I. (1.9) sachan, and in the corresponding passage of No. II. (1. 17) Sachan, in my opinion conveys the lesson that in Asoka's times, just as now, most, if not all, Prakrit dialects possessed two sibilants, which the uneducated and the half-educated classes, to which latter the professional writers belonged and still belong, used promiscuously in the same words. The vacillation is just the same as when the inhabitants of Gujarat say in one sentence é som kahé chhe (“what does he say?"), and in the next tamê sum kahyun (" what did you say P"). Similar instances of laxness in the use of the palatal and dental sibilants may be observed in most parts of India, and this laxness is at the bottom of the frequent interchange of the signs for the sibilants in some versions of Asoka's Edicts, where, of course, sha and sa must both be taken to mark the palatal sibilant.
The dictionary of the Aska inscriptions receives quite a number of additions through the second part of these inscriptions and through the sentence which serves as introduction to both. It must be noted that the introduction certainly did not come from the Imperial Secretariat at Pataliputra. It is just possible that the second portion, too, which as yet has not been discovered elsewhere, may have been drafted at Suvamnagiri and may furnish the Ayapata's view of the essentials of Asoka's Dhanma. The difference in the origin would naturally account for the difference in the language.
Irrespective of the fact that the Biddåpara inscriptions with their summary of the well-known Dhamma make the position of those more difficult, who contend that AsokaPriyadarsin is not the author of the New Edicts, their great value lies therein that they prove a portion of the Dekhen table-land to have belonged to the Maurya emperor. This has been generally recognised. But I must repeat what I have already stated in the Vienna Oriental Journal, vix, that this news did not come quite unexpectedly to me. Ever since the late Dr. Bhagvanlal found a piece of the eighth Rock-Edict near Supårå in the Thânâ collectorate, I felt convinced that the Mauryas had held the whole of Gujarat and of the Konkan. The former province must, of course, have been conquered, if its southern continuation was subject to the rulor of Patalipatra. And to the conquest of the whole Konkan by the Mauryas points the fact that, in the 7th century A.D., Pulikesin II. found there Maurya chieftains or kings whom he ejected or subjected. As the ancient Maurya emperors sent their sons as viceroys into the provinces, it might easily happen that, on the overthrow of the central government, one or the other of the princes, serving in the remoter districts, managed to save something out of the wreck and continued the name of the dynasty in an out-of-the-way place. It is in this way, I think, that we have to explain the existence of Maurya rulers in the Konkan and in Rajputând during the 7th and later contaries. Finally, the occupation of portions of the Dekhan seemed probable to me partly on account of the Buddhist legend of a mission to Mahishamandala or Mysore during Asöka's reign, and partly on account of the frequent occurrence of the family name Môre, i.e. Maurya, among the peasants, landholders and other inhabitants of various portions of the Dekhan, which circumstance, it seems to me, must be explained in the same manner as the survival of the names Chalke or Shelkê, i.e. Chalukya ; Shende, i.e. Sinda or Sendraka; Selår, i.e. Silahåra; and so forth. Mr. Rice's important discovery has now made all speculation unnecessary. But these points deserve mention as corroborative evidence, especially for Mr. Rice's view that Asoka had direct control over the Mysore territory. This is also suggested by some other considerations.
See the Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. XVIII. PP. 285 and 925; Vol. XIX. p. 76; Vol. XXI. p. 110. In the fecond pamango it is swerted that the Mauryas once ruled in the Dekhan.

Page #174

No. 22.]
THE SIDDAPURA EDICTS OF ASOKA.
137
The SiddApura edicts were sent to Isila from an office, presided over by an Ayaputa and Mahêmåtas. This scheme of government corresponds exactly to that, which, as the second Separate Edict of Dhauli teaches us, was adopted in Tosali, where a Kumala and Mahâmåtas ruled, to all of whom the edict is addressed. The natural inference is, therefore, that of Mr. Rice, who takes Ayaputa to be an equivalent of Kumála, while M. Senart's supposition that the Ayaputa is a local chief (op. cit. p. 494; Notes, p. 27) appears more far-fetched. And it is not difficult to show that ayaputa may be used in the sense which Mr. Rice attributes to it; for the St. Petersburg Dictionaries adduce passages in which the corresponding Sangkrit word dryaputra means a prince. Moreover, in Dr. Bhagvanlal's Katak inscriptions, Nos. I. and III., the kings Khåravêla and Vakadēpa receive the epithet aira, i.e. drya (aya), and in the Nasik cave-inscription No. 15,' king Pulumâyi is indicated by the word maha-airaka, i.e. maharya. Hence airaputa or ayaputa might indeed be used for'a king's son. It may also be urged that if the Ayaputa had been a mandalika or padêsika, as Asoka himself calls the local chiefs, the ministers would not be mentioned as sending their orders together with his. Such a proceeding would be against all etiquette. On the other hand, the position of a prince, sent out as a viceroy, was probably not an independent one. The distrust and the jealousy of the father and sovereign no doubt surrounded him with high officials, possessing almost, if not quite, the same powers, in order to watch, and, if necessary, to check him. Finally, we also quote the circumstance that Pada, one of the writers in the Ayaputa's office, presumably had acquired his knowledge of the Kharðshtri characters while serving in Abóka's northern possessions.
The extent of Asoka's possessions in the Dekhan cannot as yet be ascertained. But it may be considered as certain that they included more than the northern extremity of Mysore, and I believe we may venture on the guess that they extended into the Bombay presidency and that the conquest of the Dekhan had been made by governors of the Konkan, after the annexation of the latter district. In the direction of the Western Ghats I would also look for Suvannagiri, the head-quarters of the viceroy of the Dekhan. If it still exists, it will now go by & name like Songir or Sôngadh, Sondurg, Savarņdurg, or the like.
The three versions furnish in my opinion no great assistance for finally settling the most difficult problems connected with the New Edicts. They confirm, it is true, the view of Professor Oldenberg who, years ago," contended that, in the Rûpnáth Edict, adhatiyani ought to 3e read, instead of adhitisäni, as I had done. But this is also highly probable according to a new impression of the Rūpnåth version, made over to me by Dr. Fleet, according to which I shall publish a new transcript in the Indian Antiquary. The reading adhatiyani, as a matter of course, makes it necessary to give up the assumption that the statements of the inscription regarding the time of Asôka's conversion to Buddhism agree with those of the Buddhist tradition. The Beloved of the gods says, not that he was a lay-hearer for more than thirty years and a half, but for two years and a half. Again, and this is a point not yet recognised, - he does not say that he "approached or entered the Sangha" more than a year ago, but more than six years ago. When I wrote my first articles, I had not seen that the apparent i above va is the apper part of a da, and hence read in the Sahasrầm version savimchhale, instead of sadrachhale, i.e. shadvatsaram. Moreover, misled by the imperfect facsimiles, I believed that mistakes like chha for sa were common in Asoka's Edicts. Hence, I unhesitatingly corrected in the Râpâth Edict the inconvenient chhavachhare, i.e. shadvatsaram, 'a period of six years,' to
Actes du Sisième Congrdo International des Orientalistes, Vol. III. Part ii. p. 152.
* Misread vera by Dr. Bhagvanlal, who, in objecting to a PrAkşit diphthong ai, bad apparently forgotten the existence of the form thaira and similar ones.
· Rep. Arch. Suro. West. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 111, and p. 112, note 1. • Zeitschrift der Deutsch. Morg. Ges. Vol. XXXV. PP. 473 ff. [Vol. XXII. pp. 299 r.]

Page #175

138
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
savachhare, one year. The correct total of the period during which the Beloved of the gods declares himself to have been connected with the Buddhists, is thus about nine years. With respect to the other, equally or perhaps more important question, who the Vyrtha or Vivutha was and to what the numerals refer, the Siddåpura inscriptions yield, as far as I can see, no positive results. I shall discuss these problems again in the Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft, and will note here only this much, that I still take the Vivutha to be the Tathagata, and still refer the numerals to the number of years elapsed since the Nirvana.
TEXTS.
1
No. I. [S]uvamnagirite ayaputasa mahêmêtanam chs vachan[e]na I[si]lasi mahâmâta Arogiyam vataviya hevam cha vataviya [ll]
First Edict.
Devâņań piye anapayati [l*] 9 Adhikán[i] adhâtiyani [va]sâni ya hakam.... no tu kho bádham pakamte
husam [1] Ekam Bavachharam satireke tu kho sa[m]vachhar[a] 3 3 yam may& Sanghe apayite badham cha me pakamte [lo] Iming chu kalena
amisa samând munisa Jambudipas[i] misa devebi [1] [Paka]masa hi iya phale [lo] No hîyam sakye
mahatponeva påpotave (1) Kåmam tu kho khudakens pi 5 paks[mami]neņa vipule svage sakye årådhetave [l*] E[tJayathấya iyaṁ såvane
såväpite [1] B ...... mabåtpå cha imam pakame[yu] . j amtâ cha mais
janeyu chirathitike cha iyam 7 pa .. [lo] Iya cha athe vadhisiti vipulaṁ picha vadhisiti
avaradhiya diyadhiyam 8 [vadh']isit. [1] Iyam cha savan . sav. P . te Vyüthens 266 [ll]
9
Second Edict. Se heyam Devanan piye Aha (1) mâtâpitisu susds[i]taviyelo [1] Hemera garut[vam]"
drahyitavyam [1] Sacham vataviyam [1] Se ime dhammaguņa pavatitaviya [lo] Hemeva
prañesu
10
amteråsina
From inked estampages, received from Dr. Holtzsch. * The sa is mutilated on the rigbt, but the w-stroke is distinct. • Possibly sanachharan, as the indentation, taken for an aswadra, is rather irregular in its outlines. • The first syllable is damaged, but not pd, as the photograph might seem to indicate.
The ta consists here of a semicircle, open below, and a vertical standing above it, in accordance with the practice prevailing in much later inscriptions
Only the upper portions of the two ma bave been preserved, and the second very imperfectly. 7 The yw is faintly visible on the impression. Read ti. . Read me. • The lower portions alone of rad bave been preserved. 10 The impression shows faint traces of the vertical stroke of the vowel i.
11 The impression shows traces of a probably angalar siga which was attached to the lower right of the ta and of the amustára. There is thus a presumption that the reading was garutras; but garutan is not absolutely excluded.

Page #176

ülOJ Lee
Siddapura Inscription No. I of Devanam Piye.
GILDDIEMAS
SCALE 047.
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
E. HULTZSCH.
NEGATIVE BY WIELE & KLEIN, BANGALORE

Page #177

Siddapura Inscription No. II of Devanam Piye.
A VURUGTICS DIGO IFK
10
Fee 3.
von
16
18
18
20
20
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH,
E. HULTZSCH.
SCALE 055. NEGATIVE, BY WIELE & KLEIN, BANGALORE

Page #178

No. 22.]
THE SIDDAPURA EDICTS OF ASOKA.
139
11 12 13
Schariye apachå[yi]taviye ñâtikesu cha k[u?]1 ya[tha]raham pavatitaviye [1*] Eså porånå pakiti. d[ighlâvuse cha esa hevam esa káţiviyes cha [11] Padens li[kh]it[am] lipikarena [ll]
[S]uvamņagirîte
1 2 3
No. II.
ayaputasa va]chanena vatavi[yd] [11*]
mahåmatemahamata
[cha
I[b]ilasi
årogiyam
4 5 6 7 8
First Edict.
(De]v& . am piye beva Sha [1] Adhikáni a[dh] . t
y . [. i) vasåni ya ha .[u]påsake no tu kho båąha (pakan]to husaṁ [in] Ek[am]
samva. [så . i] • ke? tu kho saħvachhare [yam] ... ghe upa[y]ite
bådham [cha me pakan]te [1] Iminâ chu kale[na] m[i]sa sama . mu. .. Jambad .. . [m]isa devehi [l*] Pakama[sa] hi ijań phale [lo]
No hiya s[ak]e...n[eva] pâpo[ta]ve [1] Kaman tu kho khudakena pi pa ....navi ul Svagesak . Aradhetave (1o1 Se . .. ya [i]
såvane såvite [1] Yatha khuda .. mahậtp& cha imam (pa) kameyu ti a ma cha ... .. . thitike cha i yan pakame hotfa18 01 . . . . . va[dh]i[8]iti v[i]pu . am P[i] cha vadhisiti - ....... yam vadhisiti [l*] I . [cha) så[va]ņe . . . . . . . . . .[11*]
10
12 13 14 15 16
Second Edict.
. . . taviy[e] [19] ..
.. . . . [hyi]ta vyam [1] Sa[cha] Va . . yan [lo] Im .dhammaga. ....... [*] H .m ......[&cha]riye apachâyi
taviye sn 10
18
1 This reading is not absolutely certain. The stroke which I interpret as ., is attached to the lower left side of the consonant. The blot taken by others for an andra is very irregular in its outline.
The circld and the central dot of tha are faintly visible on the impression; compare the much plainer thd in line 20 of No. II.
Reed kafavige.
* Written in Northern or Kharðshtri characters. The apparent sensicircles below the last signs are not connected with the letters, and are mere flourishes.
The first syllable is damaged, but unmistakable. The impression leaves no doubt that the lines near the top of the consonant, which have induced others to read ri, are accidental.
Deceived by the double vatadigd, the writer has omitted oataviyd cha hovaní before this word. 7 The signs ad . are faintly visible on the impression.
& The reverse of the impression shows the w-stroke of hote, and proves that the apparent i-stroke in the same syllable is due to an accidental fissure.
• The lacuda in line 16 is too small to have contained the whole text of the version of No. I. Some indistinct signs are visible before tadiye. *This is probably the end of adtiken.
T 2

Page #179

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
.
[VOL. III.
cha
. [ll]
20
: . sd poråp...t df[ghá]vu[s.] heme[vate]vasine cha Achariye . . . . . thâraham
pavatitav . . . . . . . . . . esa [ta]tha kataviye cha
Pa . . . . .... pa [11*]
No. III. First Edict.
12 11
.
. .
.. . .
. . ..
. .
. . . (?)..
. .
. .. .. . pulam pi. .. the[na) 256
Second Edict.
10
. . . .tapitusu. .[si]tavi]ya he .e. . . . ... esu
(hy. ta]v.am sacham vataviyam . . . . . . . hevar pava]titaviy88 ? ? am da te.s.t.v . . . . . . . . . taviya hemeva A[chariye) amtev&si[na] .. . . . . ..[r]åņå paki . . . . sita[v]iya .. . . isvje
chariy. am. . .. [&]chariy . sa] nåtika te . .. . . . . titaviye esê. rå . (pak]iti di . .. cha ...... sa.. . . . . .. . . vati . . ye hevam [m]e Devåņam pisyle . . . . . kataviye
dena (likhit]am kareņa [11*]
TR
TRANSLATION OF No. I. The officials in Isila must be wished good health and be addressed thus from Suvamnagiri [1]* (Suvarnagiri) with the words of the Prince and the officials (residing there) :
First Edict. u The Beloved of the gods issues (these) commands : [2] More than two years and a half [3] (have elapsed), since I (became) & lay-hearer; but, indeed, I did not exert myself strenuously. One period of six years, - [4] but indeed more than a period of six years, has elapsed), since I have entered [5] the community of the ascetics (and) have strenuously exerted myself; but during this time the men who were considered) true in Jambudvipa, (have been made to appear) false together with the gods. [6] For this is the result of exertion. For, this cannot be attained by a great man alone. But in any case, [7] indeed, even a small man, who exerts himself, can gain for himself much heavenly bliss. For this purpose this sermon
Lines 19 second balf), 20, and 21 (beginning) seem to bave contained Deedless repetitions, * The pa is in the Northern character.
As far as this word, the text of the second edict seems to have been in good order. The following five lines exbibit a great confusion. The copyist seems to have repeated the same sentences twice or even three times.
• The de is somewhat abnormal and looks almost like a mutilated da, for which I mistook it when writing the note in the Vienna Oriental Journal, Vol. VII. pp. 29ff. The space between ye and de looks too small for two letters, and remnants of one only are visible. It seems, therefore, probable that there was no cha After kataviye, and that the idea of reading the name Chapada, mentioned as possible in the Vienna Oriental Journal, Vol. VII. p. 32, must be given up.
This is written in Northern or Khardsben letters. I distinct remnants of pi are visible to the right of ka. . The figures within crotcheta refer to the remarks given below.

Page #180

Siddapura Inscription No. III of Devanam Piye.
10
Selang
7.786.
E. HULTZSCH.
SCALE .08.
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
NEGATIVE HY WIELE & KLEIN BANGALORE

Page #181


Page #182

No. 22.)
THE SIDDAPURA EDICTS OF ASOKA.
141
has been preached :-“Both small men and great men shall exert themselves to this (ond),”[8] and even my neighbours [9] shall know it, and this exertion shall be of long duration. And this matter will grow, and it will even grow largely, at the least it will grow one size and a half. And this sermon has been preached by the Departed, 256 [10] (years ago)."
Second Edict. "Even thus [11] speaks the Beloved of the gods - Obedience should be rendered to mother and father. Moreover, the respect for living creatures should be made firm,[12] the truth should be spoken. Even those virtues prescribed by the sacred law should be practised. Moreover, the pupil should honour his teacher, and towards blood-relations one shonld indeed [13] behave as is due to them. This is the ancient standard (of virtuous conduct), [14] this condaces to long life,[15] and this should thus be performed." Written by Pada the scribe.
REMARKS. 1. Possibly the termination te (tas) has here the sense of the locative, in accordance with the maxim of the Sanskřit grammarians, declaring the affix tasi may serve to express any caserelation. If so, the translation has to be altered slightly. In addition to the parallel passages mentioned by Mr. Rice and M. Senart, the second line of the Nasik inscription No. XI. B (Rep. Arch. Suru. West. India, p. 106) ought to be compared, where we read :-raño Gotam putasa Sdtakanisa mahadeviya cha jîvasutaya rdjamatuya vachanena Govadhane Samako droga vatavo tato eva vataro. Regarding the meaning of ayaputa see the introductory remarks.
2. The second version has : - "The Beloved of the gods speaks thus." 3. Adhatiya is, in Sanskrit, not ardhatsitiya, as Mr. Childers asserts, but ardhatraya.
4. Savachhara or samvachhara would have to be translated by a year,' but for the varia lectiones of Sahasram, - sadvachhale (formerly misread savinchhale), and of Râpnåth, chhavachhare, which both correspond to the Sanskřit shadvatsaram. Instead of sad (compare also sad uvisati, Pillar-Edicts I-VI.), sa or sam may, of course, be used, the following consonant being doubled; compare sapanala in the Sahasråm Edict, and d-san-másike, Pillar-Edict V.
5. Upayîte, upayite, or up.te, i.e. upélaḥ, is the reading of all the versions. Up. te is plain in the facsimile of the Rûpnåth version, where formerly I read wrongly papite. As Asoka contrasts here the period. yani maya samghe upayite with that when he was updsake, 'a lsy. worshipper,' it appears that the phrase means that he had entered the Samgha, and had become, at least nominally, a monk; compare the Sanskrit phrases yajñam, uratam, or brahmacharyam upa-i. The Sanskrit translation of the passage is: yan mayd sangha upêtó badhan cha mayd prakrantam. The prothesis of y in yita for fta, i.e. ita, may be compared with that of v before w in vuchchati, uutta (upta), and so forth. It is common before é in Marathi words, e.g. yek for éka, yêranda for êranda, etc.
6. I do not think it either permissible or necessary to change, as M. Senart does, the word devehi, which occurs in two versions; for the passage gives a good sense if devehi is taken as equivalent to devaik saha, as certainly may be done. With this explanation, the transliteration into Sanskrit would be: Etêna tu kalêná mrisha santô manushya msisha [krital] dêvaih (saha). The general meaning is that those men who were considered to be true, i.e. true propheta and instructors, like the ascetics and Brâhmanas teaching the Vaishnavas, Saivas, and other sects, were deprived of their high position by the efforts of Asoka and lost the confidence of the people, and that their gods fell with them. The Rûpnåth Ediot says, 1. 2 :-Yi imdya kaldya Janbudipasi amisd devd husu te dani masa kata, and distinctly assorts the overthrow of the Brâhmaṇical deities. Here we have the very natural assertion that the prophets and teachers fell in the estimation of the people together with their gods. The question whether the Sahasrâm

Page #183

142
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
"
Edict agrees with the Rûpn&th version or with that of Siddapura, or if it tells us something still different, as M. Senart thinks, will be discussed on another occasion. I, of course, admit that M. Senart is right in rejecting Dr. Bhagvânlâl's conjectural emendation husa te for santa, which, in 1877, I inserted in my text. I now believe that santa does not require any alteration.
7. Kdmían,' in any case,' may also be translated by at his desire.
8. The sermon which is spoken of here and at the end of this section, consists only of the six words beginning with khudaka cha and ending with pakameyu ti, and it does not, as I thought formerly, go as far as diyadhiyan vadhisits. The ti after pakameru proves the correctness of the former statement. The use of an additional pleonastic yatha in No. II. at the beginning of the sentence is in accordance with classical Sansksit usage ; see the examples quoted in the larger St. Petersburg Dictionary under yatha.
9. The correct explanation of antà has first been given by M. Senart. If further proof were needed, it is furnished by the additional mai, i.e. me, of our version.
10. As stated already in the introductory remarks, I still believe the word Vyatha to refer to Gautama-Buddha, and the figure to the number of years elapsed since the Nirvana. But I now admit that Vyutha-Vivutha may be derived from vivas, and I take it as representative of Vyusha. The verb vivas occurs indeed not rarely in the sense of 'to elapse, to pass away ;' see, e.g., Gobhila's Grihyasutra, ü: 8,-jananád dabarátré vyreshte, which Professor Oldenberg renders correctly : “When ten nights have elapsed after (the child's) birth ;" and Panchatantra, i. p. 25, 1. 11 (Bombay S. Ser.), - anena várttávyatikarena rajani vyushta.
11. The correct beginning of the second edict has been first recognized by M. Senart.
12. Garutva, which (if the correct reading) is analogous to the form tadatva (Rock-Edicts, Kalsi, X.), can of course be used like gauraval in the sense of respect for.' Drahyitavyan is the future passive participle formed from the stem of the present drahyati, which corresponds to the Sanskrit dfihyati. It may be noted that the PAli dictionary does not give any representative of the Sansksit verb drih, though the participle dalha and its derivatives show that one must have existed.
13. If the reading ku is the correct one, the word must be taken as & representative of khu or kho; compare the Shahbâzgarbi version of the Rock-Edicts, IV. 9, etc.
14. Pakitt has here either the meaning of svariipa or of yons, which the Sanskrit prakriti has so often. Dharmasya or Achárasya must be understood.
15. Compare Manu, ii. 121 - Abhivddanafilasya nityan vriddhôpasêvinah chatvári tasya vardhanta dyur vidy& yas8 balam II and the parallel passages quoted in the Synopsis to my Translation.
No. 23.- UDAYENDIRAM PLATES OF NANDIVARMAN.
By F. KIELHORN, PR.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. This inscription has been previously published, with a photo-lithograph, by the Rev. T. Foulkes, in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. VIII. pp. 167 ff., and in the Manual of the Salem District, Vol. II. pp. 349 ff. I re-edit it from an excellent impression received from Dr. Hultzech, to whom the original plates, which are at Udayêndiram in the Gudiyatam tåluke of the North Arcot district, were lent by the Acting Collector of the district, Mr. F. A. Nicholson, I.C.S.
The inscription is on three copper-plates, each of which measures 87" long by 25" high. The first and second plates are inscribed on both sides, and the third is inscribed on one side
1 See the passages quoted in the two 8t. Petersburg Dictionaries.

Page #184

No. 23.]
UDAYENDIRAM PLATES OF NANDIVARMAN.
143
only; the writing on the first side of the first plate, however, does not form part of the body of the inscription (which is in Sanskrit), but is an endorsement in Tamil. The plates are held together by a ring, 3' in diameter and about !" thick, which is now cut. It holds a circular soal, 21" in diameter, which contains in bas-relief a standing bull, facing the proper loft, and a much worn and illegible inscription round the margin. The engraving is good, and the writing is well preserved. Or the inscription proper (on plates i.b, ii. and iii.a) the size of the letters is between " and " The characters belong to the southern class of alphabets. They closely resemble the characters of what the late Dr. Barnell has termod the Eastern Chalukya alphabet of about A.D. 680 (Elements of South Indian Palæography, second edition, Plate v.), and differ therefore decidedly from those of the Uravupalli grant of the Pallava dynasty (Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 51, Plate), with which the present inscription otherwise has much in common. The language is Sanskrit, and, excepting two imprecatory verses in lines 17 and 18, the whole is in prose. The text has been drawn up most carelessly, as may be seen from the omission of single syllables and whole words, as well as from the repeated occurrence of groups of aksharas that are devoid of meaning. In respect of orthography also, the inscription is full of faults, some of which may be accounted for by the influence of the writer's vernacular. Thus, the sign of visarga is throughout omitted ; and similarly the sign of anustára or of the final m is omitted everywhere except in the word Pallav[do]nán, in line 10. We have a instead of final ô in prapautra, 1. , pautra, 1. 4, -dikshita, 1. 8; and instead of final & in -rdshfira, 1. 11. The palatal sibilant is used six times for the dental sibilant, and the dental five times for the palatal. Unaspirated letters are employed instead of aspirates in Vafdka (for Paifakha), 1. 19, lavda (for labdha), 1. 8, and bakti (for bhakts), 1. 6; and sonant consonants instead of surd ones in bhaffäragð (for bhaffäraka), l. 9, and Daitriya (for Taittiriya), 1. 12. Besides, we find ch for $ in Kulacharmmand, 1. 13; tth for ddh in -attharana (for-oddharana), 1. 9; dh for d in -adhi-pradhanai (for-di-pradanaih), 1.5; and for ddh in sidhi, 1. 3, and sannadho, 1. 9; 6 for v in brata, 1. 7; and for p in wanata, 1. 3; and for b in vala, lines 1 and 14, lavda, 1. 8, and vappa, 1. 9. In lines 17 and 18 a final m has been five times left unchanged before & consonant, where it should have been changed to anusvára ; and m is irregularly doubled in the body of a word in avagam mya, I. 14, and at the end of a word before a following vowel in evdeanamma atro (for 'chchhasanam-ato) and sáriramm=aruhao (for fåriram=arhao), in l. 16. Instead of the conjunct jf we have ny in ránya (for rdjña and rajñaḥ), in lines 1 and 2; and, to facilitate the pronunciation, a vowel has been inserted or y vocalised in a conjunct in rashfira (for ráshtré) i. 11, aruhati (for arhati), 1. 16, salóká (for flóká), 1. 16, -mariyâdasya, mariyadoyd, mariyadaya (for-maryddasya and maryadaya), lines 2, 11, and 13, and aisvariya (for aitvarya), 1. 14. The vowel ri is represented by the syllable ir in virdha (for vriddha), twice in l. 4, pradirdha (for pravriddha), l. 5, and bhavirdhaé (for abhivriddhayê), . 14; and, on the other hand, ri is employed instead of iri' in Daitriya (for Taittiriya), 1. 12. Lastly, the short vowel e, which is unknown to Sanskrit, but common in Tamil, is improperly used, partly through the influence of a following y, in maryádeya (for maryadaya), 1. 11, vijeyd and vejeya (for vijaya), in lines 8, 14, and 19, and veneya (for vinaya), 1. 4. In addition to these errors the text contains others which need not be enumerated here. The size of the letters of the endorsement on the first side of the first plate is between " and "'; the characters are Tamil and Grantha; and the language is Tamil.
. This difference is shown especially, e.g., by the forms of the initial a and of the consonants k, l, m, and r. 1 may state bere that in the present inscription it is often quite impossible to distinguish between the superscript i and, and that, accordingly, in my transcript of the text, I have put i and, where either of tbe two was required.
* Here the doubling of m might be justified by PAņini, viii. 4, 47. : It is clear that j was so pronounced by the writer. • Batri for satra (rattra) in 1. 7 is probably due only to an error of the engraver.

Page #185

144
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
The inscription professes to be one of the devout worshipper of Bhagavat (Vishnu), the law-abiding Maharaja of the Pallaves, the illustrious Nandivorman (1. 10), a member of the Bhåradvaja gôtra, who is described as the son of the Maharaja Skandavarman (1. 6), the son's son of the Maharaja Simhavarman (1.4), and the great-grandson of the Raja Skandavarman (1.2). It informs us in II. 11-14) that, from the victorious Kanchipura (L. 1.), Nandivarman gave the village of Kåñchivậyil and four pieces of forest-land, situated in the district (rashtra) of Adhyâra, to & Brahmaņa inhabitant of Kâñchivậyil, named Kuļašarman, who belonged to the Kausika gótra and to the Vedic school of the Taittiriyas, and whose sútra was the Pravachana. The inscription further (in 11. 15-18) contains an admonition not to levy taxes on the land so granted, threatens with corporal punishment those who should transgress the king's commands, and cites two of the ordinary imprecatory verses ; and it cloges (in l. 19) with the statement that this document (paffikd) was issued on the arth (lunar day) of the bright half of Vaisakha, in the first year of the victorious reign (apparently of Nandivarman).
The Tamil endorsement on plate i.a runs thus:-"In the twenty-sixth year of the reign) of Madirai-konda Ko-Parakesarivarman, we, (the members of the assembly of Kanchivåyil, alias Iganmaraimangalam, and we, the members of the assembly of Udayachandramangalam, (have agreed as follows) - We, (the inhabitants of these two villages, having joined (and) having become one, shall prosper as one village from this (date)."
Without the endorsement, this inscription is very similar to the Uruyupalli grant of the Pallava Yuvamaharaja Vishnugopavarman, published by Dr. Fleet in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. V. pp. 50 ff. Indeed, but for the circumstance that our grant was issued (not from Palakkada, but) from Kanchipnre, and that the rulers mentioned in it are Skandavarman, Simhavarman, Skandavarman, and Nandivarman (instead of Skandavarman, Viravarman, Skandavarman, and Vishnugopavarman), lines 1-10 of it read much like a mutilated copy of lines 1-16 of the Uruvapalli grant; and in a similar, though perhaps less striking manner, lines 15-18 of Nandivarman's grant may be said to resemble lines 28-32 of the grant of Vishņugôpavarman. This fact has not escaped the Rev. T. Foulkes, and the conclusion which he has felt inclined to draw from it, apparently is, that both grants were issued by the same prince, and that, accordingly, the Viravarman and Vishnugopavarman of the one grant are identical with the Simhavarman and Nandivarman of the other. I myself am of opinion that the present inscription must, on palæographical grounds, be assigned to a later period than the Uruvapalli grant; and, considering it suspicious that, at different periods, there should have been two Pallava princes whose fathers and great-grandfathers were called Skandavarman, and that, moreover, two sets of four consecutive princes should have been described in almost identical terms, and taking also into account the extreme slovenliness of the wording of Nandivarman's grant, I cannot suppress the belief that this grant may be a spurious document, the writer of which took for his model either the Uruvapalli grant of Vishnugôpavarman itself or some other inscription of the same prince.
The Tamil endorsement of this inscription is practically identical with the endorsement at the end of the grant of Nandivarman Pallavamalla, published by the Rev. T. Foulkes in the Indian
1 For translation of the various epithets applied to these kinge, which for the historian are quite worthless, Bee Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 52.
9 The expression Prava chana-sútra ocorre seven times in the description of the doneos in the grant of Nandivarman Pallavamalls (Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. Pp. 276 and 277). I do not know what particular sutra is referred to by it.
See South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 112. Compare also lines 29-35 of the grant of Simbavarman in Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 156.
Or the Simhavarman, during whose reign the grant of VisbộugOpavarman was issued. * Compare also Dr. Fleet's remarks in Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 101, and Vol. XV. p. 274.

Page #186

No. 23.]
UDAYENDIRAM PLATES OF NANDIVARMAN.
145
Antiquary, Vol. VIII. p. 273 ff. Dr. Hultzach thinks that this grant and its endorsement, the characters of both of which are modern, were copied from a lost, but genuine original. The original of the grant of Nandivarman Pallavamalla must now be assigned to about the first half of the 8th century A.D. As pointed out to me by Dr. Hultzsch, the lost original of the Tamil endorsement of the grant of Pallavamalla must belong to the time of the Chôļa king Parantaka I., and presupposes the original of the grant of Pallavamalla, because it refers to the village of Udayachandramangalam, which was only founded by that grant. Probably both endorsements which we possess now, were copied at different times from the endorsement on the lost original of the grant of Nandivarman Pallavamalla. To judge from the alphabets employed, the endorsement of the subjoined grant may actually belong to the time of Parântaka I., while the existing copy of the Pallavamalla grant and of its endorsement has to be assigned w.. still more recent period.
As regards the localities which, in addition to Kanchipura, are mentioned in this inscription, Mr. Foulkes has already stated that the village of Kanchivåyil, under its Sanskrit name of Kanchîdvåra, is mentioned in line 72 of the grant of Pallavamalla, and that the same grant, in the word À frayanadi-vishaya in line 62, contains the Sanskrit equivalent of the term Adêyêra-ráshtrat of the present inscription. The village of Udayachandramangalam is probably identical with the modern Udayêndiram, which in another inscription is called Udayêndumangala.
TEXT.
First Plate; Second Side. 1 Svasti [1] Jita[m] bhagavatâ rânya? [ll] Sri-vijaya-Kanchipurâtparama
brahmanyasya sva-båhu-va(ba)l-&2 rjjin(t)-ôrjjita 8 vidhi-vihita-sarv va-mariyada ya ' råñya sri-Skandavarmmaņa[ho]
prapautra 10 abhyarchchi3 ta-sakti-sidhi(ddhi)-sampannasya pratap-va(pa)nata-rajamandalasya vasa(su)dhâtal
aikavira-11 4 sya mama)hårája-sr-Singhavarmmaņa 12 pautra deva-dvija-guru-virdh-apacháying 13
virdha-ve5 neyasya angô-hiraṇya-bhůmy-adhi-prâdhanai 16 pravirdha-dharmma-sanchayasya
praja
See South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. pp. 11 and 145. ? See ibid. p. 112. See also Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 66 f.
• Adêyêra is either a mistake for, or an attempt to Sanskritise, Adaiyaru, the river of refuge, which occurs in another Udayêndiram grant; Salem Manual, Vol. II. p. 371, plate vi. a, text line 2 f.
See ante, p. 75.
From an impression received from Dr. Hultzscb.
7 This is the actual rending of the original. It is most probably intended for rdjid, but this word is meaningless and superfluous bere.
* Here one or more words have been omitted. Dr. Fleet's Uruvapalli grant (Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 51) has -Orjita-kshatra tapônidhdh; the same reading we have in Dr. Hultzach's fragment, Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 398; and similar expressions occor elsewhere. - Read maryddasya rdjia. 10 Read otró=bhya'.
11 Originally cafudhalaivlkars was engraved; but the akshara la sud ka are added below the line, and the ka between of and ra is struck out.
1 Read -Sihavarmanal pautro.
Read -briddh-6pachdying spiddha-vinafanya. 14 The akshara naw before g6 is quite meaningless ; what one would have expected, is andka-gó..
Read ddi-praddnail praesiddha.

Page #187

146
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
Second Plate ; First Side. 6 pålana-dakshasya saty-âtmanô Imahârâja-ért-Skandavarmmaņa[ho] putro bhagavata
ba[k]ti-samp[&]-> 7 dita-sarvya-kaly[&]ņa[h] praja-samrañjana-paripålan-anyayêpagata-satata-satri
brata-8 8 dikshita naika-samara-s&has-ávamardda-lavda-vijeyê-prakåsana. kaliyaga-do9 sh-&vasak-dharmm-attharana-nitya-sannadh8(ddhð) bhagavaks-pânudhyatô 6 vapps
bhattâragô-pâda-bha10 kta[bo] parama-bhagavató Bharadwaja-sagðtra[h] Pallev[a ]når dharmma
[ma]hârája[ho] sri-Nandivarm[må P]
Second Plate ; Second Side. Il na? Adêyêra-râshtira Karchivál-grâma aranya-kshetra-chatushtayan=cha pärv.
Opabhukta-mariy[&]12 deya 8 Kåñchivayil-v[&*]stavyâya brahmâņa! Kansi(si)ka-sagðtr[@]ya Daitriya
charaṇaya 10 sdtrata 13 Pravachanaya Kulacha(úa)rmmane brahmade-mariyadaya 11 sarvva-parihår-Ôpatals
deva-bhô14 ga-hala-18 varjjam=asmad-âya-vala-vejeya-aisvariya-bhavirdhaê 14 dattava[n 1] Tad= avagammya 15 s&
K[A]ichivayil-gråma[m]=&ranya-kshetra-chatushtayañ=cha pariharai 16 pahårata [lo] Y8-17
Third Plate; First Side. 16 smasvâsanammatikrâme sa påpa såriramm=aruhaty=&pi chatra brahma-gitá[ho]
salóka 18 bhavanti [lo] 17 19Bhumi-dânameparam(i)=dânam()=na bhatam(mm)=na bhati(vi)shyati [1] seva 20
haraņåt=sapân=na bhatam(m)=na bhavishyati [ll]
1 The akshara ja is engraved below the line. Read bhagavad-bhakti-sampd..
* I believe the intended reading to be paripálan-odybga-satata-sattra-vrata-dikshitd; compare the Uravupalli grant, line 10.
. Read -laddka-vijaya-yabah-prakátah; see ibid. line 11. * Read -drasanna-dharm-óddharana. ; see ibid. line 12. • Read bhagavat-paddnudhydtó bappa-bhatfaraka-pada-.
7 This akshara looks as if it bad been struck out. Perhaps "oarmwana may have been originally engraved, and this may have been altered to parmmd. Read param=Addydra-rdshţrd Kanohiod yil-gramama,
* Read maryddayd. Read brahmundya.
10 Read Taittiriya-charaniya Pravachana-sidráya. The word eitrata of the original is evidently intended for nitratas.
11 Read brahmaddya-maryadaya. Read -6pétas; comparo Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 156, line 25. # The akahara la of hala is engraved below the line.
14 Read asmad-ayur-bala-vijay-aišvary-abhiosiddhaye. As the donor is spoken of in the third person, one would have expected s-dyer. instead of asmad-dyer.
16 Bead ganya.
* What was intended, is probably pariharata pariharay ata cha; compare Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 156, line 30; and p. 52, line 29.
17 Read Yo=smach-chaldsanam-atikrdmdsa pápad láriran dandam-arhatit 4pi chadtra; compare ibid. p. 52, line 30; p. 137, line 4; and p. 156, line 30.
15 Read flóká. 1 Metre : śloka (Anushtubb); and of the next verse.- Read -dándtaparam. 0 Read tasy-aina harandt-pápan.

Page #188

No. 24.]
UNAMANJERI PLATES OF ACHYUTARAYA.
147
sata-sahasrasya
hantu[b]
18 Śva-dattam-para-dattam=val hareti vasunvará [l*)
pivati kilvisha[m=i)19 ti [1] Pravardhamana-vejoya-rajya-pratasatsarê
pañchamya[m] datt[a] pattika [llo]
Vasáka-masė
sukuksh[e]
Endorsement: First Plate; First Side 8 1 Madirai-ko[n]da K6-Pparakesaripanmar(kku] yand=irubattågåva2 [du] Kanchivậyil ágiya Igaŋmaraimangalattu 883 bhaiyðmum U[djaiyasandiramangalattu
sabhai4 yômum [10] ivv-irand=urômun=gadi or=ayinamaiyil 5 idan mér=pattadu ôr-ur=&y5 vâlv8m=A[90]m [1]
No. 24.-UNAMANJERI PLATES OF ACHYUTARAYA;
SAKA-SAMVAT 1462.
BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. These plates were found by Mr. M. Aiyåsvâmi Aiyar, Inspecting Schoolmaster of the Chingleput tâluka, in the possession of the Mansif of the village of Onamkõjêri, four miles east of the Vandalur Railway Station. At Dr. Holtzsch's request, they were lent to him by the Tahsildar of Chinglepat; and I now edit the inscription from two excellent impressions, supplied to me by Dr. Hultzsch.
These are five copper-plates, the first and last of which have been engraved on the inner side only, while the others are so on both faces. They are numbered, on the first inscribed side of each plate, with the Telugu-Kanarese numerals from 1 to 5, as may be seen from the accompanying photo-lithograph. Each plate is between 7" and 74 broad, and, including the arch at the top, about 10%" high ; and the writing runs across the breadth of the plates. The plates are held together by & ring, which had been cut before they were received by Dr. Hultzsch. It is about 31 " in diameter and 3" thick, and holds a seal, the lower part of which consists of a smaller ring, through which the larger ring is passed. This seal is 18" in diameter. It bears, on a plain pedestal, the figure of a boar, which faces the proper right and is surmounted by a sword or dagger and by the moon and the sun. On the proper left side of the back of the fourth plate the writing has suffered slightly from corrosion; otherwise the plates are in a perfect state of preservation. The writer and engraver have done their work fairly well; but they have omitted ten aksharas (which we can supply from other inscriptions) at the end of line 23, and sixteen others (which we cannot supply) in lines 149-150, not to mention minor errors. The characters are Nandinigari, excepting the word fri-Virupaksha in line 199, which is in large Kanarese characters. The inscription offers the rare sign for jh, in the word pitôjhitas (for pitöjjhitas) in line 77; and it has a sign for the rough r, which is like the ordinary sign for combined with the superscript sign for the same letter, in the words múru, 1. 82, Serkalanirpaffu, 1. 99, and Uruvár, 1. 148. The average size of the letters is about " -The language is Sanskrit, and, excepting the words fri-Ganddhipatayé namah at the commencement of line 1, the whole is in verse.
1 Read Bra-dattam-para-dattan od kartta tarundhardm gandit fata. . Read -pijaya-rdjya prathama-lampattard Vaidkha-ndal fulla-pakald. * The text and translation of this endomement have been supplied by Dr. Hultasch. • Read úrom .
Read dr.

Page #189

148
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
The orthography calls for few remarks. The palatal sibilant is five times employed for the dental (e.g. in babhase, 1.19), and once in tithifv=, 1. 63) for the lingual; and the dental sibilant twice for the palatal (in anburdsi, 1. 47, and visva, 1. 117), and once (in misphalan. 1. 193) for the lingual. The sign of visarga is nine times wrongly omitted, mostly before the word fri. And b is three times used instead of bh, in tapôbir and buja, 1. 7, and manibujan, 1. 12. Besides we need only notice here that the word Parktiratha (= Dasaratha) is spelt Pantiratha, in l. 24, and támra táimra, in lines 188 and 190.- Of Sanskrit words which either are not given by the dictionaries, or have as yet been met with only in lexicographical works, our text only offers kápálika, 'a cloud (of dust),' 1. 48, Püshaja, the son of the Sun,' i.e. Karņa, and amhati, a gift,' the two last in the biruda Pashaja-darpa-hșid-amhati-saumda,'fond of bestowing gifts which take away the pride of Karna,' in line 81. Like other inscriptions of the same dynasty, this one also contains the Kanarese birudas Bhashege-tappuva-rayara-gandah, the disgracer of those kings who break their word,' in l. 80, and Múru-rayara-gandaḥ, 'the disgracer of the three kings (of the South),' in l. 82 ; and it similarly employs the biruda Hindurdya-suratranaḥ, 'the Sultan among Hindû kings,' in l. 84, and has several times the Kanarese words raya and maharaya for rájan and maharaja. In 1. 184 we also have rayasa, a secretary,' and in 1. 194 (only by & mistake of the writer) varusha ; and several terms and names which are not Sanskrit occur in the description of the village in lines 97-99, and in the list of the donees which commences in line
120.
The inscription is one of the king Achyutêndra, or Achyutaraya, or Achyutêndramahirkya of Vijayanagara. It clearly divides itself into two parts. The first part, up to 1. 91, gives in thirty-eight verses & eulogistic account of Achyutêndra and some of his predecessors, and the second part, from 1. 91, records the grant of a village, made by the king in Saka-Samvat 1462.
of the thirty-eight verges with which the inscription opens, twenty-two (vie, the verses 1. 3-13. and 15-24) occur (as verses 1-6, 9-23, and 29) in the Hampe inscription of Achyutêndra's immediate predecessor Kộishnaraya, edited and translated by Dr. Hultzsch in the Epigraphia Indica, Vol. I. p. 361 ff. And, omitting mythical beings, the genealogy furnished by these verses, as given by Dr. Hultzsch, ib. p. 362, is this :
1. Timma, md. Dêvaki. 2. Îśvara, md. Bukkama.
3. Narasa or Nrisimha.
a. by T'ippaji
b. by Nâgala4. Vira-Nrisimha (or - Narasimha). 5. Krishnaraya. Beyond what appears from this tabular statement, the verses referred to contain hardly any historical information whatever.
Verse 143 of the present inscription records that the king Nrisimha (Narasa) from a third wife, Obambikk-dévi, had one more son, named Achyutêndra; and verse 25 states that this prince, the younger brother of Krishộarâye, on the death of that king, succeeded him. The seven verses (26-32) which follow-some of them imitations of preceding verses- eulogize
See, e.g.. Ep. Ind. Vol. 1. p. 363.
See Dr. Hultzach's remarks, ib. p. 362. • Verso 2, which is not in the Hampe inscription, invokes the protection of the god Hari (Vishnu). It is found also in other Vijayanagara inscriptions,
The latest date for Krishnaraya, known to me from published inscriptions, corresponds to Friday, 23rd April, A.D. 1529, and the earliest date for Achyutariya to Monday, 15th August, A.D. 1530; see Ep. Ind. Vol. 1. p. 399, and Ind. Ant. Vol. IV. p. 329.

Page #190

No. 24.7
UNAMANJERI PLATES OF ACHYUTARAYA.
149
Achyutêndra in the ordinary conventional manner. Verses 33-37 give a string of birudas of his which are not new to us, and record (as the Hampe inscription does of Krishnaraya) that he was waited upon by the kings of Anga, Vanga, and Kalinga. And this part of the inscription ends with another verse in praise of Achyutêndra, which is merely an imitation of verse 24 of this same inscription.
According to verses 39-53 (in lines 91-115) the Maharaya Achyutêndra, being on the bank of the river Tungabhadri, on the 12th lunar day of the bright half of Karttika- the day when the god Vishnu rises from his sleep- of the year 1462 of the era of Salivaha, which was the (Jovian) year Sårvari, in the presence of the god Vitthalêsvara, and surrounded by many holy men, granted the village of Uhinai, which (apparently in consequence of this grant) was also called Achyutêndramahåråyapura, to a number of Brahmaņas learned in the Vedas and famous for their knowledge of the Sastras ; the king having been requested to do so by his trusted minister, the chief of the Nayakas Virûpåksha, who was born in the family of Ananta and is described as the moon of the sea of the CÂ]diyappêndra Nayakas. The village of Uhinai, thus granted by Achyutêndra (in terms which are common to the copper-plate grants of the Vijayanagara kings), was situated in the Senkalanirpattu síma of the Kumuļi nadu of the Raņdayira-mahâveli pattu of the Amûru kota of the Padaviļu maharajya of the JayankondaChôļa mandala ; and lay to the east of the village of Ayyañchêri, to the south of the village of Kulappåka, to the west of the villages of Nallampaka and Venkampáka, and to the north of the village of Arunkál.
The date, given in the preceding paragraph, does not admit of verification, but the fact that it fell in the Jovian year Sårvart shows the year to have been Saka-Samvat 1462 expired, and for this year the 12th of the bright half of Kärttika would correspond to the 12th October, A.D. 1540
As regards the localities, Uhinai, according to Dr. Haltzsch, must be the former name of the very Únamañjêri where the plates were found; for by the Chingleput Taluk Map this village lies to the east of Ayyañjeri, to the south of Kolappakkam, to the north-west of Nallampakkam, and to the north of Aringal, four of the very places which, under slightly different names, are mentioned in this inscription in the same (or almost exactly the same) positions with reference to Uhinai. Senkalanirpattu, the name of the simá to which Uhinai belonged, appears, also according to Dr. Haltzsch, to be an older form of Sengalpattu (Chinglepat); and Kumuļi, from which the nádu was called, is the modern Kumili, in the Chingleput tåluka, south of Aringal. Randayira-mahåvéli, the name of the pattu, Dr. Hultzsch informs me, would mean the two thousand great vélis,' véli being a measure of land. The Âmûru kota Dr. Hultzsch 7 considers to have been named after Åmûr or Åmbûr, a town in the Vélûr tâlukå of the North Arcot district; and the Padavidu maharajya, according to the same scholar, was called after a town now named Padavôdu in the Polar tåluka of the same district. The Jayankoņda-Chôļa mandala is frequently mentioned in Vol. I. of Dr. Hultzsch's SouthIndian Inscriptions.
Compare Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 365, verses 25-28.
* This beautifully sculptured temple (No. 4 on the Madras Survey Map of Hampe) is still in tolerably good preservation. It contains inscriptions of Krishnaraya and Sadasiva; see Dr. Hultzach's Progress Report for December 1888 and January 1889.
* The term in the original (1. 108) is sodmi-karya-dhurina, "able to bear the burden of the business of his monster.'
On the officials, so named, compare Dr. Hultzsch in Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 127.
Senkalanirpattu, according to Dr. Hultzach, is an incorrect spelling of Sengaluuir-pattu, 'the town of the red lotus,' while Sengal-pattu apparently means the town of bricks.'
Kumili-nadu (in Amur-kőttam in Jayankonda-Chôļau-mandalam) occurs also in a Tirukkalukkugram inscription of Kulottunga I.; Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 284. See South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 126.
ib. p. 83, and ante, p. 36, note 6.

Page #191

150
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
.
. [VOL. III.
To proceed with our analysis of the inscription, the village of Uhinai (or rather the income from it), according to verse 54 (11. 115-117), was divided into 60 vrittis, or shares. Of these, one vritti and a quarter were set aside for the benefit of the god Raghunatha (Vishnu); and the same amount was reserved for the worship of the god Chandisvara (Siva; vv. 55 and 56). The bulk was distributed, in amounts ranging from a quarter of a vritti to five upittis, among forty-eight Brahmaņas who are named in the verses 57-104 (11. 120-179). Each of these verses 3 gives, in addition to the exact amount allotted to each person, also the name of the father of the recipient, and specifies the gôtra or anvaya of the latter, and the Vedic texts studied by him. The names of the donees and their fathers' names which occur in vv. 57-104, arranged in alphabetical order, are the following:
Achchên, v. 75; Anna, v. 96, or Annan, v. 83; Anantabhatta, v. 76 ; Anantaya, vv. 86, 97; Appan, v. 82; Appaya, vv. 85, 98; Ammaya, v. 103; Allalabhatta, v. 79; Achchân, v. 87; Anaikkuta, v. 79; Kachanadhvarin, v. 57; Kachambhatta, v. 61; Kámábhatta, vv. 90, 95; KAlabastin, v. 99; Kalahastibhatta, vv. 70, 101; Kuppaya, v. 89; Kondapa, v. 94 ; Kondaya, vv. 91, 101; Gangadharabhatta, v. 60;'Gautam[a]bhatta, v. 64; Chauţikanti-Râmarya, v. 69; Chaundibhatta, v. 70, 71; Timmaya, v. 88, 91, 103; Timmäjyð tishika, vv. 58, 102; Timmábhatta, v. 62, 72; Timmävadhanin, v. 59, 61; Tiruvênkam-Uda[i]yar, vv. 84, 98; Durgabhatta, v. 57; Dêvarêbhatta, V. 65; Dharmaya, v. 82; Nadabhårata-Någarya, v. 92; Nayinár, vv. 78, 84, 89, 97; Någappa, v. 95; Nagabhatta, vv, 67, 68; Nåråyaņu, vv. 80, 93; Narayanarya, v. 86; Padmaya, v. 100; Per[i]ya-Peruma!, v. 75; Pandaya, v. 90; Basavabhatta, v. 63; Bhatanatha-bri-Chittibhatta, v. 74; Bhairavabhatta, v. 59; Mandala, v. 88; Mandala--Purusha, vv. 80, 93; Mellåvadh&nin, v. 73; Mallubhatta, vv. 65, 99; Raghavabhatta, v. 66; Rama, vv. 77, 81; Ramaya, v. 94 ; Råmabhatta, v. 74; Lakshmanabhatta, v. 64; Laduagiri-Timma, v. 72; Lingaya, v. 92; Ling&bhatta, wv, 67, 71, 100; Varadaya, v. 87; Vandábhatta, v. 69; Vitthalabhatta, v. 66; Virdpåkshabhatta, v. 63; Viraraghava, v. 62; Vêrkadatt-Appe, v. 81 ; Venkadatt-Uruvár-&rya, v. 77;* Sinniyappa, v. 83; Sellappa, v. 96; Sridharabhatta, v. 73; Sabhápati-kavindra, v. 104; Sômavara-sri-Gurvaya, v. 60; Sômâsi, v. 85; and SvayambhanAtha, v. 104.
The gôtras or, as they are here commonly called, anvayas of the dopees were those of Klapa, vv. 57, 60, 75; Kausika, vv. 82, 83, 85, 88; Gautama, v. 74; Bharadvaja, vv. 59, 61, 62, 65, 69, 76, 79-81, 84, 86, 87, 89-94, 96, 98, 99; Maudgalya, v. 63; Maunabhârgava, vv. 58, 102; Vatas, vv. 66, 97; Vasishtha, v. 72; Visvåmitra, vv. 64, 67, 68, 70, 71, 95; Samkriti, v. 77, S&varna, v. 104, and Harita, vv. 73, 100, 101, 103.
Twenty-one donees were students of the Rigveda (bahuricha), eighteen students of the Yajurvéda (yájusha), and one in v. 104) was a student of the Sámaveda (samaga). Six followed the sitra of Dráhyâyaņa, and one (in v. 103) that of Apastamba.
After having enumerated the donees, our inscription, in verses 105-108 (11. 180-185), further states that the Bråhmaņas, to whom the sixty usittis had thus been assigned in the village, made up thirty additional vrittis and gave these, as a preferential share, to the
The mom of the orittis, specified in vv. 55-104, actually is 60%.
Raghunathn and Chandisvars were evidently the names of the temples of Perumal (Vishna) and Isvara stva) at Uhinai (pamafijêri).
Verse 78 (in 11. 149-150) is mutilated.
. These two dames are derived from Vengadam, the Tamil name of the holy mountain near Tirupati in the North Arcot district.
The original text somewhat oddly says that they were born in the citra of Dråby&yana (or Apstamba); see w. 85-87, 89, 96, and 103.
• It is not quite clear to me whether these thirty esittis were taken from the portions whicb, according to what proodes, had been sasigned to the Bråhmaņas, or whether the village of Ulidai had originally been divided into ninety erittis, of which the aforesaid donees at once set thirty aside for the minister. The former arrangement appears to me to be the one which is indicated by the wording of the text.

Page #192

No. 24.)
UNAMANJERI PLATES OF ACHYUTARAYA.
minister, the secretary (ráyasa) Venkatadri, a son of the minister Timmsys and grande of the minister MoBalimadûvirama, who belonged to the gôtra of Harita, was a distinguished student of the Yajurvêda, and followed the sutra of  pastamba.
Verse 109 then states that this is an edict (fâsana) of Achyutaraye. Verses 110 and 111 add that this edict on copper, by the order of the Maharaya Achyatendra, was composed by Sabhâpati, and engraved by Vtranáchårya, the son of Mallana. And the insoription ends with five of the ordinary benedictive and imprecatory verses. Below it is engraved, in large Kanarose characters, the word fori-Viru(ra)paksha.
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 Sri-Ganadhipataye namaḥ 1001 Namastanga-sirag-chambi-chandra-chams. 2 ra-chåravel trailokya-nagar-arambha-m Alastambhảya Sambhave I(I) [1] Harêr-19183 varahasya damshtra-damdaḥ sa* påtu vah! Hemadri-kalasd yatra dhatri chchha
[t"]tra-sri4 ya dadhan 1(II) [2] Kalyaņây=&sta tad-dhåma p[ro]atytiha-timir-åpaham yad=
Gajo=py=Age5 j-odbhatarh Hariņ=&picha půjyatê (ID) [3] Asti kshiramayad-devairemathya
mânân=ms6 bârbudheḥ | navanitam=ivæðdbhdtam=apanista®)-tamo maha (II) (4) Tasg=
âsît=tanayas-tapô7 bi(bhi)r=atulair=anvartha-nama Budhaḥ 16 punyair-asya Purtrave ba(bhu)ja-balair
dya[r"]=dvi8 sham nighvataḥ | tasy=Ayur-Nahusho-sya tasya pu(pa)rushổ yadda(dahe) Y
yâtiditan? 9 khyâtastasya to Turvasur-Vasu-nibhaḥ śri-Devayani-patêh (ID) [5] Tad-vamso
Dêvaki10 jânir=didspê timma-bhûpatiḥ | yasasti Tuluv-êmdréshu Yadôḥ Kpishņa iva
Anyau ve Job) 1601 Tatô=bhůd-Bukkama-jânir-tsvara-kshitipalakaḥ atrasamanganabhran12 gam mauļi-ratnam mahîbu(bhu)jam (II) [7] Sarasåd=adabhättasmán=Naras
avanipala13 kah Dbvakl-naħdankt-Kamð Dêvaki-nandanad-iva ICID 587. "Vividha-Bukrit-odda14 mê Râmêsvara-pramukhê muhur=mudita-hridaya sthåné sthåné vyadhatta yathavi. 15 dhi 17 budha-parivritô nând-dânâni yo bhuvi shodaśa tribhuvana-jan-816 dgîtam spi(sphi)tam yaśaḥ punaruktayan (II) [9] 10Kávérim-êsu ba[d]dhya
bahala-jala17 rayên tâm vilamghy=aiva 11 satram jiva-gråhar grihîtvå samiti bhaja-bald18 t=tam cha rajyam tadiyam kritvå Sriramga-půrvam tad-api nija-vase pattanam 19 yo babhAge(8) 119 kirtti-stambham nikhaya tribhuvana-bhavana-atyaman-apadanaḥ
[ll 10*]
This name oecurs (with the date A.D. 1536) in the list of grent ministers and chiefs during the reigos of Krishna, Achyuta, and Sadasiva, compiled by Mr. R. Sewell, Lists of Antiquities, Vol. II. p. 249.
* From impressions supplied to me by Dr. Hultzacb. Metre of verse 1-4: ślka (Anushțubb). • Read
Metre : Sardúlavikridita. • This sign d panctuation is saperfluous. 7 Read Yaydlih kahitas. • Metre of vernee 6-8: siðka (Anushțubh).
Metre : Hariņi. 16 Metre of verses 10 and 11: Sragdhara. 1 The original has a sign of punctuation between ghyai and oa. 1 This sign of punctuation is superfluons.

Page #193

152
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
20 Cheram Chôramlam! cha P&[modyam tam=api cha Madhura-vallabham mana
bhúsham viry-Ô21 dagram Turushkar Gajapati-npipatin ch=&pi jitva tad-anyan & Gamg&ti22. ra-Lamka-prathama-charama-bhabhřit-tat-årtam nitamtam 12 khyataḥ kshônipatinám 23 srajam=iva sirasåm sâsanam yo vyatånit (II) [118] Tippaji-Någala-de-4 24 vyôr=ivs Nrisim(sim)hê[m]drå[t*=]tasmât=Pan[k*]tirathad=iva (II) [12] Virau
vinayinau 25 Râmô-Lakshmanav=ive naindanan | jatar Vira-TriBinh[*]drâ(dra)-Krishnaraya
Second Plate; First Side. 26 mahipati (11) 113 Asmåd=Obambika-devyám-Achyutendra-mahipa27 tih | Dêvakyâm Dannjáråtir=Vasudevad=iv=abhavat (II) [14] Vira-śri-Nára28 simhag- Vijayanagare ratnasimhâsana-sthah kirttya nitya nirasyan=Nriga29 Nala-Nahushån=apy-avanyâm-ath=ângân
Setor Sumérôr-avanigura-ng30 tah svairam= ch=ôdayâdrer & påśchâty-achal-Ant&d=akhila-hridayam=&variya rajyam 31 Bassa (ID) [15] Nâng-dânány akarshitKanaka-sadasi yaḥ sri-Virupakshadêva-sthå32 ne gri-Kalahast-igitur-api nagare Venkatádrau cha Kamchyån Srisailé So33 naśailê mahati Harihart-hôbalê Samgame cha 18 Sriramgê Kumbhaghônê hata-ta34 masi Mahânamdi-tirtthe Nivrittau (II) [16] Gokarņê Râma-setau jagati tad
itareshv=835 Pyaaśêsheshu
punya-sthånêshv=krabdha-nânâvidha-bahala-mahâdâna-våri-pra36 vâbaih
yasy=ôdamchat-turamgah-prakara-khura-rajah-sushyad-amhbhodhi-magna.7 kshmâbhri. 37 t-paksha-chchhid-odyattara-tku(ku)Lisadhar-ôtkarthitas tku(ku)mthit-abhůt I(II) [17]
Brahmâmdam vi38 śva-chakram ghatam=udita-mahâbhâtakaṁ ratna-dbênum saptambhôdhîms=cha kalpa
kshiti39 raha-latike kâmchanin kama-dhenum [1] svarņa-kshmâm yộ hirapyâśva
ratham=&pi tu40 lê-pûrushan 80-sahasram hem-devam hema-garbham kanaka-kari-ratham pamcha
lâm41 galy=stânît (I) (18*) Prajyazilo prasåsya nirvighnam râjyam dyâm=iva såsitan |
tasmi42 negunens vikhyâte kshiter-imdre divam gate (II) [19] Tatô=py=avárya-viryaḥ śrt
Kfishnari43 ya-mahipatiḥ | bibhartti mapikêyüra-nirviệêahan mahim bhujê in [20*) Kirttyan
44
sya samantataḥ
Parári
praári(spi)taya
viśvam
ruch-aikyam
vrajed=ity Asamkya para
Read Chblan. These two signs of punctuation are superfluous. * Metre of verses 12-14 : Slöka (Anushtabh). • Here the following akshares have been omitted : -vybh Kausalyd-brf-Sumitray 6 dd. • Metre of verses 15-18: Sragdhard. . This sign of punctuation is superfluous.
Read turanga prakara.. The reading -6dyattara- also ocours in v. 17 of the Hampe inscription, and in v. 17 of copper-plate inscription of Sadasiva, of wbich Dr. Hultzacb bas sent me an impressiou. I nevertheless consider it to be a mistake for -6dyat-kara..
. This sign of punctuation is superfluous. 10 Metre of verse 19 and 20: Slókn (Anushţubb).
Metre : Sarddlarikridita The original has a sign of punctuation between orajd end d.

Page #194

Hd.
Maiimseva तमाम जारानबिबावामा
महामनाममा रोनात कारवामयामती नवानवाला मरना ननसलाबरावानात
प्रवक्ता रन जान तसरेचा रवानवतावालालाम विमानसार'चारलपानवातमा कालता कानावका 28सातसवितानसहासतरताका तानातातिनसागर AZAPाला या सातजाम नारायण
नमनटप्पानमवत्ता मघातगानाआसतानासमेनोनवासिनना RATEqag (समानमग्रामम माता वा।
Maiमा रमानापारवा गावला ताहरपलहरजमावामा सा Naplaaaजामाचा मसातमा मात्रस्तावातयनका। VEDERaतामा
न मसंगमनमानाका
राससानाना जातानाकामी कसरस्तिकामापासवरना। पानसात पोसा जत्यापो पररययात्रारती
सिसीकालहसीEि/
9वेकवाडीवका कागवारीनरी पर नर्व सवलतकार यातायात विमा
Emलेमत(तहमत हो बलेस'ग मेवाचीनकालप्त ता Hilafrai नाताबराव दे हकिनावा।
34 मसिमहानाति नौगाया नामसती ऊगतितारतनप तानमा मानिसा लानपानमाज वा समma
पारोपेपास्त्राने या अनानाविन तल मता दानवान 121ोन'मा मानला स्मात नसावा तमाम
36वाताणसी व
कानमनजाराणा रतायमानमता का रे कानाराका मारतका रनारवाalaसकता र
विडोद्रमा कताकतानतातला' 141मनामेसनमा महामारसास्वानहानमात्रयम्रा का "38 रतन पट मतिम तान तकनयन'सत्रातामाखकामना (2nd walaवती तानाशानियोनवणाउदाकतवनऊता
araके कावनाकामal का पोतिनामा रवचमका 16KIमातnga3यकाका दाना तापाबहलाला 40 लामोसता ते मारवटे मसात कनकनमाचपावला। HER'ता(वनप्रवराजवणादागदावासाम(
तबला
जातानातामा 'सास्तविभाजन शामिवासिमानामा 18 E'माऊक वायाga77(वातवरायण
42malafaAya'गजानन वाचताकारी कामका यो नाकावन(amiaतवनलवलपमानापन
मानव AMAm केमनावरापमहान आकांनी या
44 मम'17:१राणाविरवक्ता आरमाराकानापमान Paar या पांड'मख AUनाaa'मानमावाय
PEnाले myोपापहामविकानडा जानवर कारवा 172जपतिवा (पाजबातर नातामागमाता 461१४ान कालीप डगमा मायकमनवा व वागमन काटा लिनकामबनमनटनना' तारपा नालापाता।
वासA7737 (तमानिसमा बनासाना दासताना (मरानसासन'यो मतानातानमाका नावाला र
48 चितवसमतालिकानालिकातारा रोप्पा समेतन्निन। किसान मा माघaraनविनती
M4मययmकाजताउसमरत का
50हातात नमे पे मरत्रामाचसाधासजमा हसब मामATRaaरती। कातीवाचताल ले डाक नया
डा(मावतापातास्रजननजामालमा
Unamanjeri Plates of Achyutaraya. --Saka-Samvat 1462.
E. HULTZSCH.
W. GRIGGS. PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE +5.

Page #195

iib.
iita.
52वजाना'त
तापवाबनरपरममितालतात सातामा77मानतनविणानतात यामायाना 54हा जातात 14 गजानता सततारका पालाका
वि लाग(विजन करताना ना नजारात उनावानजी 56जनिकट का रावते मावलाता हारन तानसाचाराम
लाक्तन मानीव ला साकवतननाककलना पनि 58mas.73 अमा एकमात्रमअसल मवानलोकस।
रामसाज वलयात्रतानवेगाव रसपा कामासापाला 60मनानालालानालऊवमानातमालमा
तनवाचा' ती रातमालामा उलातमापन समानामा राल र मालपस्या समाजमायतबल ममतासाला
TGT कानिबत्यनजरमा माजघरतरापासातवा 64वातनोतिबकास्तमा र सामारवाबसाजकुमार या ENमरमतारामारामलगामाता उरतमा लामा
(नीतिला ऊतार फसादमावतमा Aadमरमाता नखावनातवानामानी महापालिका सविनोपरामावलीमावद्यालयमा ममस्पाला जालनाऊ५ननासानायकवावमा रक्तात 70 जिरालित स्काय नावकात मतावालयमा
साराला meते मयता रमप्यास्तानणना जमाव तवपावनपरातातिप्पो उरावतानावनात्मक लासवानघामलाप्पावतवमानमात्य मनाममनलताका बनामामामार
मनकामघयतत्य जरयामात्मवाना 76तनलमतान्त फतवा तानातामातारानपानमा
तसाचला जाताना ताकतनामावता प्रकाशित 78_लनालापमान सलामतत्तवउला मारणाननारामा मनावर
भाव जालना तालनपनजालिममाततालाप 80
'3'3) जमानानतर' उता का Maa197 रजहरातमा आना AET 821अवसरमा
नाम नराममाछामास्वताना ETI)7009ERSमारवारमा जातजना 84 नरामसन लगाउलमारतात नाम न
वराशFITHIता - कार तानीत ANI (3(
बजाजनगणनामा Indigaamaaमा कीमत 88ोजना तरामायकमजनमालमतन IMESENTRनाजायातायात DAmलन मानव जलानादानमा hanारान3:00 मकरालवाहत्यत्त्व HT)373 मम त्यस्ता ताना माता जातामा मेवममा समानतामाता करवाया जा मानद्वारसामानहात 7EEनय बाजारात्फतातसुच नाता ज
मा (उानाचारवयाका लायकी'3वालमनावामानाजता ARE लाना 7 मा FBITA (मनमानाचा
लनामावलला दयामाया तासान Manारा सामावीमपातनाकलनाकातिर मा र नार (रा(तना पाकात मानकर E -me

Page #196

No. 24.]
UNAMANJERI PLATES OF ACHYUTARAYA.
153
45 r=abhavad=bhAl-6kshana(b) prêyasaḥ 1 PadmAkshapi chatur-bhajó-jani chatar
vaktrå-dbhava46 t=Padmabhiḥ 18. KA! khadgam=adhad=Ramå cha kamalar viņå cha Vaņi
karê (11) [21] Batru(tra)ņam: 47 vasam=étê dadata iti rushå kiṁ nu sapt=amburåsi (din) nâna-sên&-tta(ta)ramga48 tri(tra)ţita-vasumati-dhtļi-kậpålikábhiḥ 1 Sam(sam) sôshya svairam=etat-pratini49 dhi-jaladhi-[r]êņika ô vidhatte brahmArda-svarnamêra-pramukha-nija-ma50 had&na-tôyair=amêyaiḥ 1(11) [22] Mad-dattám=arthi-sårtthå[] Sriyam=iha
suchiram bhum51 jat&m=ity=srêtyaḥ 15 prayaḥ pratyaha-hêtöstapana-ratha-gatêr-Alay&n=dê
Second Plate ; Second Side. 52 vatanan [l*) tat-tad-dig-jaitra-vri[t]ty=&pi cha biruda-padair=am kita[m]s=tatra tatra 53 stambhån(n)=jâta-pratishthân=vyatanuta bhavi yd bhabhfid=abhramkash-grån I(II)
[237 Sta54 ty-andaryaḥ sudhibhiḥ sa Vijayanagaré [ra]tnasimhasana-sthaḥ kshmâpâlân=Kfi55 shṇaraya-kshitipatir adharikfitya nitya Nrig-adin 4 půrvådrêreath 56 stakshitidhara-katakad-& cha Hêmichal-Amtád- Sêtör artthi-sârtha-sriyamai. 57 ha bahaļiksitya kirtty& babhåsê6 1(II) [24] Kpitavati? sura-lokam Krishnarkye
nij-Am. 58 sam tad=anu tad-anujanma punya-karm=&chyutėmdraḥ | akhilam=avani-18kam sv-em59 Sam-êty-ari-j[@]tá vilasati Hari-chêta vidvad-ishta-pradat& I(II) [25] SY0=8&u patt
abhi60 shikto bhuvam=api nikhil& pålayêm j ait ra-y&tr-arambhai(bhê) samjrim bhaman.
odbhata61 pataha rav-Achårta-råd8-rintarkle Madram bhity=&panidram samadhigata-ma62 hafaila-ssimgań Kalimgar såtamkam Vamka(ga)m-Angam saha-balam=a karðsch(ch)
chhatrya63 bhamg-Anushamgam10 (ID) [26] Yat-kirtti-chandras-charati kshamayan
tithisv(shv) agêshdeu viva64 rddhaté cha tanoti chakrasya muda samithdhe diva cha Ayam kumudair-vi65 rundhå (ll) [27] Madam 19 manasi mårutam fithilayaty=amêyai[sta ?]yair-yad-afva
patalt khu
Read -aktró=bhara.. * This sign of panctastion is superfinotu. * Metre of verses 22-24: Sragdbard.
This sign of punctuation is superfluous. • Rend rapetya prdyan. The reading dlaydn at the end of this line is preferable to the reading dlayari of other inscriptions.
• The Hampe inscription of Krishộardy, v. 29, reada samirindu. 7 Metro: Malini * Metre : Sragdbar.
Read palayain 10 The sense would be better expressed by mushaklan, but I have no doubt that the above reading is correct.
11 Metre : Upajati.
1 Metre: Prithvi-This verse clearly is an imitation of part of v. 22, above, and ito general sense is not doubtful. The text of it, also, with the exception of a single akshara, is quite clear in the impressions. Bat the end of the first Pada (tayair or stay air) yields no sense, and I fail to see the construction of the verse, as read above. I feel almost certain that, in the first Pada, we ought to read fithilayanty (instead of lithilayaty) and to take this to qualify abra-patall, and that in the last Pads we sbould read ambudhin and qualifying this ) raya-birodhina odjindth. For the rest, I would suggest, with some diffidence, reading amly airetam 6 (instead of a megasstay air) and bala-(or para-pramathan-6dy at 6 (instead of bala-pramathamasyano ). With these alterations the meaning of the verse would be about this : " Seeing how the multitude of his horses, bumbling the conceit of the winds, bas gronted darkness by the immense clouds of dust which it raises with its hoofs, one feels inclined to ask whether, eager to destroy the opponent forces, Achyutendra angrily is drying up the ocean, because it impedes the progress of his chargers."

Page #197

154
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
66 raiḥ kshi[ti*]-rajðbhir=ntthåpitaiḥ ajîjanadziti kradha kim=r visôsha67 yaty=ambudhi-bala-pramathamasyan raya-virðdhinam vajinan (II) [28] Kârå-1 68 grih-Akalita-v&sa-virðdhi-bh Apa-dar-vali-kara-vich Alita-ch&69 Marasya
Rajadhiraja-Pararajabhayamkar-aikavir-Adikáni birudani bahůni yasya I(II) [29] Sriranga-Venkatamah&chala-Stu-Karchi71 Srisaila-Sonagiri-Hémasabh-adimeshu
s thånêshu
t irtha-niva72 hêshu cha påvanêshn dânâni shodaśa bahûni kritâni yêna (11) [30] Saptam73 bhôdhîn=suvaro-déva-ratham=apitala-pûrusham visva-chakram 13 hêmåśva-sva74 rnamêdiny-amaratarulatah kârchanim kâma-dhênum brahmâmdam sva(ra)]75 tna-dhênuṁ kanaka-kari-ratham gô-sahasram cha sîrån=pamch=&pi svarna-ga. 76 rbham ya iha bhuvi mahâbhâta-kam(kum)bha[m) vyatânît (ID) [31] Ambhôdêna. nipiyama
Third Plate; First Side. 77 na-salilo=gastyena -
pit-8.j*]jbitas-tapto
Raghava-skyak-âgni-si78 khaya samtapyamânaḥ sad& [*] antasthair=vadavâ-mukh-ânala-sikhâ-jálair=vi79 gushka ddhra(dbru) var yad-dân-âmbu-ghan-Ambur-ambudhir=ayam púrpah
samu[d*]dyôtatê (11) [32] Bhisha-5 80 na-vairi-vikhaṁdana-chamdaḥ Sêsha-mahâbhara-břid-bhujadaṁdaḥ [1] Bhâsbage-7 81 tappuva-rậyara-gamdaḥ Pashaja-darpa-brid-amhati-saundah (11) [33] Rájâdhir[á]. 82 jas-Sarvajñas-sri-Râjaparamêsvaraḥ
Maru-rậyara-gardas-cha Vari83 râsi-gabhira-dhiḥ (I) (34) Para-dârêshu [ti(vi)]mukhaḥ Para-rája-bhayamka84 raḥ śishța-samrakshana-paró Dashta-sárdala-mardanaḥ (II) (35*] Himduraya85 suratråna Induvamsa-likhåmaṇiḥl Ar.Ibha-ganda-bhêrundo yo 86 rddhanArt-nate varaḥ i tyadi-birudaiḥ kirtti-[bhajritair-yutaḥ (II) (36°] An87 gên-Api Kaļimgêna Vamgêna cha parair=nripaiḥ jaya jiva maha88 råy=&ty=anisam giyatê cha yaḥ I(II) [37] Salo jayati narapaļas=satya89 dharma-pratishthô
Vijayanagara-rajad-ratnasimhasana-sthaḥ 90 Nriga-Nala-Nabush-adim(din)
nichayan=rája-nityå
nirupama-bhuja91 viry-audarya-bhür-Achyutendrah (ID) [38] 11 Sak-Abde Salivahasya sahasrê92 na chatus-sataiḥdvishashtyi cha samayukté(ktai)r-gananÂm prâpite kra93 måt (ID) [39] Sarvari-nâmake Varshê misi Karttika-namani Isu94 kla-pakshé cha punyayam-utthina-dvadasi-tithau (II) [40] Tumgabhadra
nadi95 tiré Vitthalêśvara-samnidhau l
nând-sakh-Abhidha-gotra-sútrê. 96 bhyabusastravittaya vikhyâtêbhyo dvijätibhyo vêdavid bhyo visesha97 tah (11) [41°) Prakhyata-sri-Jayamkomda-Chola-mamdalla (la)-vásinam
Padavidu-mahe 98 rdjyê khyatam-Amûru-kota-gam ICII) [42°] Randayira-mahavéli-ppattau Ku
99 muli-n&duket vara-Semkalanirpattu-simayam cha kita-sthitin [Il 43"] A100 9 yyamchery-Ahvaya-gråmad-asar prechîm=up&aritam Kulappåk-abhidha-grå101 madadakshinasy& disi sthitam (II) [44] Nallampák-Abhidha-gråmåd-Venkam
1 Metre of verses 29 and 30: Vaantatilak. Metre : Sragdhara. 1 This sign of punctuation is superfluous. • Metre : Sardulavikridita. • Metre : Dodbaks.
Originally 'da fiduha- was engraved. + Read Bhdehege- (dat, sing. of Kanarese badale = Sanskrit baidah). • Metre of verses 84-87 : sloks (Anushtabb). • Here three syllables are missing. 1 Metre : MAlint.
Metre of verses 89-108 : sloks (Anoahtubb). » The sign of the roperscript rin Ayyamholdryis mgraved twice.

Page #198

No. 24.)
UNAMANJERI PLATES OF ACHYUTARAYA.
155
Third Plate Second Side. 102 påkach-cha paschiman Arumkål-iti vikhyåtål gråm&d=attara-sthitim (ID) [45] 103 Achy[u]têmd[]amaharayapuram-ity-apar-abbidham 1 sarva-Basyais-sad yn104 ktam-Uhinai-gråmam-uttamar (11)[46] Sarvamânyam chatus-sims-samyuta cha sa105 mantataḥ nidhi-nikshêpa-påshåņa-siddha-sådhya-jal-anvitam (11) [47*] A106 kshiny-agimi-samyuktam gana-bhôgyam sa-bhúruham v åpf-kúpa-tatakais-cha ka107 Schchh(chchh)-Aramais-cha samyutam (ID) [48] Putra-pantr-adibhir-bhogyan
kramåd-A-chandra-tarakan dana 108 sy=&dhamanasy=&pi vikrayasy=&pi ch=ôchitam (II) [49] Svåmi-kårya-dhurimena své 109 dhîna-Daya-sampada
yasasvin=Adiyappêndre-nayak-Arbani110 dh-indana 1 [50] Agra-ganyệna surânâm=Anant-ånvaya-janmau na vinayen-dva mürttêda visvas-&v(vá)sa-vokmana i vijnapito 112 Virupaksha-nayakêmdra-manasvinâm(na) 1(II) (51*] Paritah prayataiḥ snigdhaiḥ pu113 rôhita-parôgamaih
vividhair=vibudhaig=srautapathikair-adhikai114 r=girå (11) [52] Sarata[dra-ma]hârâyo månaniyê manasvinám | sahira 115 nya-payôdhård-pûrvakaṁ dattavân=mada (II) [53] Asmin-gråmê=tivikhyats 116 shashți-vritti-samanvite 1 vrittimamtô vilikhyamtê vipra vêdårta-pa117 ragah (ID) [54] Vishnavê Raghunathaya visva (sva)-rakshå-vidhầyinê | vfittir=8118 tra sapád=aik[a] sudh-[2]håråyartha)m=arppità I(II) [55] Chamạiśvaraya
dêvâya târa119 kâdhisa-maulayê atra paja-krité veittiḥ sapâd=aik[a] samarppitâ 1(II) (56*] 120 Durgabhattas=sudhir-atra Kachanåddhvari-namdanah pamcha vrittir-avápnoti 121 yájusbaḥ Kafyap-Anvayah (ID) [57"] Maunabhárgava-gotra[ho] Srl-Timmájyotishi122 k-åtmajaḥ | Timmäjyotishikô vfitti-dvayam-atr-aiti bahvrichaḥ 11) [58"] Tim123 mkvadhåninas=sunur=Bharadvaj-Anvay-odbhavaḥ
sudhi124 r=Bhairavabhatt-Akhyð bahvpicho=tra dvi-vrittikah . [59*]
Fourth Plate ; First Side. 125 Yájushas-Sômavara-sri-Gurvayah Kåśyap-ânvayaḥ
pamcha vşittir=i126 h=&pnôti sri-Gamgadharabhatta-jah 1(II) [60"] Bháradvaj-Anvay-odbhůta [ho] sūnus=
Tim127 mâvadhâninaḥ 1 arddha-vrittim=avâpnôti Kachambhattô=tra bahvpichaḥ 1(11)
[61"] Bhåra128 dvaj-&nvayas=sūnus=Timmábhattasya bahvpichaḥ 1 vfittim=ékám=ih=&pnoti 129 vivêki VirarAghayah (ID) [62] Sri-Virûpakshabhattasya sūnur=Maudgalya-gðtra130 jah 1 bahvrich8 Basavabhattas=sudhis-sârddha-dvi-vrittikah (II) [63] Visvâmitr
&nva131 y-odbhůtô Gautambhattasya nardanah | 3dhîmån=Lakshmanabhatt-akhyð bahvrichd 132 tr=arddha-vpittikaḥ 1(1) [64] Bhâradvâj-ânvay-8dbhůto Dêvarêbhatta-naħdanaḥ
Mallu 133 bhavaty=arddha-vrittimân-atra bahyfichaḥ 1(11) [65] Sûnur=Vitthalabhattasya
sri-Vats-ânya134 ya-sambhavaḥ | atra Raghavabhatto=rddha-vrittim=&pnôti babvpichaḥ I(II) [66]
Lingåbhattasya 135 sûna[ho] fri-Visvamitr-anvay-odbhavaḥ Nagabhatto bhavaty=éka-vřittimán=atra
Here one syllable is missing, Read vidhyatát=rugramdd-(p). • Road Achyutdindra-madrágó. * Read d Mmdml-La'. • Rend Mallubhaft6; se below, v. 99.

Page #199

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
136 bahvpichaḥ 1(II) [67*] Nagabhatto(tt-)hvað dhim&n=Nagabhattasya namdanaḥ 1
Viévamitr-[]137 nyayð=tr=sikan vrittim=åpnóti bahvricha (II) [68] Bháradvaj-Anvayas=
Chantikanti138 Råmårya-Dardanaḥ | bahvpichồ Varadabhatto vřittim=8k[&*]m=ih=&enuté [ll 69*]
Nam139 danat=Chaumdibhattasya Vigvamitr-&nvay-odbhavaḥ
śrî-Kalahastibhatt-a140 khyð bahvsichô=tra dvi-vsittikaḥ I(I) [70*) Namdanaf=Chanmạibhattasya Viáva
mitr-anya141 7-8dbhavaḥ | bahvpichở vrittim=atr=aikan Lingam (ga)bhattas=samašnute (II) [71"]
Vasishtha-gotra-jo 148 Laddagiri-Timm-Akhyashri-jah | Timmâbhatto bahvpicho-tra satripad-aika143 vrittimân (ID) [72"] Mallâvadhåninas=sunar-bahvpichồ Harit-învayaḥ sudhis-Śrt144 dharabhatt-akhyo vittimkâm=ih=kánuté (11) [73] Yajushô Bhůtanatha-ért
Chittibha145 tasya namdanaḥ | R&m&bhattag=sapad-aika-vşittikô Gautam-ånvayaḥ III) [74"]
Yjushah Pel 146 rya-Perumal-A[tma]jah Kalyap-ânvayaḥ | Achchan-Akhyas chs pådône-vritti-dvayam=i. 147 hasnuté ICII) (75*] Nandand-naratabhattasya Bhâradvaj-anvay-odbhavaḥ 1 yajasho
namtabhatto 148 tra sârddh-aikam vrittim-adnuté (11) [76] VerkadattUpuvár-arya-od nas(8)=
Sa(82)mkfiti-gotra-jaḥ Sri149 Ramotra sapád-aikam vfittim=&pnôti yâjushaḥ (it) [77] 'Nayinár-âtmajas=sa
tripad-aika[n] 150 vrittim=aśnute (11) [78] Bharadváj-&nvay-odbható yájushd=11&labhatta-jaḥ | Anaikkat-&151 hvayð dhimån=pådona-trayatraya-vrittikaḥ I(II) [79*] Narayan Mandala-sri-Paru
Fourth Plate ; Second Side. 152 shasy=[a®]tmasambhavaḥ | Bharadvajas=sapid-aikam vrittim Drahyâyaņð=śnutê i(li)
[80*] Bhâra153 dvaj-Anvay-odbható Vém kadatt-Apps-namdanaḥ | Sri-Ramo yâjush dhîmånwarddha
vrittim=ih=8154 enuto I(ID) [81] Kausik-Anvaya-sambható "yajoppan-sadht-sutaḥ sarddha
dvi-vrittimân-atra Dharmayo dhimatd[m] 155 varaḥ I(II) [82*] Simniy-pp-&hvay8 dhîmân=y&jusha) Kansik-Anvayaḥ | Amman
Akhya-endhi-sunur-atras 156 rddha-dvi-vsittikah (II) [83] Nayinêr-âtmajo Bharadvaja-gótrotra yâjushaḥ
eri-Tirůvémkam-Udaya 157 t[r]ipâd-vşittir samaínutê (1) [84*] Kausik-ânvaya-sarbhůta[h*] sri-Sôm&si
sutô=ppayaḥ vpittim=ék158 m=ih=&pnoti sri-Drahyâyana-sdtra-ja) i) [85) Bharadváj-anvay-Odbhůta[bo]
sri-Dråhydyana-sútra-jaḥ abhy& 159 ty-Anamtayo=tr=Arddha-vrittim Narayaņ&rya-jaḥ (11) [86] Bharadwaj-Anvayo
Dráhyâyapa-sútra-samso]dbhavaḥ | -
1 Perya-Perumal is used, for the sake of the metre, instead of Periya-PerumAJ, the Tamil equivalent of Mebl-Vishņu.
Half the number of syllables of this verse is missing. * Read pddona-traya-oritlika. • Rend ydjush.. . Read - Tirwedkow-Udaydr, u below, l. 172. Udaydr represents the Tamil word daydr, lord, god."

Page #200

iiib.
iva.
102पाका मलालामामा माउन्न रचना
साताanRRAMAIसव सखाराराचा 1041मतिम मत्र माया मातमनरलामालतवस
मतगतना पोलिसाऊलवन्तता ना 1066THA (म ने Holो नवजावापत सत्यक LE.व.inatी करतात काम क मा
राजकारत 108 AAAAACatna.यावत मालिकाना
MAADसनामारदामाता 110105am| MOHITaरान मतगतलजात्रा "माजिणेतेरा साजनानाजानाका
नाता के 'मस्तापाताचारित्रामा ना(तन ने गम:afaविलयछिकैको 114 (IIEIसनात तानाजी मानताया मानानासाना
ITRAI करवानादास्ताग्रामनवरात 116
AlAaaसमन्तवनमतावानरपतवादालना। Emita नाघाचविता(anaE 1187मलाई कसताना नातावार नाचरेवाजता
कमोनोआक्वनासपाकसमाधिताल 120
उगारखाका बना(नवरतापवत्रीनवाजात
वा उपकारापानमा मौनतागोतसातमा निना 122 मान 30 मारे। (तालकोवान जमावबलवान
Finanातन रखनना हातात या वासा 124 नवतता रगती बल्बो तवित्रिका
OI 3म रयो साता नयाँ) वैयाका रातमा जान बजाना 126 TITITTINE लान 3ाऊ.त्ता उत्रनाला
मानmaan (जमनानानिमावत विमानाना 128
उसालारामन यात यावामदारमानात
andनॉनवजालाना त्या सुनमाला 130
Hari व यवतमा रमाजकतामताता र जोर सन 170
माला र नया 132
' Taa: ताजा यानरत रतामा
नवनीमालवाललह सब सामान 134 Analनाव
न
मानी नवल वानवाला सा | सारविर(म.PIRaतातच नाकावनमतान
मादातर मना रनावतामा 10वाताल 136
टीमा ननकानाला हाऊल टास्वाकत
नामा नवजवनमान 138 |
यात वावस्याकालनासाना मानवमाता रतवाउनट सावरतानतान्त 140
योजन EGAT नटरलमानतावासमत
लर (TWAमास 'मालतो व तंबा व त्यानमारका 142
वतमादानला वनतरसनावात नात्यासारखा BREA रोमका(म
ताजाया अप्पात जताया जाता 144 र त्यावरताना मा सना र कावाजामीनमात कामाचा जपान
माला हो उनका समान माशाला परवाना दातमा 146
ताजा र साना साना नाकारता लामा अभाला ततया 148 a.EENA नाम का नाम सालानगीनारा
Ki या जोबा माता बनानासानमारक 150 अटोत्रा नाजा उनीमाज पाजालताजा मामला
AMMAZANELELA नकादाना कमालवा
Unamanjeri Plates of Achyutaraya.-Saka-Samvat 1462.
'W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
E. HULTZSCH.
SCALE •5.

Page #201

12b.
152
मिस तासातवान हाजरमा माता का बोनस
जान या 371438 नामी 5 मीटाणामामातामहार 154 Onीतिमा मात्र या डोट -20 माया हवामानाममा
EMAYAins MFICA मामा भान 13वाला साजनक 1563(3AHalalaa A 83 या AIEEE 3.
Kami (समर) नाक रिकादास मनसायो मारामा मात्र 158 (महज 150 युवानानका जादाको दुरी हो या पुराना
मनमो गाई नितानzimना नहाकावट जाहzan सनसन Kolka(माताindi TARAPARTNकार या यातनाउमा लाडा 160 विमोकामानिमगोमतावालानडा जास्त प्रवाशा nama:11ोवताचारपन सामागारमात्रकाकामात सातत ताजान्नजेजanaमका महानातलकामाननरनुसारला जावणीमाके उगनासतायाऊमात्रमाणातवमतदत्रा नानागाना(नावरलागतानहाजात वात्रामा
भातानाजमनानामपसमामासातवालानडाजावया उताका पीवाना ''मा (27035 तानाजी माता उदानमा amavaH AAlan(मनको नाकामाला झारनामा
मातालाlarलामा काटकसी कार पारBERaakasमा रस सरतावासमा Zai auना सामावताहा मानहास नाममा त्या पोama'तारान3aममा उहावादा Thdकाका तय समनऊालका वामलल र MOHIRAL निमावालाहानमात सातारा (RAAZAपारममताकतानप्रस्मतारताराहना Aaeमाउलमानताका काम Pातपिका म:मानातिनकाला Kalaमादा तबलला ENTERNADAEममा रानिमामलावाविनावावजुवामा वागावसततरमता रामार माहात्मारमा मानिकता
1801 सानातित मावत' नाम तीसनामामासा का तापमानना
CERTIनIIana Raराजा मत (रचनातान तोल जाता 182" नावन ( Anासावता
मानताका 21 रामपालमा उच्च मम (PRANAममाचारपानमा 184 मानवजारत में नमागावाकया जिनानाका ससाना
DEHalaram मारामावताराजार मदत 186 9
TaaEDो वजनाचनमा कामवतनकाशस्यनतारमर मा 188 हरा नयना'97अनामतयार नजारा नाम
Aराससवनमताना हातालताकालाजासा। 190 रीवा टोकालसत्तामारामतारानापानामा
ना जातपातारास्तामाबाप्तामपानता र यात्रा 192
नाहOMSITपनरजातपातानमारना। वहारातस्मानवताकरतातरजाता। ठान+तरनपसनमवार याma प्याया। जामनगतालामधप्पामतत 196 जीतता जमाया तावरजा समात्या।
मानो सतपातकालनालतायातका Kalaताविalपाचवायुधान्नुयायावानामाचा 198
194

Page #202

No. 24.]
UNAMANJERI PLATES OF ACHYUTARAYA.
157
160 tr=&rddha-vrittimân=&chchân-sûnur-Varadayas=sudhiḥ (ll) [87*] Kausik-Anvaya
sambhůtð y&jushô Mandal-atma161 jaḥ vệittim=ékám=ih=&pnôti Tam(tim)mayo dhimatår varaḥ I(II) [88] Bharadvaj.
Anvay-odbhûtag=brf-Drå162 hyâyaņa-sútra-jaḥ | Kuppayo Napi(yi)når-akhya-bari-jd=tr=årddha-vpittikaḥ (II) [89"]
Kámábhattasya sunu[h] 163 śrf-Bhåradvaj-Anvay-odbhavaḥ | vrittim=ékâm=ih=&pnôti bahvrichaḥ Pannayas=sudhiḥ
(II) [90] Bharadvi164 ;-&nvay-odbh ataḥ Komdayasy=&tmasambhavaḥ yájushas=Timmayo dhimån=arddha
vșittim=ih=aśnute (II) [91] 165 Nadabharata-Nag&rya-namdanô Lingayas=sudhiḥ Bhåradváj-Anvayo=tr=årddha
vșittim=&pnoti 166 yajushah (ID) [92] Narayaņô Mandala-éri-Purushasy=&tmasambhavaḥ | Bharadváj
Anvay-ôdbhůtd yi167 jushô=tr=årddha-vřittimen (ID) [93] Komdap-akhya-sudhi-sûnar-Bhåradváj
Anvay-odbhavaḥl yâjushô [RA]ma168 yô vrittim=ék&m=atra samaínate (II) [94] Visvamitr-&nvay-ôdbh ataḥ
Kámábhattasya namdana) [1] - 169 rddha-vrittim=avåpnoti Någappổ bahvpichas=sadhiḥ (II) [95*] Bharadváj-Anvay
ôdbhuta[ho] sri-Drahyê170 yana-stra-ja sellappa-naħdand=tr=&rddha-výittim=ARņas=samabnuté i(ll) [96*)
Vatsa-gôtra-Bam[udba)171 tô Nayinâr-atmasambhavaḥ pâda-vrittim=ih=&pnôti yâjashồ=nantayas=sudņih (II)
[97] 172 Bharad våj-anvayo dhimån=yájusho-ppay&-narindanaḥ 1 lári-Tiruvdrkam-Udayar-ahva173 yô=tr=årddha-vrittikah (ID) [98] KAļahasti-sadhi-sunur-Bharadvaj-anvay
odbhavaḥMallubhatta i 174 s=tripad-vpittim babvfichồ=tra sama natê (11) [99*] Harit-anvaya-sar bható
Lingabhattasya namdanaḥ be 175 hvřichaḥ Pa[dma]yaḥ pâda-vřittim=atra samaínatê (ID) (100) SM-KAlahasti
bhattasya namdano Harit176 nnyaḥ pada-vrittim=ih=&pnôti bahvpichaḥ Komdayas=sudhiḥ (ID) [101]
Maanabhärgava-gótra-[jah (jas=)] 177 Timmäjyotishik-atmajaḥ 1 Timmåjyotishik8=tr=&rddha-vpittim=&pnôti bahvfi
[chaḥ (11)] [102] 178 Harit-ânvaya-sarbhůtas=Timmayô=rmaya-namdana) [1] tripad-vpittim=ih=&pnoti
var-pastamba-sútra-[jah 1(11)] [103] [SA-P] 179 varna-gôtra-saṁbhůtas-Sabhâpati-kavindra-jaḥ | sadhỉs=Svayambhunath-akhy as=s&mago
=tr=sika-vrittikaḥ (II) [104]
Fifth Plate. 180 Våda-s&str-&rttha-ta[t*]tva-jñå vrittimamtô mahisuråḥ grâmê=smin=kalpitaḥ
parvam shashti-vritti181 r=vin=adhana (ID) [105*) Punas=sarvê=dhiktkritya trimsad-vrittfr=maha(na)svinah |
Harit-ânvaya-jâta182 ya var-pastam ba-sútriņê 1 yajus-sakhâvat&m=agra-ydyinê guna-sálind 1(II) [106] Pan183 trậya khyâta-Moralimadû virama-niamtriņaḥ | dharma-marm-artha-vidushê. Timmay-d
Read-Tin

Page #203

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IIT.
184 måtya-sti navê (II) [107*) Nitya-klți(kli)pt-Asvamødhåya nsip-âgr-ôpakriya-girå
råyasa-śrt-Vén185 katedri-maṁtriņê naya-tantriņê | uddhår-âmsatay=aiv=ait&s=trimsad-vşittir=adur=
muda 11 [108] 186 Parayatôl budha-vånchi (chha) vårayatô vairi-bhupa-chitta-madam l a187 chyuta-vihita-bhûr-Achyutardyasya sâsanam tad-idam 1(11) [1098]
Achutêmdra-ma188 hậry-steanina Sabhipath | abhânimriệt=pa) da-88 thdarbhara todoidan tâm(t2)189 mra-śâsanam (ID) [110*] Achyutêmdra-maharaya-sâsanan-Mallaņåtmajaḥ | tvashta 190 sri-Viranâchåryo vyalikhat=tâm(ta)mra-såganam (II) [111*] Dâna-pålanayôr=maddhye 191 dânâch=chhreyô=nupålanan 1 dânât=svargam=avåpnôti pålanåd=achyutam 192 padar (II) (112*] Sva-dattá[d"]=dviguņam (ņa-) punya para-datt-anupålanarn
para-datt-a193 pahârêņa sva-dattam nispha(shpha)lam bhavêt (II) [113] Sva-dattâm
para-dattâm và 194 yo harêta vasundharan I shashtir=varasha-sahasråņi vishtâyên 195 jåyatê krimiḥ 1(II) [114] Ai(8)k=aiva bhagini lokê sarvêshâm=êva bhûbha196 jám | Da bhôjyà (gy) na kara-gråhyå vipra-datta vasundhari [|| 115] SA197 månyo=yam dharma-sêtur=nţipâņam kålê kalê pålaniyo bhava198 dbhis(dbhiḥ -sarvån=êtấn=bhävinaḥ pårthiv-êmdrån=bhûyo nbhů (bha)yê yâchate
Ramachandrah !! [116*] 199
Śri-Vira(rů)på ksha [ll*]
No. 25.-SPURIOUS SUDI COPPER-PLATE GRANT PURPORTING TO HAVE BEEN ISSUED BY BUTUGA IN SAKA-SAMVAT 860.
BY J. F. FLEET, I.C.S.; Pa.D., C.I.E. This inscription, which is now published for the first time, came to my notice in April, 1892, when I obtained the original plates, for examination, from Irayya bin Uddanayya Muradimatha, a resident of Sûdi in the Rôn tâluka, Dharwår district.
The plates are five in number, each measuring about 98" by 4" The edges of them were fashioned slightly thicker than the inscribed surfaces, so as to serve as rims to protect the writing; and, thongh the plates are in many places a good deal corroded by rust, there are but very few passages in which the text cannot be made out quite satisfactorily - The ring on which the plates are strung, is about thick, and circular in shape, about 3}" in diameter. It had not been cut, when the grant came into my hands. The surface of the soal in which the ends of the ring are secured, is slightly oval, about 13" by 13" It has, in high relief on a slightly countersunk surface, an elephant, standing to the proper right, with its trunk hanging down. - The weight of the five plates is 188 tolas; and of the ring and seal, 23; tolas : total, 2113 tolas. The characters belong to what is usually known as the Old-Kanarese alphabet. The average size of the letters is about 1". The engraving is fairly good: but it is not particularly
Metre: Giti.- In the third Pads of this verse one or two syllables are missing. I would suggest reading achyuta-vihitan bhumeru.
* Metre of verses 110-115 : Ślka (Anushtubb). . [Read abhdmin=msidu-?- E. H.) • Read thashfin varsha.. Metre: śAlint.

Page #204

No. 25.]
SPURIOUS SUDI PLATES.
159
deep; and so the letters do not show through on the reverse sides of the plates. The interiors of them shew, as usual, marks of the working of the engraver's tool, almost throughout. It seems unnecessary to lithograph the whole record; but, as a specimen, I give plates i., iii. 6., and iv. a and b.- Except for the use of a few Kanarese forms and words, especially in lines 77, 78, the language is Sanskrit. In addition to two of the customary benedictive and imprecatory verses in lines 80 to 82, there are verses in lines 48 to 64 and 83, 84.- The orthography presents nothing calling for remark,
The inscription purports to be a record of that Western Ganga prince Bûtuge, who, according to the Atakûr inscription (Epigraphia Indica, Vol. II. p. 167), slew the Chola king Rajaditya, in the war between the latter and the Rashtrakata king Krishna III., in or just before A. D. 949-50. And the object of it is to record a grant of land, which he is supposed to have made, to a Jain temple which his wife Divaļâmbé had founded at Sandi, i.e. Sadi. The record, however, is spurious.
The date on which the grant purports to have been made, is Sunday, the eighth tithi of the bright fortnight of the month Kárttika of the Vikárin samvatsara, Saka-Samvat 860 expired. The details, however, do not work out correctly. By the mean-sign system of the cycle, by which alone Vikarin can be connected with the given year, the samvatsara commenced on the 19th November, A.D. 937, in Saka-Samvat 860 current, and ended on the 15th November, A.D.938, in Saka-Samvat 861 current (860 expired). During this period, the month Kárttika fell in A.D. 938 ; and the given tithi ended on Thursday, 4th October, A.D. 938, at about 49 ghatis, 45 palas,=19 hrs. 54 min., after mean sunrise (for Bombay). By the southern luni-solar system, Vikarin coincided with Saka-Samvat 861 expired or 862 current: but, even if it be assumed that the record contains a mistake in respect of the year, no better result can be obtained; for, in Saka-Samvat 862 current the given tithi began on Tuesday, 22nd October, A.D. 939, at about 30 gh. 25 p.=12 hrs. 10 min.
This grant belongs to a series of spurious records of a family or dynasty the members of which may, for the sake of convenience, be appropriately called the Western Gangas, or the Gangas of Gangavadi,-a province which lay principally in what is now the Mysore territory. These records have been mistakenly accepted by Mr. Rice as genuine. And it is most unfortunate that this has happened; for the supposed facts and dates that are stated in them, permeate and vitiate almost everything that he has written in connection with the period to which they purport to belong. I have before now indicated the true nature of these records, and some of the reasons for stamping them as spurious. Mr. Rice, however, has remained unconvinced. And I take this opportunity of stating the case more fully, and in a manner which was not possible when I wrote about it twelve years ago, in the hope of being able to convert him at last, and with the object of at any rate preventing others, who may be working at the ancient history of India without reading the original documents for themselves, from falling into the same errors, and from being misled by such of his published statements as are based on these records.
Excluding the present grant, which I shall notice again further on, we have now nine of these spurious records, in print more or less, as follows:
(1) The Tanjore grant of Arivarman, i.e. Harivarman, dated in the Prabhava samvatsara. Saka-Samvat 169 expired, with details falling in A.D. 248; published by myself, Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 212, with a lithograph.
(2) The Harihar grant of an unnamed son of Vishņugôpa -- who is, I suppose intended to be Madhava II.,-dated in the Sadharana samvatsara, Saka-Samvat 272 (expired),
Soo, 9., Ind. ant. Vol. XII. p. 111.- My present remarks, of couro, entiroly superiode all that I have previously written on this subject.

Page #205

160
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
with details falling in A.D. 351; published by Mr. Rice, Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 173, with & lithograph: the translation is also given in his Mysore Inscriptions, p. 293.
(8) The Mallohalli grant of Avinita-Kongapi, dated in the twenty-ninth year of his reign, in the Jaya samvatsara, which is taken by Mr. Rice to be Saka-Samvat 377 current (A.D. 454-55); published by Mr. Rice, Ind. Ant. Vol. V.. p. 136, with a lithograph: the translation is also given in his Mysore Inscriptions, p. 289.
(4) The Merkara grant of the same person, dated in the year 388 of an era which is unspecified but is taken to be the Saka era, with details which, whether the year is applied 88 current or as expired, fall in A.D. 466; published by Mr. Rice, Ind. Ant. Vol. I. p. 363, with a lithograph: the translation is also given in his Mysore Inscriptions, p. 282: the text, translation, and lithograph, have all been reproduced in his Coorg Inscriptions, p. 1.
(5) The Bangalore Museum grant of Durvinita-Kongani, dated in the third year of his reign, which is taken by Mr. Rice to be A.D. 481-82; published by Mr. Rice, Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 174: the translation is also given in his Mysore Inscriptions, p. 294.
(6) The Mallohalli grant of the same person, dated in the thirty-fifth year of his reign, the Vijaya samvatsara, which is taken by Mr. Rice to be Saka-Samyat 436 current (A.D. 513-14); published by Mr. Rice, Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 138, with a lithograph: the translation is also given in his Mysore Inscriptions, p. 291.
(1) The Hosur grant of Sripurusha-Pfithuvi-Kongani, dated Saka-Samvat 684 expired, with details falling in A.D. 762; published by Mr. Rice,-translation only,- Mysore Inscriptions, p. 284.
(8) The Nagamangala grant of the same person, dated in the fiftieth year of his reign, Śaka-Samvat 698 expired (A.D. 776-77); published by Mr. Rice, Ind. Ant. Vol. II. p. 155, with a lithograph: the translation is also given in his Mysore Inscriptions, p. 287.
(9) The British Museum grant of Ereganga, which takes the genealogy only as far as Sivamára-Kongani, and contains no date of any kind, but seems intended to belong to a later period than that of Sriparusha; published by myself, Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 229, with a lithograph.
The genealogy and dates furnished by these records are shewn in the Table on the opposite page. And such details as are derivable from them, from a Tamil chronicle called Kongudêta-rajákkal, and from some later documents which have not yet been published, have been compiled by Mr. Rice, with the result of a tolerably lengthy and circumstantial account, such as it is; the misfortune is that there is so very little, in all the early part of it, that is authentic.
In the inquiry into the nature of these records, the first point to attract attention is, except in the N&gamangala grant; and perhaps in the Hosûr grant, of which neither the text nor a lithograph is available, - the very marked badness of the orthography. Even the Nagamangala grant exhibits, here and there all through, just the characteristio slips that are to be expected somewhere or other in a document which, though prepared with skill and care, is nevertheless not genuine. But, as regards the other records, there are absolutely no genuine epigraphic remains which even approximate to them in this respect. And, for & suitable comparison, we have to go to such documents as the spurious Kartaköti grant, which parports to be of the time of the Western Chalukya king Vikramaditya I. and to have been issued in A.D. 610 (Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 217), but which is shewn, by even the date recorded in it, to be a palpable forgery, and belongs really to a very much later date. In respect of the British
1 Soe Mysore Inscriptious, p. xl. ff., Coorg Inscriptions, Introd. pp. 1-11, and, fiually, Inscriptions of Srabaya-Belgola, Introd. pp. 67-70; also some remarks in Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 187 4.

Page #206

No. 25.]
SPURIOUS SUDI PLATES.
161
The earlier Western Gangas, according to the spurious grants.
Kongapivarman.
Madhavs 1.
Haivarman. (A. D. 248)
Vishnugopa.
Madhava II.
Avinita-Kongaội.
(A. D. 466)
Darvinita-Kongani.
Mushkara, or Mokkara.
Vikrama, or Srivikrama.
Bhûvikrama.
Śivamara-Kongriņi.
(A son.)
Sripurushs-Prithuvi-Kongani.
(A.D. 762 and 766-67)
Museum grant, it may be added that portions of the text aro bodily misplaced ; and the context is so mized up that, without the other records as a guide, most of it would be hopelessly unintelligible.
The next point to command attention is the palæography of the grante, as far as published lithographs are available.
The Tanjore grant purports to have been issued in A.D. 248. But every character in it betrays a far later date ; and, taken all together, they point to the tenth oentury A.D., as the earliest possible period for the fabrication of the record. This was recognised by Dr. Burnell (Bonth-Indian Palmography, pp. 34, 35, and Plate xi.), who classed the alphabet among the Grantha-Tamil alphabets, and expressed the opinion that the document,- distinctly styled by him " forgery," - shews the condition of the northern Chêrs characters about the tenth century. A most tell-tale character in this record is the l: it is distinctly & Grantha character of a late type; and the only approximation to it, that I can find, is in the Grantha alphabet exhibited by Dr. Burnell in his Plate xiv., and allotted by him to A. D. 1383.

Page #207

162
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
The extraordinary Harihar grant, which, as Mr. Rice himself has said, includes certainly two, if not three alphabets,- or, rather, attempts at alphabets,- is made up of characters which, for the most part, baffle any attempt at serious criticism. It is sufficient to say that among them there are some of the most modern Någari or Balbôdh forms, - note particularly the k and y, and the p and m in one of their varieties; and that the fabrication of the record must be placed even later than that of the Tanjore grant. So clumsily dense was the ignorance of the man who concocted it, that the kh and nd of khandita, line 3, are actually formed backwards. And the nature of the whole document is such that, but for the previously published records, the greater part of it could not have been deciphered at all.!
The earlier Mallohalli grant, No. 3, aims throughout at an old type of characters. But they are so indifferently formed, all through, that, -taking this feature in connection with the corruptness of the orthography,- the spurious nature of the record, and its late origin, cannot be doubted for a moment. I am not at present prepared to fix the earliest date possible for the fabrication of it. But I do not doubt that it was concocted at least as late as the Merkara grant and the other grant from Mallohalli.
The Merkara grant, purporting to have been issued in A.D. 466, was considered by Dr. Burnell to be “the earliest unquestionable inscription as yet known" (loc. cit. p. 34); and from it he framed what he called a Chêra alphabet of A.D. 467 (see his Plate ii.). But, when Dr. Burnell wrote, comparatively little was known about the palæography of southern and western India. Any practised eye will now see, at a glance, that the record is of much later date than that to which it pretends. And, on closer inspection, it is definitely betrayed by a character which furnishes a leading test in dealing with southern records. The letter kh occurs in it six times, in khadga and Ichandita, line 2, in mukhade, lines 24, 26-27, and 29, and in likhitam, at the end ; and, in each case, the form that is used is the later or cursive form, which, elsewhere, in Dr. Burnell's tables, appears first in his Plate vi., the alphabet in which is taken from a copper-plate grant of the Eastern Chalukya king Amma II., issued in or soon after A.D. 945 (Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 15, and lithograph; for the kh, see khalu, line 24, akhyaḥ, line 25, and likhitan, line 64). As a matter of fact, this later form of the kh is carried back to the time of the Rashtrakūta king Amoghavarsha I. (A.D. 814-15 and 876-78): for, though only the earlier form appears in the Sirur inscription of that king, dated in A.D. 866, the later form,and it only,- appears in an inscription of the same king, dated in A.D. 865, at Mantraw&di near Bankapur. But it does not seem at all possible that it can be carried back to before A.D. 804 : for, the older form only is used in the Kanarese grant of Govinda III., the predecessor of Amôghavarsha I., dated in that year (Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 126, and lithograph; see the words vaisakha, line 2, and likhitam, line 19); and the same form, - the older one,- is the only one which occurs in the record of next earlier date in the same class of characters, viz. the Wokkalëri grant of the Western Chalukya king Kirtivarman II., dated in A.D. 757 (Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 23, and lithograph). And thus we arrive at the beginning of the ninth century A.D., &s the earliest possible period for the concoction of the record.
1 As regards this record, see, further, page 166 below, under the mention of Vishnugopa and Madbava II.
. Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 215. A lithograph of this record has not been published yet. I quote from the ink. impression.
: Here, again, I quote from an ink-impression.
• I have not thought it worth while to spend time in examining the still earlier records in the same class of characters; being quite certain that in them there will be found only the older form of the kh, and also of the b which I have to comment ou in connection with the next record. The facts seem to sbew that the introduction of the later or cursive forms of these two characters into epigraphic records was conected with the encouragement that was given to Join literature in the time of Amoghavarsha I.
It may be noted here that, as the grantees named in spurious charters were probably always real persons, there may be a means of determining the actual date of the fabrication of this record, in the names, wbieb it contains of Jain teachers belonging to the Désiga-Gans in the line of Kondakunda.

Page #208

No. 25.]
SPURIOUS SUDI PLATES.
163
In the same way, the later Mallohalli grant, No. 6,- the characters of which are all suspicious enough, even at first sight ---- is conclusively betrayed by another tell-tale letter. The form of the b used in it (see labdha-bala, line 2, and other words all through the record) is the later one, which, also, in Dr. Burnell's Tables, appears first in his Plate vi., of the alphabet of A.D. 945 or thereabouts (in the lithograph of the grant of Amma II, on which charter the plate is based, for the b, see, for instance, labdha, line 2, balam, line 17, and bandhujana, lino 29). Like the later form of the kh, and by precisely the same records, the later form of the b is carried back to the time of Amôghavarsha I. And, in the same way, it cannot be carried back to an earlier date than A.D. 804: for, the earlier form alone occurs in the Kanarese grant of Govinda III., dated in that year (see the words brihaspati, line 3, gámundabbe, line 5, bandalli, line 8, and all the other words in the record that include a b), and throughout the Wokkaléri grant of Kirtivarman II., of A.D. 757. So, here, again, we have the beginning of the ninth century A.D., as the earliest possible period for the concoction of the record.
The characters of the Nâgamangala grant follow the early forms almost throughout. They are mostly of very good and uniform execution,- considerably more so than would be thought from the lithograph published with Mr. Rice's paper on this record; and, to show this and to illustrate my other remarks, I now give a lithograph of plates i. and iii. b, from my own ink-impressions of the original plates, the opportunity of seeing which I owe to Mr. Rice. And, being of an almost isolated type, they might, at first sight, be easily accepted as belonging really to the time to which they refer themselves. But they, again, are betrayed by the way in which the writer dealt with the letters kh and b. Of the kh, the old form appears in khadga and khandita, line 2, akhyas, line 26, and probably vikhyata, line 38; but in mukha-makha, line 15, mukhaḥ, line 16, dhanushkhanda and nakha, line 30, akhilan, line 38, mukharita, line 40, akhandita, line 52, khanda, line 58, chhakhyan and duḥkham, line 75, and likhitam, line 79, the writer forgot himself, and lapsed into the later form which is subsequent to A.D. 804. So also with the b: the old type is followed in labdha-bala, line 2, and in various other words all through the record; but the writer forgot himself, and gave the later form, subsequent to A.D. 804, in bahala, lines 28-29, ámbara, line 34, balárir (and in the first b of bbahu), line 37, vibudha, line 45, budha, line 48, bana, line 51, babhúva, line 56, bahubhir=bbasudha, line 76, and brahmadéyam, line 80. And so, here, again, the beginning of the ninth century A.D. is fixed as the earliest possible date for the fabrication of the record; a time which is later by at any rate twenty-seven years than the given date of it.
Finally, the British Museum grant aims at producing the old type of characters throughout; including even the kch and b. But the execution of them is very indifferent all through ; and, with the very marked corruptness of the orthography, and the displacing of portions of the text, which has already been noted, it proves, beyond any possibility of doubt, the spurious
Io the Sirur inscription of A.D. 866, only the older form of the b is used. In the Mantrawiqi inscription of A.D. 865, only the later form occars. In an undated inscription of the same king at Nidag uudi near Shiggaon, the two forms are mixed: the older form occurs mostly; but the later forin is found once.
I have said, above, that the characters of this grant are of an almost isolated type. Among published instances, I know none that exactly match them, except those of the spurious grant of Ravidatth from the Coimbatore district (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 362, and lithograph). And the resemblance is so inarked, that it seems very likely that the two records were written, for reproduction by the engraver, by the same hand. There is also a close verbal connection between the spurious Coimbatore grant and the spurious Western Gange records ; the former gives some actual phrases from the latter.- In editing the Coimbatore grant, I expressed the opiniou that the date of its concoction might perhaps be placed about the commencement of the eighth century A.D., but certainly to earlier. As, bowever, it includes the later form of the kh (in mukha, line 4, and chhakhyan and dulkham, line 82), it cannot be placed before A.D. 804.- As in the case of the Merkara grant (see Page 162 above, note 5), the means of determining the exact date of the fabrication of the Nagamangala grant way exist in the names, mentioned in it, of some Jain teachers in the Palikal-Gachchha of the Eregittar-Gaps in the NaudiSamgha in the Mala-Gana.
I 2

Page #209

164
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
nature of the record, and a late origin for it. It is not possible that this record can have been framed at any earlier period than that which is established for all the others.
We may turn next to some details which present serious chronological difficulties. The Nagamangala grant, purporting to have been issued in A.D. 776-77, belongs to the twelfth generation, inclusive of the supposed founder of the family. Whereas the Merkara grant, purporting to have been issued in a year the equivalent of which is supposed to be, and in fact mast be,- A.D. 466, belongs to the sixth generation. Thus we have three hundred and ten years occupied by only six generations; with the excessive average of more than fifty years apiece,-just double what is usually accepted as the average for purposes of Hindu chronology. And a still more unreasonable average is deduced from the Tanjore grant; for, purporting to belong to the third generation and to be dated in A.D. 248, it gives, up to the Merkara grant, an interval of two hundred and eighteen years, filled by only three generations, with an average of more than seventy years each. Further, the Tanjore, Merkara, Hosûr, and Någamangala grants represent themselves as having been written, at intervals of two hundred and eighteen and two hundred and ninety-six to three hundred and ten years, by one and the same person, Visvakarman, a name suspicions enough in itself. And, in some respects at least, the witnesses to both the Tanjore and the Merkara grants, at an interval of two hundred and eighteen years, were absolutely identical.
As the most convenient way of dealing with certain miscellaneous mistakes, I will now give the historical details that are asserted in these spurious records ; noticing, at the same time, as far as I can check them, other items taken by Mr. Rice from extraneous sources.
The founder of the family was Kongasivarman. In an inscription of A.D. 968-69 at Lakshmeshwar, he is said to have had the proper name of Madhava; and Mr. Rice has obtained an inscription at Humcha, dated A.D. 1077.78, which, I think, calls him Dadiga Madhava, i.e., apparently, "the portly Madhava," his son Kiriya-Madhava, and the latter's great-grandson Ang&la-Madhava. His title appears as Maharajadhiraja in the Tanjore and Harihar grants, but as Mahadhiraja in all the others : and, in connection with this point, it is to be noted that, whereas the first is a perfectly genuine title, it did not penetrate into Western India until after the time of Pulikesin II. (A.D. 609-10 to 642), and that the second is a nondescript title which elsewhere occurs only once, in connection with Dharasêna II. of Valabhi, and is, in itself & most suspicious item. He is described as "a sun of the Jahnaviya family," i.e. of the family belonging or relating to the river Gangå ;? as being of the Kåņvåyana gôtra; and as having acquired (or exhibited) strength and puissance by severing a large pillar of stone with a single stroke of his sword : and the Mallohalli grant, No. 3, seems to speak of him as "a forest-fire burning the thicket of the Bâņa kings." The Udayêndiram grant of a Ganga prince named
Mr. Rice says (Coorg Inscriptions, p. 10) that persons with Indian experience will recognise the fact "that such a dame may well be used as a sort of clan name, by tbo PafcbAlA artificers, who invariably claim "affinity with Vigvakarmaa, the artificer of the gods, and are addressed in ceremonious correspondence as of the " Visvakarma-vama." To this I need only say that, in spite of the very large mass of materials that are now available, no other such instance can be adduced from any epigraphic records ; and that Sir Walter Elliot, whom Mr. Bice has referred to as holding similar views with himself on this point, said that it would be " very forced "solution of the difficultly" (Coins of Southern India, P 113). - Sir Walter Elliot's general conclusion was that * neither of them" (neither the granta nor the chronicle) "afford reliable chronological data to determine either " the beginning or the end of the dynasty " (loo. cit. p. 115).
* Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 214, text, lines 41-43, and Vol. I. p. 364, lines 7-9 from the end of the text.
This name is also written Kongonivarman, Kongiņiverman, and Kongulivarman. It seems to have been a generic name, belonging to every member of the family, rather than a proper name.
• Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 107.
See his Annual Report for 1891; in which he quotes the record as giving the names of two brothers, Dadiga and Madhava, standing at the head of the genealogy.
• Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX p. 30fi.
1 JAhnavi is a name of the Ganges, as the daughter of the sage Jubnu. For the Eastern Ganga version of the circumstances under which the family name was acquired, see Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 170.

Page #210

98#3$ាន១១៦៥ ៣១០គគdhoes need • ជាកាប១០៩៩។៩៩៥១នgagaetona,
Tena [PeieGនាង ។Page #211


Page #212

No. 25.]
SPURIOUS SUDI PLATES.
265
Rajasimha, otherwise called Hastimalla, & vassal of the Chola king Parantaka I., - published by Mr. Foulkes, and allotted by him to about A.D. 920,- adds the information that his city was Kavalâlapurs, which is the modern Kolár, in the east of Mysore, and that his banner was the piñchhadhvaja or banner of a bunch of feathers; and it says that," while he was yet a little boy, playing at big boys' games, he cut in two a great stone pillar, at a single stroke, with the supple sword which he held in his hand." In connection with the banner thus mentioned, it may be noted that the family crest was an elephant, which appears on the seals of the grants, and is also mentioned in line 7 of the Harihar grant. The Udsyêndiram grant further states that the Ganga lineage originated from a saint named Kaņva, born in the race of Kasyapa, and owed its greatness to a certain Simhanandin. Here Mr. Foulkes read mahi[pa], 'king.' And Mr. Rice, on the strength of the mention, elsewhere, and in no connection with the Gangas, of a Jain teacher named Simhanandin, who, in a rather obscure passage, appears to be described as giving to Samantabhadra, while the latter was still a disciple, the sharp sword of meditation on the divine Arhat which breaks, like a line of stone pillars, the army of destructive sins, whereby Samantabhadra broke with his sword the solid stone pillar that barred the road to the acquisition of the goddess of sovereignty, 3 has altered mahipa into munipa,' saint, or leader of saints,' and has arrived at the conclusion that Konganivarman "was aided, in establishing his kingdom, by his " Guru Simhanandin." He has found some apparent corroboration in the Humcha inscription. And he has finally developed all this into the assertion that Simhanandin presented to Konganivarman a miraculous sword, with which, at one blow, he cut through the stone pillar which was the chief obstacle in the way of his securing the throne. But the purely conjectural alteration of mahipa into munipa is rather a violent step. And, whatever the Acharya Simhanandin of the Humcha inscription may have done, the Udayêndiram record distinctly implies an interval,- of unspecified but appreciable duration between the Simhanandin, who is mentioned in it, and Konganivarman.
His son was Madhava I., who in the Humeba inscription is called Kiriya Madhava, the younger or lesser Madhava.' His title appears as Maharajadhiraja in the Tanjore grant; as Adhiraja which, like the preceding, is a genuine title, in the Mallohaļļi grant No. 3; and as Mahadhiraja in all the others. No historical facts are stated in connection with him. But he is said to have been the author of a commentary on the Dattakasulra, - & work on the law of adoption.
His son was Harivarman, who in the Tanjore grant is called Arivarman. His title appears as Maharajadhiraja in the Tanjore grant; in the Mallohalli grant No. 3, as Márája, which is a corrupt form, and a very suspicious and instructive one, of the genuine title Maharaja ; and as Mahadhiraja in all the others. In connection with him, again, no historical facts are stated. But the Tanjore grant indicates that his capital was Talavanapura, which Mr. Rice has identified with Talakad on the Kåvêrî, about thirty miles east by south from the town of Mysore; 5 and Mr. Rice considers that this town continued to be the royal residence from that time onwards: before that time, he says, on the authority of the Korgudosa-Rdjákka!,- the
1 Manual of the Salem District, Vol. II. p. 369.- As regards the period of this record, Parantaka I. came three generations before Saka-Samvat 926 (expired), = A. D. 1004-1005 (nee South-Ind. Ineers. Vol. I. p. 112) and, therefore, closely about A. D. 920.
* This banner is allotted, in the KalbhAvi inscription, to the Ganga chieftain Saigotta-Ganga-Permånadi, and is there called the banner of the divine Arhat" (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 313). . Inscriptions at Sravana-Belgola, No. 54.
• Karnataka-sabdarmádsanam, Introd. p. 18.- Mr. Rice has suggested (ibid., note; and on previous occasions) that Silastambha may stand for filastambha, and that there may be an allusion to the overthrow of a column of Asoka edicts. But, as he himself remarks, how an Asoka pillar could stand in the way of the establishment of the Ganga kingdom, is not clear. And the probability is that the passage refers to a ranastambha or jaya. stambha, pillar of battle or victory,' set up by some other king, and destroyed in the samd manner with one of tbe Mandaðr columns (see Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 254, and Gupta Inscriptions, p. 141).
Mysore Inscriptions, p. xli., and map, p. lxxxiv.

Page #213

166
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
capital was Skandapura, which Lassen has placed at Gajjalhatti on the old ghant road from Mysore to Trichinopoly. .
His son was Vishnugôpa, whose title appears as Mahardjadhirdja in the Harihar grant; in the Mallohalli grant No. 3, a Raja, which is a genuine title, but not one of paramount sovereignty, and as Mahadhiraja in all the others. The Harihar grant either omits two generations altogether, and makes him the son of Kongaộivarman; or else it calls Harivarman Konganivarman, and transfers to him the feat of severing the stone pillar, which elsewhere is always attributed to Konganivarman.
His son was Madhava II, who in the Humcha inscription is called Angala-Madhava. Assuming that he is the king referred to in the Harihar grant, his title appears there as Raja; in all the subsequent records, it is Mahadhiraja. He is said to have married a sister of the Kadamba Mahadhiraja Krishṇavarman; and we now know three Kadamba kings of that name, referable to approximately the sixth century A.D.: but none of the Kadamba records mention such an alliance : and a note which Mr. Rice has given, to the effect that there is a grant of Dévavarman, son of the Kadamba Mahardja Krishnavarman, which would place the latter about A.D. 438-39, is altogether misleading; in the record in question, there is no statement of any date, and not even anything that helps to fix its specific period; and the date of A.D. 438-39 for Krishnavarman was arrived at by myself, 5 - from the spurious Ganga records, and before I recognised their true nature. The Harihar grant gives this Madhava the hereditary title of “supreme lord of Koļ&la, the best of towns,” and describes him as “having acquired the excellent favour of the goddess Padmavati;" and it also mentions him, or another person, as Rajamalla. On these points Mr. Rice himself has remarked :6- "No other inscription mentions “him" [ie. Rajamalla], "and it is donbtful whether this name was used so early. The form “Kołála, too, is more modern ; and the reference to Padmavati seems to connect him with the "later kings." It is really remarkable that Mr. Rice should recognise so much, and yet fail to arrive at the proper ultimate conclusions.
His son was Avinita-Kongani, whose title appears in the Mallohalli grant No. 3 both as Raja and as Maharaja, and in the subsequent records as Mahadhiraja. He is said to have married a daughter of the Pannåtarija Skandavarman; and corroboration of this statement is supposed to be furnished by the fact that the Kömaralingam grant of Ravidatta mentions & Skandavarman, whose son was named Pannataraja.7 But the Kömaralingam record contains no mention of any intermarriage with the Gangas; and it is itself a spurions record, of certainly no earlier date than the commencement of the ninth century A.D.8
His son was Durvinita-Kongani. The Hosûr and Nagamangala grants give him no title; in the Bangalore grant, he is styled Maharaja ; and, in the Mallohalli grant No. 6 and the British Museum grant, either Raja or Vriddharaja, the latter of which titles is unknown except for these spurious records. The Mallohalli grant No. 6 styles him " lord of the whole of Panada or Pannada, and Punnada." He is said to have been victorious in battle at Andari, Alattur, Porulare, and Pelnagara, Pernagara, or Pennagars; and to have composed a commentary on
ibid.; and Coorg Inscriptions, Introd. p. 1.
• In Reeve and Sanderson's Kanarese Dictionary, angáls (of which angala is the genitive singuiar) is given as meaning the sole of the foot.' • Coorg Inscriptions, Introd. p. 2, note 5.
Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 33. Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 28. • Coorg Inscriptions, Introd. p. 2, uote 3. 7 Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 368.
See page 168 sbove, note 2. Pennagars is said by Mr. Rice (Coorg Inscriptions, Introd. p. 3, note 2) to be in the Salem District, at the foot of the Eastern Ghauts. And it is, I suppose, the . Penagara' which is shewn, in approximately lat. 12° 5, long. 77° 50', in the map given in the Manual of the Administration of the Madras Presidency, Vol. I.-Alattar appears in the later Mallohalli grant, No. 6, as Alantur. Mr. Rice has suggested (Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 135) that
a miles south of the city of Mycoro. But there is also an Alattår in the Coimbatore district; and an Alatore in the Malaber district.

Page #214

No. 25.)
SPURIOUS SUDI PLATES.
167
fifteen cantos, or on the fifteenth canto, of the Kiratarjuniya (of Bhåravi). An author named Nripatunga, whom Mr. Rice identifies with the Rashtrakuta king Amoghavarsha I. (A.D. 814-15 to 876-78) says that among previous writers there were Vimaln, Udaya, Nagarjuna, Jayabandhu, and Durvinita; from which Mr. Rice derives corroborative evidence of the existence of the Western Ganga king Durvinita. But, granting that the Nřipatunga in question is Amoghavarsha I., the statement only proves that there was an author named Durvinita at some time before about A. D. 850; and there is nothing in it, either to establish any particular date for him, or even to shew that he was & Ganga. An unpublished grant from Hebbar states that Darvinîta was taught by the author of the Sabdávatára ; i.e., Mr. Rice says, by Pujyapada, — whose date, he holds, is thus established. Whether this author was the celebrated Pujyapâda, - what the date of that Pujyapada w98,- and what, if anything, it may prove in connection with Durvinita,- I am not at present prepared to consider. But, at any rate, the date which is to be deduced for Darvinita from these sparious records, has no weight of any kind in determining the date of Půjyapada.
His son was Mushkara, whose name appears in the British Museum grant in the form of Mokkara. The same record styles him either Raja or Vriddharaja; but the Hosûr and Någamangala grants do not give him any title. The British Museum grant says that he married a daughter of Sindhurâja, or of the king of Sindhu. The Lakshmêshwar inscription mentions
Jain temple called Mukkaravasati:3 this may possibly be taken as showing that, at some time before A.D. 978, there really was a Ganga king or prince named Mushkara, Mukkara, or Mokkara : but it fixes no specific date for him; and it can hardly be said to suffice to prove the genealogy given in the spurious records.
His son was Vikrama or Srivikrama,* with whose name, again, the British Museum grant connects the title of Raja or Vriddhardja; the Hosûr and Nagamangala grants do not give him any title. No historical facts are stated in connection with him.
His son was Bhuvikrama, with whose name the British Museum grant connects the title of Mahadhiraja; the Hosor and Nagamangala grants do not give him any title. He seems to have had the biruda of Srivallabha. And he is said to have defeated an unnamed Pallava king, in battle at a place named Vilanda or Vilandha. The British Museum grant says also that he subjugated the whole of the Pallava dominions.
His younger brother was Sivamâra, to whose name the Hogar and Nagamangala grants attach the genuine title of Maharaja. He had the biruda of Nava-Káma. Also, from a copper-plate grant from Suradhênapura, Mr. Rice gives him the biruda of Nava-Choka. And be further suggests that he may be the Kambayya, supposed to be also called Nava-Léka, who is mentioned in one of the Sravaņa-Belgola inscriptions as the son of a king named Srivallabha:6 but, from ink-impressions received from Dr. Hultzsch, I am able to say that the true biruda in the inscription in question is Raņávalóka; and this, compared with Khadgåvalôka in the case of Dantidurga, is suggestive of a Rashtrakūta king or prince.
The name of Sivamâra's son is not given in the Hosûr, Nagamangala, and British Museum grants. And they also state no history in connection with him. But the Udayêndiram grant, - which, as regards the interval, simply tells us that, in the line of Konganivarman, there were Vishạngôpa, Hari, Madhava, Durvinîta, Bhûvikrama, and other kings,"— seems to Dame him either as Prithuyaśas or as Pțithivipati; and it mentions, in connection with him, a
• Karnataka-Sabdánuédsanam, Introd. pp. 7, 19, 23.
Coorg Inscriptions, Introd. p. 3, and Inscriptions at Sravana-Belgola, Introd. pp. 58 and note, 69; see also Kargitaka- Sabdánulásanam, Introd. Pp. 18, 19.
* Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 109.
• The following name, 'Bhuvikrama,' suggests that sri may bere be intended to be part of the name. But otherwise it would not be admissible (see Gupta Inscriptions, p. 9, Dote).
. Inacriptions at Srarana-Belgola, Introd. pp. 14, 68. ibid.

Page #215

168
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
king named Amðghavarsha. Now, here there is a plain anachronism; for, whereas, according to the Hosur and Nagamangala grants, Šivamâra's son came at least fifty years before A.D. 776-77, the earliest Amôghavarsha is the Rashtrakata king Amôghavarsha I., who commenced to reign in A.D. 814-15.
Sivamâra's son's son was named, according to the Hosur and Nagamangala grants, Sripurusha-Pfithuvi-Kongani; and they also imply that he had the birdas of Bhimakôps and R&jakesarin: but some genuine stone inscriptions disclose the fact that his real proper name was Muttarasa; and Sripurusha, therefore, must also be taken as a biruda. The Hobůr and Nagamangala grants both give him the title of Mahardja. Mr. Rice says that his wife was Śrija; but the passage, in the Nagamangala grant, on which this is based, says in reality that the grant was made by the Mahardjádhiraja and Paramétvara, the glorious Jasahita: whether this denotes Sripurusha, or someone else, I am not at present prepared to say. The Hosûr and Nagamangala grants both describe him as having his victorious camp at the town of Mânyapura; which place, whatever it may be, is certainly not the Mânyakhêts of the Rashtrakatas. And they give for him dates in A.D. 762 and 776-77; the later record also stating that A.D. 776-77 was the fiftieth year of his reign. The Udayêndiram grant, however, which can only be interpreted as naming him as M&rasimha (or else as not mentioning him at all), establishes a considerably later date; it makes him (or else some otherwise unknown brother or cousin) the father of Rajasimha, otherwise called Hastimalla, who received the Bâņa territory from the Chola king Parantaka I.; and it thus places him (from either point of view) only one generation before A. D. 920 or closely thereabouts.
I will take next certain internal evidence in the Merkara record. It mentions, withont naming him, the minister of a king Akalavarsha, and says, as far as the text can be properly construed at all, that in A.D. 466 he acquired from Avinita-Kongani a grant for & Jain temple at the city of Taļavanagara; at any rate, it asserts that there was a king named Akalavarsha in or shortly before A.D. 466. Mr. Rice says that no doubt & Rashtrakata king is intended ; and in this I quite agree. But, on the assumption that every Krishna of the Rashtrakūta family must have borne the biruda Akalavarsha, he goes on to identify this Akalavarsha with a R&shtrakata king Krishna, whose son Indra is said, in the Western Chalukya traditions of the eleventh century A.D., to have been conquered by Jayasimha I., the progenitor of the whole Chalukya stock, and who, in accordance with this statement, is to be allotted to about the end of the fifth or the beginning of the sixth century, A.D.,- 1.e. to a period that approximates to the date put forward in the Merkara grant; and here it is impossible to endorse his views. In the first place, the existence of this early Råshtrakůta king Kfishna is purely legendary, and is andoubtedly imaginary. The Western Chalukya records themselves contain no mention of him; and they do not record any specific victories at all by Jayasimha I., who seems, in fact, to have not enjoyed any regal power, and to be quoted simply as the grandfather of Pulikesin I., the founder of the dynasty. The Rashtrakūta records do not mention him. And, though certain coins have been obtained from the Násik District, which do give the name of a king Krishna, and may be allotted to the period in question just as well as to a somewhat later one, still they contain nothing that refers them to the Rashtra kůta dynasty; and my opinion now is that, in all probability, they are coins of king Kfishņa, father of Sam karagana, whose existence has recently been brought to notice by a copper-plate grant from Sankheda in the Baroda State, and that this person is an early Kalachuri king. The existence of an early Rashtrakata king Krishna, referable to approximately the period to which the Merkara grant pretends to belong, depends upon nothing but the tradition which first appears in the eleventh century A.D., after
See page 165 above, and note 1. * See the text a given in Caorg Inscriptions, p. 3. ..g. Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 17. . Epigraphia Indica, Vol. II. p. 22.
I id. Introd. p. 9.
Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 68

Page #216

No. 25.)
SPURIOUS SUDI PLATES.
169
the overthrow of the Rashtrakûțas by the Western Chalukya Taila II. And I am certain that the origin of the statement is to be found in the facts that, almost at the end of the Rashtrakata period, there was a powerful Rashtrakūta king Krishna III., and that he left & grandson, Indra IV., by crowning whom the Western Ganga prince Mårasimha attempted to continue the Rashtrakata sovereignty after the overthrow of Kakka II. And in the second place, - even granting, for the sake of argument, that there was an early Rashtrakata king Krishna, belonging to the same period with the Western Chalukya Jayasimha I., and approximating to the date put forward in the Merkara grant; and also that the birudas of the Rashtrakûțas were as constant as Mr. Rice would have them to be, there must have been a time when each biruda was first devised; and the only sound course in respect of any particular biruda is to take the earliest instance that is actually proved for it. The biruda Akalavarsha appears first in connection with the Rashtrakūta king Kșishna I. It belonged subsequently to his descendants Krishna II. and Krishna III. And, intrinsically, any one of these three kings might be the person referred to in the Merkara grant. If that person, however, is Krishna I., who came shortly after A.D. 754, then at the best, the record was written close upon three centuries after the date to which it refers itself; but this identification is rendered impossible by the palæographic evidence, noted above, which fixes about half a century later, and the third generation after Krishna I., - as the earliest possible period for the concoction of the record. The date of Krishna II., just after A.D. 878, fits in sufficiently with the palæographic evidence, and, going slightly further, establishes the last quarter, instead of the beginning, of the ninth century A.D., as the earliest possible period to which the fabrication of the Merkara grant can be referred. I think, however, that the mention of a king Akalavarsha in this record is in reality to be atttributed to the fact that the biruda belonged also to Krishna III., whose period was about A.D. 940 to 956, and who had some very special relations with the Western Cangas: by his father Amoghavarsha-Vaddiga, & sister of his was given in marriage to Permånadi-Bütuga, with, as her dowry, the districts known as the Puligere Three-hundred, the Beļvola Threehundred, the Kisukad Seventy, and the Båge or Bâgenad Seventy ;' he himself confirmed Bâtuga, probably as governor, in the possession of the same districts, as a reward for killing the Chola king Rajaditys ;* # son of his own married a daughter of Ganga-Gang@ya, i.e. Batuga;5 and Indra IV., by crowning whom Mârasimha sought to continue the Rashtrakta sovereignty after the downfall of Kakka II., was the offspring of that marriage. And if this view is accepted, the earliest possible period for the fabrication of the Merkara grant is pushed still further on, to about the middle of the tenth century A.D.
There is also similar evidence in the British Museum grant. In line 56 it gives the name of Kalivallabha, which, there can be little doubt, either denotes the Rashtrakūta king Kalivallabha-Dhruva (just before A.D. 782-84), or else owes its origin to the fact of his having had that biruda
And finally we have to note that, in the four cases in which the dates include details that can be tested by calculation, in not one instance do thome details work out correctly. Thus:
The Tanjore grant purports to be dated in the Prabhava samvatsara, Saka-Sarvat 169 expired, on the new-moon tithi of the month Phålguna, on Friday, under the Rêvati nakshatra
1 This is evidently the real menning of passage near the beginning of Inoriptions at Śravana-Belgola, No. 38, which id. Introd. p. 19) is rendered differently by Mr. Rice.
? It is established for him by the Paithan grant of Govinda III. of A.D. 794 (page 10% above). In the cases of his descendants Krishna II. and Krishna III., the biruda is well known, from various records.
From an unpublished record. • Epigraphia Indica, Vol. II. p. 174. Inscriptions at Sravana-Belgola, Iotrod. p. 21.
ibid. 7 I place this point last, because there are undoubtedly some, if not many, genuine records, the date of which are not correct, but which are not, therefore, to be condemned. When, however, as in the present series, every date is wrong, the point becomes one of very considerable inportance.

Page #217

170
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. III.
and the Vriddhi yôga. By the southern luni-solar system only can Prabhava be connected with Saka-Samyat 169 expired; and, by that system, it coincided with the given year, which is virtually Saks, Samvat 170 current. The new-moon tithi of the purnimanta Phålguna began on Friday, 11th February, A.D. 248, at about ll ghafis, 15 palas,=4 hrs. 30 min., after mean suprise (for Bombay). But, on that day, there was neither the Rêvati nakshatra, No. 27, nor the Vriddhi yoga, No. 11; at sunrise the nakshatra was Satatáraka, No. 24, and the yoga was either Siddha, No. 21, or Sådhya, No. 22. The new-moon tithi of the amanta Phâlguna began on Saturday, llth March, at about 48 gh. 50 P.,=19 hrs. 32 min. The use of the southern luni-solar system of the cycle in this record is itself evidence of comparatively late date; for, the mean-sign system was the one for Southern India, up to at any rate A.D. 804.
The Harihar grant purports to be dated in the Sadhârana samvatsara, Saka-Sarnvat 272, on the new-moon tithi of Phålguna, on Sunday. Here, again, the samvatsara can be connected with the given year only by the southern luni-solar system, according to which Sådhårana coincided with Saka-Samvat 272, as an expired year, i.e. with Saka-Samvat 273 current. But the new-moon tithi of the púrnimánta Phâlgana began on Monday, 11th February, A.D. 351, at about 51 gh. 30 p.,=20 hrs. 44 min.; and the new-moon tithi of the amanta Phålguna ended on Thursday, 14th March, at about 6 gh. 20 p.,=2 hrs. 32 min. Here, again, the use of the southern luni-solar system of the cycle is itself evidence of a comparatively late date. And so also is the fact that the Saka year is expressed by numerical words; for, the earliest genuine epigraphic instance of this, in India, is the record which gives the date of the coronation of Amma II. in A.D. 945, and the earliest absolutely reliable instance in Western India, known to me, is an inscription of the time of the Western Châlukya king Somêśvara II. at Appigere in the Dharwâr district, dated.in A.D. 1071.
The Merkara grant purporte to be dated in the year 388, which is taken to be, and can only be, Saka-Samvat 388, on the fifth tithi of the bright fortnight of Mágha, on Monday. But, in Saka-Samvat 388 current, the given tithi ended on Friday, 7th January, A.D. 466, at about 21 gh. 50 p.=8 hrs. 44 min. And, with Śaka-Samvat 388 expired, the given tithi, in SakaSamvat 389 current, began on Tuesday, 27th December, A.D. 466, at about 7 gh. 45 p.,=3 hrs. 6 min.
And the Hosûr grant purports to be dated in Saka-Sarvat 684 expired, in the month Vaisakha, on Friday, on the occasion of an eclipse of the moon. In this year, however, the full-moon tithi ended on Tuesday, 13th April, A.D. 762; and on this day there was no lunar eclipse.
It is necessary now to say a few words about the Tamil chronicle, the Kongudêśa-R&jákkal, which has already been incidentally mentioned. It purports to give an account of twenty-eight kings of the Konga or Kongu country, from four generations before A.D. 82-83 to A.D. 894-95. In many respects it agrees with the grants : so much so that it and they plainly have some very close connection; though, whether the grants were fabricated from the chronicle, or whether the grants having been first concocted, the chronicle, which mentions charters of A.D. 82-83, 178-79, 288-89, 746-47, and 878-89, was put together, with additions from them, or whether all
Por this date, nee aloo Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 241; some of the details given there are, however, superfluous, as no year can possibly be concerned except Saks-Samvat 170 current (169 expired). In snch cases as the present ones, it is only necessary to state the beginning or the end of a lithi, whichever fulls on or nearest to the given week-day.
* See Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 142.
* That the date is expressed in this way was partially recognised by Mr. Rice (Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 170). The proper reading of the text is Saga-vara nayana giri-nayana.
• Sir Walter Elliot's Carnafaka-Ddis Inscription, Vol. I. p. 216.
The lunar eclipses of A.D. 762 were on the 15th January and the 10th July (see Von Oppolzer's Canos der Finsterniue, p. 355).

Page #218

No. 25.]
SPURIOUS SUDI PLATES.
171
were taken from some common source which remains to be discovered, it seems impossible to decide. But it adds some further details, which are sufficiently instructive. According to the grants, the founder of the family was Konganivarman. The chronicle mentions this person; with the date of A.D. 189-90 or 190-91 for his installation, at Skandapura. But it also gives the names of sovon previous rulers of the same kingdom, of a different family, and it tells us that they were of the Reddi or Ratta tribo, and belonged to the Suryavansa or Solar Race. And, not only does it make this pointed statement, but, of these persons, five are distinctly to be identified with members of the Rashtrakûţa dynasty of MAlkhôd, whose dates, far from lying before A.D. 189, fall between about A.D. 675 and 956. The names and relationships of the seven rulers, as given in the chronicle, areViraraja-Chakravartin, who was born in the city of Skandapura; his son Govindaraya; his son Krishnaraya; his son Kalavallabharaya; his son Govindaraya, with the date of A.D. 82-83; his. son Chaturbhuja-Kannaradêya-Chakravartin; and his son Tiru-Vikramadêva-Chakravartin, who is said to have been installed at Skandapura in A.D. 178-79, and to have been converted from Jainism to Saivism by the celebrated Serkaracharya. And the second to the sixth of them are plainly-Govinda I. of the Rashtrakata dynasty (three generations before A.D. 754); his grandson Krishna I.; the latter's son Kalivallabha-Dhruva ; Dhruva's son Govinda III. (A.D. 782-84 and 814-15); and either Govinda's grandson Kannara-Krishna II. (A.D. 888 and 911-12), or the latter's great-grandson Kannara-Krishna III. (A.D. 940 and 956). The placing of these kings before the supposed founder of the Western Ganga family, and in the first and second centuries A.D., establishes at once the utter worthlessness of the chronicle for any historical purposes, whether it is a composition of recent date, or whether it can pretend to any age.'
It is hardly possible, after this detailed exposition, that any genuine doubt can remain as to the spurious nature of the grants, and as to the complete fatility, and worse, of placing reliance on either them or the chronicle for any historical or antiquarian.purposes. But the question may very reasonably present itself,- What was the object of the invention of the genealogy that is exhibited in these spurious records ? And I think that even this can be satisfactorily answered. There are plain indications that, just about the period, the last quarter of the ninth century A.D., - that has been established above as the earliest possible one for the fabrication of the Merkara grant, all the reigning families of Southern India were beginning to look up their pedigrees and devise more or less fabulous genealogies. The Purânic genealogy of the Rashtrakūtas makes its first appearance in the Sangli grant of A.D. 933.5 The Purâņic genealogy of the Chalukyas presents itself first in the Korumelli grant of shortly
1 See the extracte from Prof. Dowson's abstract (Jout. R. As. Soc., P.8., Vol. VIII. p. 1 ff.), which are attached to the first account of the Merkara grant (Ind. Ant. Vol. I. p. 860).
Even this detail is wrong; for the Rashtraktas (Rattas) attributed themselves to the Somavamsa or Lunar Race.
The wrong statements of relationship, by which each person is made the son of his predecessor, and the perversion of Kalivallabba into KAlavallabha, are thoroughly typical features of such docuinent. - It has been suggested (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 124) that the first Govindarkys representa Govinda II., son of Krishna I.; and that the proper order of these two Dames has been transposed. But I see no reason for adopting this suggestion. The composer of the chronicle evidently got hold of some Rashtrakuta record which, as several of the do, started the genealogy with Govinda I., and omitted Govinda II., wbo did not reigo.- Chaturbhuja. Kanparadeva-Chakravartin may be, as has previously been assumed, Kannara-Krishna II. But, for the reasons given above in connection with the mention of king Akalavarsha in the Morkar grant, I think that he is more probably Kannara-Krishna III.
Another document of the same kind (except that it is known to be of absolutely modern date), which has been similarly used for the creation of imaginary history about Mysore, is the Rájdall-kathe, with its wonderful
of the Bruta-Képalis Bhadrababa and supposititions grandson, med Chandragupta, of Asoka, the grandson of Chandragupta of Pataliputra (nee Ind.. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 167). . Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 247.
z 2

Page #219

172
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
after A.D. 1022. The Chola Purâpic genealogy is, apparently, first met with in the KalisgattuParani, which was composed in the reign of the Eastern Chalukya king Kulôttunga-Chôdadêva L. (A.D. 1063 to 1112).' And the Puriņic genealogy of the Eastern Gangas of Kalinganagara is first made known by a grant of A.D. 1118-19.3 The Western Ganga prince Marasimha, who has been already mentioned, and who was a feudatory, - probably half independent, - of the last three Rashtrakůta kings, Krishna III., Khottiga, and Kakka II., was a person of no small rank and power. Nothing is more likely than that he should follow the general example that was then prevailing. And I think that the Lakshmêshwar inscription, dated in A.D. 988-89, which actually represents him as the younger brother of a H&rivarman who is plainly the person of that name who stands in the third generation in the Table on page 161 above, indicates that he did so, and fixes very closely the time when the Western Ganga genealogy, exHibited in the spurious records, was invented; the inscription in question seems to me to represent, in a rudimentary form, the beginning of a longer genealogy which was elaborated subsequently.
I will, in conclusion, state the exact position which I take up in respect of these spurious Western Ganga records, and of Mr. Rice's writings in opnnection with them. I believe that any critical mind will admit that my position is the only sound and logical one. And I lay stress on the matter, because, though Mr. Rice has an opportunity in Mysore, such as few people can enjoy, of turning out most valuable historical and antiquarian results, he is spoiling everything that he produces, bearing upon early times, by the manner in which he makes all his results conform to the statements of the spurious records and mistaken traditions that abound in that part of the country; if his writings are to meet with the appreciation and carry the weight that they might easily deserve and bear, it is necessary for him to discard these spurious records and false traditions altogether, and strike ont everything that is based on them, and to put forward as history nothing but what rests on authorities that cannot be questioned.
id. Vol. XIV. p. 48, and Vol XX. p. 274. . Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 329, and Vol. XX. p. 278. id. VoL XVIII. p. 165.
• Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 101.- Doubts have been suggested as to the authenticity of this record; on the grounds (see Coorg Inscriptions, Introd. p. 9) that it is followed, on the same stone, by two others which refer themselves to earlier time I am not prepared to discuss the matter fully; now, at least. But the Gangs record of A.D. 968-69 is in genuine characters of the period; and the only suspicious point about it, to my mind, is that, mentioning Konganivarman, Madbara L, and Harivarman, it representa Marasimba as the younger brother of the latter. It is to the following two records which stand after it, written in characters of the same period, that doubt attaches; as to how far they may be true copies of early originals which were probably on copper-plates : Sir Walter Elliot has suggested that they were put on this stone for "the unification of the titles" (Coins of Southern India, p. 114).
The other Lakshmeshwar inscription of Marasimha, dated in the same year, the Vibbaya sanatsara, SakaSamvat 890 expired (Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 112; the third part of the record), only mentions Konganivarman, and says that in bis linenge (tad-antayd) there was Marasiths.
I am not writing in any unfriendly spirit; and I hope not in an unfriendly style. Also, it does not affect my personal life and surroundings, whether the early Western Ganges of the sparious grants existed or not. But, like others, I have been engaged for a long time in working at the ancient history of India. It seems to me that, if the subject is worth working at at all, it deserves to be treated critically and on sound bases. And what I say as to the effect of Mr. Rice's writings on the period sopposed to be covered by the sparious Western Ganga grants, is simply the plain and incontestable truth. The fact is, be did not commence work very auspiciously; baving had the misfortune to commence with these spurious records. I feel confident that if, like me, he had had the good luck to start with genuine records, he would not have failed to recognise, eventnally if not at once, the worthlessness of the Western Gangs grants, and of some others in respect of which he has similarly gone astray. I readily admit that I myself did not at first detect the sparious nature of the Western Gangs grants. But, for very many years past, the difficulty to me, in connection with them, has been, not the recognition of their true nature, but to put myself in the frame of mind from which they can be imagined to be genuine and to require serious discussion to disprove that view.-Sparious copper-plate grants are not confined to Mysore and its neighbourbood;

Page #220

No. 25.)
SPURIOUS SUDI PLATES.
173
Certain statements in the records of the Kadamba king Mrigésavarman, and of the Western Chalukya kings Mangalėsa, Pulikesin II., and Vinayaditya, do prove that in early times,- during at least the sixth and seventh centuries A.D.,- there really was a reigning Ganga family in Western India. But the references are all impersonal; they do not give the names of any individual Gangas. And, while I am ready and eager to accept any such names, for the period in question and for any earlier one, as may be proved by authentic evidence, I cannot fall in with Mr. Rice's view of the matter, which is that, unless I can enlighten him as to who the real Gangas of the period were, I am bound to accept those whom he names from the spurious records that he has produced. I do not deny the possibility of those records containing here, and there a germ of truth; in fact, as I will shew,- two instances in point can now be quoted to that effect. But the rounds themselves are spurious, and were not even concocted in the early times to which they refer themselves. The simple contrast, with ach other of the dates which they purport to furnish for Harivarman and Avinita-Kongani,- and still more the con.. trast of those dates with the period which they assert for Sriparusha-Prithuvi-Kongani,- is sufficient to prove, either that those dates are false, or else that the pedigree is imperfect, and, consequently, that we are not even in possession of veracious facts recited in spurious documents. And I protest against the fabrication of imaginary history by adopting, wholesale, statements which rest solely upon such utterly unauthentic bases ; against dragging in similar spurious records to substantiate them; and against complicating real history, by, for instance, taking the undoubted fact that there was an early Krishnavarman in the Kadamba family, and then using the assertion of the spurious grants that Madhava II., - referable, according to them, to about A.D. 400 to 425,- married a daughter of a Kadamba Krishnavarman, to establish for the genuine Krishnavarman a date which is considerably too early, and is misleading in a variety of connected matters.
As matters stand at present, out of the names mentioned in the spurious records, the earliest authentic one, in respect of which we have certainty, is that of SripurushaPfithuvi-Kongani, or, as he may be more appropriately and shortly called, Sripurusha-Muttarasa, who is referable, no doubt, to what is to be called the Western Ganga lineage, and who is to
taking only such as have been already published, and even then excluding those in favour of which any doubt whatever may exist, we have the following from other parts of India - From Bibar, of Samudragupta, purporting to be dated in the year 9 (@wpta Inscriptions, p. 254), from KÄthiawad, of Dharaadon II., Saka-Samvat 400 (Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 277), and of Jaikadeva, Vikrama-Samovat 794 (id. Vol. XII. p. 161) : from Kairs, the Baroda State, and Bronch, of Dadda II., Saka-Samvat 400, 415, and 417 (id. Vol. VII. p. 61; Vol. XVII. p. 183; Vol. XIII. p. 116); from Khandesh, of Pulikesin I. or II, Suka-Samvat 910 (id. Vol. IX. p. 293) ;from somewhere in the Kanarese country, of Palikesin I., Suka-Samvat 411 (id. Vol. VII. p. 209); from Ratnagiri, of Pulikesin II., of his fifth year (id. Vol. XIV. p. 380); from Dharwar, of Vikramaditya I., Saka-Samvat 582 (id. Vol. VII. p. 217). and the grant of Batuga now edited ; and from Udayêndiram in the North Arcot district of the Madras Presideney, the grant of Nandivarman ( id. Vol. VIII. p. 167, and page 142 above). But Mysore, with some neighbouring parts, has been especially productive of them, including some of the most barefaced specimens. Thus, in addition to the pine Western Ganga grants, we have, from Coimbatore, the grant of Ravidatta (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 362); and from Mysore itself, the Modyandr grant of Malladeva-Nandivarman, purporting to be dated SakaSamvat 261 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 172), the Bangalore grant of Virr-Noņambe, Saka-Samvat 366 (id. Vol. VIII. p. 94); the Hosûr grant which purports to give the name of a daughter, Ambra, of Pulikesin II. (id. Vol. VIII. p. 96, with a lithograph in Vol. IX. p. 304); and the Anaptpur or Gauja, Begur, Bhimaokatti or Tirthahalli, Kuppagadde, And Sorab grants of Janamêjaya, which pretend to be nearly five thousand years old (id. Vol. . pp. 875, 377; Vol. II. p. 268 ; Vol. IV. p. 233; Vol. VIII. p. 91; and Mysore Incriptions, pp. 288, 238, 251).
See Coorg Inscriptions, Introd. p. 10. - I might just as reasonably attemapt to name the aungmed leaders of the Chola, Pandya, Koraļa, Kalabhra, Chera, and other families of the period.
e.g. the spurious Coimbatore grant, which I have disposed of above (page 163, note 2), and the sparious Mudyanur grant, purporting to have been issued by Baņa king named Malladôve-Nandivarman in A.D. 988 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 172), which Mr. Rice has quoted (Inscriptions at Sravana-Belgola, Introd. p. 44) proving the existence of Bana kinge in the beginning of the third century A.D. This Baņa grant is betrayed by, amongst other things, the use of the later form of the kh, which was subsequent to A.D. 804.
Mysore Inscriptions, PP. xxxvii., xxix., and Coorg Inscriptions, Introd. p. 2, note 5.

Page #221

174
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
be placed in the eighth or ninth century, A.D.,- Bay, pending more precise discoveries, somewhere in the period A.D. 760 to 850. His existence and period are proved, not by the spurious grants, but by stone inscriptions at Talakad, Sivârs, and Sivarpațna, -- unquestionably genuine, but unfortunately not dated, of which Mr. Rice sent me photographs with the object of inducing my admission, which I give without hesitation, of the genuine existence of at any rate one of the persons named in the spurious records. The Talakad inscription, which speaks of Sripurasha-Mattarasa as the Maharaja Prithuvi-Kongaņi-Muttarasa-Sripurusha, and describes him as reigning af paramount sovereign, would have been, in itself, quite sufficient to establish him as a historical personage. And, being engraved in remarkably fine characters which are attributable to any period about A.D. 800, it makes it quite possible that the fabricator of the Hogar and Nagamaigula grants had available, or hit off, true dates for him. But it contains no hint of the genealogy that is given in the copper-plate grants; nor do the others; and so, of course, these records do not substantiate either that genealogy, or any of the supposed facts that are stated in the course of it. There is, indeed, one other name, which may perhaps be placed before that of Sripurusha-Muttarasa : for, a genuine but undated stone inscription at Débar in the Nañjangud taluka, Mysore, engraved in well-formed characters of just about the same period, mentions a Sivamâra, and, without connecting any title with his name, describes him, also, & reigning as paramount sovereign; and the existence of a king named Śivamâra, either just before or just after Sripurusha-Mattarisa, and referable to the same lineage with him, is, therefore, also proved. But this record, again, contains no genealogical information, and so it does not help us to decide whether this Sivamára is the person who according to the Sadi grant 3 was the father, and according to the Hosur and Nagamangala grants was the grandfather, of Sripurusha-Mattarasa, or whether he is the person whom the Saại grant represents as a son of Sripurusha-Mattarasa. Thus, the existence of one at least, and perhaps two, of the persons named in the spurious charters purporting to belong to the earlier period, and referable approximately to the period that is made out for one of them by those charters, is now established. And, taking the later period as represented by the spurious Sûdi grant, a genuine but updated stone inscription from Doddahundi in Mysore, now in the Bangalore Museum, establishes the existence, in just about the same period, but probably
It includes the old form of the b; as also does one of the Sivarpatna records. I do not find the later form of the kh or the d in any of the records in question, four in number. I would make here a remark on an incidental point of some importance. The photographs auffice to shew the general standard of these records well enough. But they do not represent the originals faithfully and intelligibly; the reason being that, for photography, the letters were filled in, either with paint or with whitewash, by hand. This practice cannot be too strongly condemned; it distorts the characters, introduces mistakes, and frequently renders it quite impossible to decide what the originals really contain. The ancient records, when studied from reproductions, can be properly appreciated and understood only from reproductions which are purely mechanical
Here I write on the authority of an ink-impression, which Mr. Rige kindly sent for my inspection. The impression is not very clear ; but the record appears not to include the letters kh and 8 in either forin.
See the Table on page 177 below.
• The name Sivamara occurs also in one of the Sivarpatos inscriptions of Sripurusha-Muttaras. But here, again, there is nothing to help us to decide the question of identity.--Mr. Rice has also sent me photographs of a copper-plate cbarter which purports to have been issued by the Sivamára who is represented as either the father or the grandfather of Sriporusha-Muttarnsa. It styles him the Mahardja Sivamara-Prithivi-Kongapi. And it purports to have been issued in the month Jyêshtha (May-June), falling in A.D. 713, of the thirty-fourth year of bis reign, Saka-Samvat 635 expired. But this, again, is a spurious record. Like some of the other records, it purporte to have been written by Vibvakarman; and it seems, as a matter of fact, to have been written by the very person who wrote the Nagamangala record. And, as regards the palmographie test of the two specially tell tale charac. ters, though the old form of the b is used throughout, the later form of the kb is used all through, except in one solitary instance.
"I write bere on the autbority of photograph which Dr. Hultzsch kindly sent me. This record contains the old form of the kh; the letter b does not appear in it at all. As regards goueral features, the characters weer slightly later than those of the genuine records of Sripurusha-Mattaruur and Sivainara.

Page #222

No. 25.]
SPURIOUS SUDI PLATES.
175
after the two persons mentioned above, of a king named Nitimârga-Konguņivarma-Permånadi, with the title of Maharajadhiraja, and his son Satyavákya-Permånadi, who are undoubtedly referable to the same lineage, and may perhaps be identified with the Ereganga-NitimârgaKonguņivarman and his son Râjamalla-Satyavákya-Konguņivarman who are mentioned in the continuation of the genealogy as given in the Súại grant. So, also, the existence of a person named Batuga, who is to be identified with the Jayaduttaranga Batuga of the Sadi grant, is a fact; and we have for him an authentic date, A.D. 949-50, which approximates closely to the date given for him by that grant. And very possibly some other anthentic names, with dates, may be identified with names mentioned in that grant. But further inquiries in this direction would be beyond the scope of the present paper. We are dealing now with the spurious charters which purport to belong to the earlier period. And the point with which we are concerned here, is simply that the existence of one at least, and perhape two, of the persons named in those records, vis. Sripurusha-Muttarasa and Sivamára, is now established, and that to the first mentioned of them there may quite possibly belong the actual dates that are given for him by two of those records. But we have still to bear in mind that even this does not suffice to establish the truth of anything else that is stated in the records in question; the records themselves are so clearly spurious, that nothing at all, put forward in them, can be accepted without similar corroboration from extraneous sources. If similar authentic evidence, establishing any other portions of the alleged earlier history, can be produced, by all means let it be produced; no one will welcome it more than I shall. But the spurious records will remain sparious. And of one thing I am sure, - that, unless it upsets in some way or other the genealogy that is asserted in those records, nothing will ever be obtained to establish the dates of A.D. 248 and 466, which they give for Harivartan and Avinîta-Kongani.
It only remains to say a few final words about the contents and nature of the spurious Sudi grant, which is now published.
The genealogy given in it agrees with the Tanjore and other grants, up to the mention of Bhûvikrama. The continuation of it, from him onwards, is shewn in the Table on page 177 below; together with the historical items, real or fictitious, which it connects with some of the names. It is to be noted that this record differs from the others, in making Sivamira the Bon, instead of the younger brother, of Bhûvikrama; and in representing Sripurusha as the son, instead of the grandson, of Sivamâra. Ag, however, the grants from which it differs are all spurious, and it is also itself spurious, it would be superfluous to do more than simply draw attention to the discrepancies. From Sripurusha onwards, the genealogy, with most of the historical statements, remains to be verified or disproved. At present, I can only say that the genealogy does not seem to agree with that furnished by some records for the same period, which Mr. Rice has had under examination ;' that the Rashtrakata records give no indication of an intermarriage with the Gangas in the time of Amoghavarsha I., who is plainly the king whose daughter Gunaduttaranga-Butaga is said to have married; and that it is curious that the record makes no mention of Ereyappa and his son Rachamalla, though it was by killing the last-mentioned that Jayaduttaranga-Butuga, otherwise called Permånadi-Butuga, secured the Gangavådi province.
The record does contain references to two real historical events: the marriage of Jayaduttaranga-Batuga with a daughter of Baddega, i.e. the Rashtrakūta king AmoghavarshaVaddiga (between A.D. 912 and 940); and the victory over the Chola king Râjâditya. And it gives a perfectly possible date for Jayaduttaranga-Butuga, in A.D. 938.5
See, eg., Inscriptions at Sravana-Belgola, Introd. pp. 68, 69, Nos. 14 to 19. * Epigraphia Indica, Vol. II. p. 173.
• The date of A.D. 949-50 is established for him by the Atakar inscription (Epigraphia Indice, Vol II. p. 160.)

Page #223

176
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
But I believe it to be a spurious grant; partly because of the type of the characters, and partly because the date does not work out correctly. As regards the characters, lithographs of the Old-Kanarese alphabet of Western India of this period have not as yet been published ; and, accordingly, I cannot justify my objections in detail. But the characters present a decidedly later general appearance than those of the Âtakûr inscription, and of any records that I am acquainted with, belonging to within fifty years or so of the asserted date of this record. And they also seem to me to be distinctly more modern than those of the Koramelli grant of Rajaraja I., which was issued in or after A.D. 1022 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 48, and lithograph) They strike my eye as being perceptibly not early enough for the date to which they purport to belong. And, this being so, the fact that the details of the date do not work out correctly is decidedly a strong point against the authenticity of the record.
TEXT.1
First Plate. 1 Srir-vvibháti suvi(dhl)r-yyasya niravady[A] nirat[y]aya tasmai
namô=rhaté 2 lôka-hita-dharmm-ôpadékịnê || Jita[n] bhagavatâ. (gata*]-ghana
ga[ga]n-abhê. 3 na. Padmanabhêna [ll] Śrîmaj-Jahnavêya 3-kul-A[ma]?a-vyôm-ava
bhâsana-bhaskarsh | 4 sva-khadg-sika-prahára-khandita-maha-siļastambha-labdha-bala-paråkram ô
daran-e5 ri-gana-vidáran-Ôpalabdha-bra(vra)ņa-vibhushana-bhúshitaḥ K[A]nvå6 yana-sagôtra[ho] srimat-Komguņivarmma-dharmmamaharajadhirajaḥ [11*] 7 Tat-putrah 10 pitur anvågata-gana-yuktô 16 vidyd-vinays-vihita-vrittih 8 samyak-prajå-pålans-mâtr-&vi(dhi)gata-rajya-prayojano vidvat-kavi-kâm9 fichana-nikashôpala-bhůto niti-âstrasya vaktpi-prayôktri-kuša!d dattaka
Bu.
10 tra-vřittel(h)-prañêtâ sriman-maha Srâjâdhirajah 1(1) Om Tat
putra[ho] pitfi-paita11 maha-guna-yukto=neka-cha (cha)ta[r]ddan[t]a-yuddh-[{"]våpt-chata.
Second Plate; First Side. 12 r-udadhi-saļi!-âsvådita-yasah srim[8]n Harivarmma-mahadhirajaḥ [11] 13 Tat-putraḥ śriman Vishnugopa-mah[@]dhirajaḥ [11] Om Tat
putra) 14 Eva-bhuja-bala-paråkrama-kraya-kr[i]ta-rajyah Kaliyaga-baļa-pank-&va-, 15 banna-dharmma-vsish-ôddharana-nite (tya)-sannaddhaḥ sriman-Madhave
mahadhirajah 1(11) Om 16 Tat-putra[h*] Srimat-Kadamba-kula-gagana-gabhastimaļinaḥ 110
Kripa(shņa)varmma-sama). 17 hadhirajasya priya-bhaginêyê
vidyâ-vinaya-paripůrit-à
From the original plates. Metre : Sloka (Anusbțubb). Read jáhnavlya. !! These marks of punctuation are unnecessary. 7 Read kdúcha na. . Reud freman-madhara mahd, according to the Nagamangala grant, line 11. • Represented, bere and throughout, by plain symbol. 10 This mark of punctuation is unnecessary.

Page #224

Bhd vikrama.
No. 25.]
Śivamära.
śripurusha-Kongunivarman.
Sivamara-Saigotta-Kongapivarman.
Vijayaditya.
Rajamalla-Satyavákya-Konguņivarman.
Ereganga-Nitimârga-Konganivarman. Was victorious in battle at Ramaţi or Ramadi.
Rajamalla-Satyavákya-Kongapivarman.
Was victorious in battle at Bamiye.
SPURIOUS SUDI PLATES.
Gunaduttaranga-Batuga. Plundered the Pallava king and married Abbalalba,
daughter of Amögbavarahn.
according to the spurious 8di plates.
The later Western Gangas,
Komaravedenga-Ereganga-Nitimarga-Konguộivarman. His forehead was decorated with the paffabandha of, or by, Breyapps; and he
defented the Pallavas at Jantopperupefjeru.
Virevedenga-Narasingha-Satyavákya-Konguộivarman.
Kachcheyaganga-Rajamalla-Nitimårga-Konguņivarman.
Jayaduttaranga-Gangagångêya-Gangan&rdyanaNanniyaganga-Bûtaga-Satyanîtivákya-Konganivarman.
(A.D. 938.) He married a daughter of Baddega, at Tripuri in Dabaļs; secured
the kingdom for Krishna, on the death of Baddeg, -seizing it from the possession of Lalleys (P); cured fear to Kakkargja of Asachapura, Bijja-Dantivarman of Banaves, R4javarman, Damari of Nulayagiri, and Någa varman; And conquered BAjAditys, besieged Tañjapuri, and burned the bill-fort of Nak6to. His wife was Divaļamba.

Page #225

178
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. III.
18 ntarktmå niravagraha-pradhana-sauryyô vidyatpu' prathama-ganyu[h*]
Sriman 19 Komguņivarmma-va(dha)rmmamahârâjâdhiraja-pu (pa)ramèśvaraḥ śrîmad
Avinita-prathama20 nâmaja(dhë)yah [ll*] Tat-putrô vijțimbhamåņa-sakti-trayaḥ Andari
Ålattar-Purularel-Perņņ821 gar-Ady-aneka-samara-mukha-makha-h[u*]ta-prahata-surapurusha-pasūpahara
vighs22 sa-vihasti (stí) krita-Kritânt-Agni-mukhaḥ Kirâtârjuniyasya pañchadasa
sargga-tikâkára[]
Second Plate; Second Side. 23 srimad-[D]urvvinita-prathama-namadhêyaḥ [11] Om Tat-putro
durddanta-sa(vi)mardda-mridite(ta)-visva[m]bhara24 ridhi)pa-mo(mau)!i-mal(&*]-makaranda-pu[m]ja-pi[m]jariksha (kri)y a ma
ņa-charanayugala-nalinah sri-[Mushka]ra-3 25 prathama-namadhêyaḥ (11 Om Tat-putras-chaturddasa-vidyasthân
Adhigatê-ramaļa -matir=vvigêsható [ni]ra26 vašêpa (sha)sya nîti-śåstrasya vak[tri]-pråyå (78)ktři-kuśaļo ripu-timira
nikara-sarakaran -odaya-bhå27 skaraḥ śri-Vikrama-(pra]thama-nâmadhêyaḥ [11*] Om Tat-putra (trô) =
nêka-samara-samprapta-vijaya28 lakshmi-lakshita-vaksha[h*]sthalaḥ samadhigata-sakala-s&str-artha[h*) sri
Bhuvikrama-prathama29 prathama-namadhêyaḥ [ll] Om Tat?-putraḥ svakiya-rup-âtiếaya
vijiji)ta-Naļa-bhủp-i(a)30 kåras=Śivamâ[ra-prathama-ná®]madh[@*]yaḥ [11*] Om Tat-putraḥ
pratidina pravarddhamana-mahadana-janita-punyô 31 hasula-mukharita-Mandar-darah Sri-Komguņivarmma-dharmmamaha
råjådhiraja-paramê varaḥ 32 Srisu(pu)rusha-prathama-nâmadhêyaḥ 1(1) Tat-putrở vimala-Ga[m*]8
Anvaya-nabha[h*]stha!&-ra(ga)bhastimaļi fri-Kom33 gumivarmma-da(dba)rmmamaharajadhiraja-paramégvarah sri-s[i]va
miradêva?0-prathama-námadhayahil
Read vidvatru.
* In the Nagamangala grant, line 16, the real reading is alattár-Pporulare; not alattúp-paurulare, as published. The Purulare' of the present grant may be a variant of Porulare;' or the w may be a mistake for ano, which was intended to be formed like the 8 in viddran-6 palabdha, line 6.- The Nagamangala grant gives Pelnagara,' instead of the Pernagars of the present text.
The two akahara, in brackets are supplied from the Nagamangala grant, line 18; they are quite illegible in the present grant. * Read adhigata-uimala.
Read wikara-nirdkaram. . This word is repeated unnecessarily.
The shape of this t is altogether anomalous. & The text is completed from the Nagamangala grant, line 28-29, according to the real reading of it.
. Some correction seems necessary here; but the nature of it is not apparent to me, unless hasula is a pure mistake for hasana. It is just possible that the syllables kára, at the beginning of line 80, bave been misplaced and properly belong here; that'the intended reading there was nala-bhupafasivamdo; and that the word ookdra should be found here.
10 There can be little doubt, if any, that the first syllable of this word was intended to be fi, not ba. 11 Read namadh@yah.

Page #226

No. 25.)
SPURIOUS SUDI PLATES.
179
kaniyan
sri-Vijayadityah
(II)
34 Saigott-Apara-nama [ll] Tasya
Rata)t-putras=samadhigata-rajya35 lakshmi-pa (sa)målingita-vakshaḥ
dharmmamahârâjâdhird
Satyavákya-Kongunivarima
Third Plate First Side. 36 ja-paraméévara[h] Sri-Rajamalga(18)-prastha]ma-namadh@yas=Tat
putrah Ramati( P di)-samar-samh37 lpi(ri)t-ôdâra-vairi-vi(vi)rapurusho Nitimârgga-Komguņivarmma
dharmmamahârâjâdhiraja-paramêsvara[ho] 38 srimad-Ele(re)gamgadêva-prathama-namadhêyaḥ [ll] Om Tat-putrah
Sâmiya-samara-samjanita-vija39 (ya]-srih sri-Satyavákya-Komguņivarmma-dharmmamaharajadhiraja
paramégvera[bo] śri-Rajamalla-1 40 prathama-namadhêyaḥ (11) Om T asu(sys) kaniyan
nirllôri(thi) ta-Pallav-adhipaḥ śrîma[d-A]môghavapshadeva41 prithvivallabha-sutaya: Srimad-Abbalabbayalch)-prån-êsvara[ho] sri
Bütuga-prathama-ng42 madhêyaḥ Guņad-uttaramgaḥ 1(II) Om Tat-patrah | Ele(re)yappa
pattabandha-parishkrita-lala[m] Ja( P ba)m43 tepperupemjeru-prabhșiti-yuddha-prabandha-prakavi(ti) ta-Pallara(va)-para
jaya[ho] Sri-[Ni]t[im]årga44. Ramgiņi varmma-ra (dha)rmmamahârâjâvi(dhi)râja-paramêsvara[h] fri
mad-Ele(re)gamgadêva-prathama-namadh@yah 45 Komara-vodomgaḥ (1) Om Tat-putra[h*] Sri-Satyavák[y]a
Komguņivarmma-dharmmamaharajadhiraja-paramégvara[ho] 46 sriman-Narasi[m]ghadêva-prathama-namadh[@]yah Bi(vi)ra-vedem
gaḥ (11) Om Tat-putrah kottamarada........... 47 tonniraga-r17-Nitimârgga-Komguņivarmma-dharmmamaharaj Adhiraja.
parameśvara[bo] fri-R[@jama Pjula48 prathama-nimadhêyah Kachcheye-Gamgaḥ (11) Om Vri(vpi) [ll]
TasyO=&nnjó nija-bhaj-árjjita-sampa[d-ar]tth[8]
Third Plate; Second Side. 49 bhûvallabha[m] samupagamya La(da)h&ļa-deád sri-Baddegam tada
anu ta50 gya sutÂm Bah=aiva våk-kanyaya vyavahad=uttavi(ms)-dhîs=Tripu. 51 ryyim [ll] Api cha 1 Lakshmim10-Indrasys harttum gatavati
divi yad-Baddeg-Âmki(ke)
The second akahara of this name is damaged; but it can be distinctly recognised asja, not cha. In line 36 above, the same name occurs, and the aksharas are not damaged at all.
• Apparently, wirllupfhita would be a more correct form. * Read rutaydı.
In this biruda the first part is the Kanarese genitive gwpada. We have other such genitives in tachokeys, line 10, jayada, line 64, and nanniya, line 66.
. This mark of punctuation is unnecessary. • Read kongwai. 7 Or, perhaps, towpira brio. • la opittaa.
Metre : Vrsantatilak Metro: Sragdbank; and in the next verse.
2 2

Page #227

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
•
Vol. III.
52 mahtse britva Lal[I PJ@ya-haståt-kari-taraga-sitachchâtral-ni(si)m53 håsanâni prå[]t Krishnaya råjõe kshit[i*]-pati-gananâsv=854 granir=yyal(h) pratapat raja Sri-Butug-akhyas=samajani viji55 t-ârâti-chakrahaprachandaḥ
Kamchâtaḥ kinna n agad = Alachapura-patih 56 Kakkarájö-ntakasya Bijj-akhyo Dantivarmma yuni(dhi) nija
Bansväsi tva57 mai Rajavarmmå sântatvar sånta-dôso Nuļuvu-giri-patir=Ddâmarir
ddarppa-bhamga[mo]
Fourth Plate; First Side. 58 maddhyê=ntan Nagavarmma bhayam-atirabhasad-Gamga-Gâmgêya-bhů. 59 pât 11 R&jaditya -narèsvara[m] gaja-ghat-&topêns sandarppita[mo] 60 jitv=adēšata @va gandugamaha niddhôtya | Tamjâpurim Nalkôte61 pramukh-ad[r]i-durgga-nivahân dagdhva gajêndrân hayân Krishna62 ya prathitarn=dhanam svayam-adât fri.Ga[m]ga-Nåråyaṇaḥ [11] 63 Âryys 11 E kantamada (ta) 7-mad-oddhata-kuvâdi-kumbhîndra-kambhs
sambhêdam 11(1) 64 naigama-nay-adi-kuļiśair-akarój-Jayad-uttaramga-nfipaḥ | Gadyam 11 65 Satyanitivákya-Komgunivarmma-dharmmamaharajadhiraja - para mêśva. ra[h]
Fourth Plate ; Second Side. 66 Sri-Bûtuga-prathama-nâmadhêyê Nanniya-Gangah s hannavati. 67 sahasram-api Gamga-mandala[m] pratipalaya (ya)n Purikara-p[u*]re
kri68 t-avasthanam (h) Ba(sa)ka-vari[sh]@shu shashty-uttar-ashta
[sa]têshu atikramtéshu Vika69 ni(ri)-samvatsara-Ka[r]tt[i]ka-Nandisva(sva)ra-su(su)kla-pakshaḥ ash
samyam Aditysvård 70 [svakliya-priyâyaḥ samyagda[r]śana-visuddhatayê pratyaksha-dhai(dai). 71 vatyah srimad-Divaļambikâyâh chaity&layâys Suldhåțavi-se72 ptati-grâma-mukhya-bhutâyân=nagaryyâm Sundyam v inirmmîpita73 ya khanda-spu (sphu)țita-navakarmm-arttha[m] půjå-karap-Arttham=&hår.
ártham 74 cha shat=frå (dra) mango janan-dana-sanmân-&dina santarppy=ôttaradigâyên
Fifth Plate. 75 râja-mânêna daņdêna shashți-nivarttanam Brimad-Vadi( ? ți )yür-ggana
mukhya76 sya Nagadêva-panditâyal sva[ya]m-êva pådô(dau) prakshadya (lya)
sûndyam dattavan [11*]
1 Read sitachchhattra.
• Possibly the intended reading was kincludtah kin=ns. The whole verse, however, is a ruther unsatie. factory one. This seems to require correction into banandolin traram (for tuarita ).
Metre SardAlavikridite * Read wirddhatya.
Read prathitari dhanam, or prathilan dhanan. 7 Metre : Arya; as stated in the text itself.
Read varakesku. • Read pakak-diskamyam, 0 Read panditasya.

Page #228

a
COCK
rendererana
ద MS REGARDం
19.111
Spurious Sudi Plates of Butuga.–Saka-Samvat 860.
*1207066 vaare 2/ APPARE
-
SHAT 1928 126 Alanuary
J.P. FLEET,I.C.S.
SCALE 78.
W.GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #229

'D1117
CSS ను తిరగరంగ AG 329 వరగర్వం 128 29 తన
దంతా
tu.
-దరు ఆ
న యం
వలను వర్ణం
వరి
raTHER
C

Page #230

No. 25.)
SPURIOUS SUDI PLATES.
181
77 Tasy=&ghatal púryvataḥ månasimga-key=dakshinataḥ pannasina
bhumih Pa78 schimataḥ ke(? koppara-polar uttarataḥ Balugêriya banda
pallam [ilo] Aruvanam gadyê79 na-trayam gramo diyatê=seha-kramar grâmô rakshati 11 80 Sámányôt=yam dharmma-sêtu [r*]=nfipânám kaļ8-kaļe påļaniyo
bhavadbhiḥ sarvvân=6. 81 târ(n) bhậvinaḥ pártthivêndrô(ndran) bhûyô-bhūy y&chatê
Râmabhadraḥ || Bahubhirs=yvasu. 82 dhá bhukta rajabhis-Sagar-adibhi[h*) yasya yasya yadê bhůmis
tasya tusya tada phalam || 83 Suldhâțavio-saptati-mukhya-Sundyâm-achikaram Jena -griham pra
siddham pad-grâmaņi.. 84 shţi-vidhana-pûrvvarn sri-Diva![*]mba jagad-eka-Rambha (1) Om Om | Om 11
TRANSLATION. Reverence to that Arhat, the teacher of the religion which is beneficial to the world. whose glory is resplendent as including the possession of wisdom, as being faultless, (and) as being free from any wasting away!
(Line 2.) - Victory has been achieved by the Divine One, Padmanabhs, who resembles in the colour of his body) s cloudless sky!
(L. 3.)-(There was) the glorious Konguņivarman, the pious Maharajadhirdja, who was a very sun irradiating the clear sky which is the illustrious Jahnaviye family; who acquired strength and puissance by severing a great pillar of stone with a single stroke of his sword; who was adorned with the decoration of wounds received in cleaving asunder a host of cruel foes; (and) who was of the Kân vâyans gôtra.
(L. 7.)- His son, endowed with virtues that imitated (those) of (his) father, (was) the glorions Maharajadhiraja Madhava (I.)')," whose behaviour was regulated by learning and modesty; who attained the objects of sovereignty by doing nothing but properly protecting (his) subjects; who was a very touch-stone for testing the gold that is learned men and poets; who was skilled among those who expound and apply the science of politics; (and) who was the Buthor of a commentary on the Dattakusdtra.
(L. 10.) Om! His son, endowed with the virtues of his father and father's father, (sao) the glorious Mahadhiraja Harivarman, whose fame was flavoured by the waters of the four oceans which were acquired in many fights of four-tusked elephants.
(L. 13.)- His son (was) the glorious Mahadhiraja Vishnugopa.
(L. 13.)-- His son (was) the glorious Mahadhiraja Madhava (II.), who bought the sovereignty with the price of the strength and puissance of his own arm, (and) who was ever ready to extricate the bull, Religion, which is sunk in the mud of the violence of the Kali Age.
(L. 15.) - Om! His son, the dear sister's son of the Mahadhirdja Krishnavarman, who (was) the sun of the sky that is the glorions Kadamba family,- (was) the glorious
Read aghitah. 1 This is the Kanerese past relative participle. The preceding word has the Kanarese genitive termination * Read dadáty=afésha.
Metre : Salini.
5 Metre: Siók (Apushtubb). • Metre: Upujati of Indravajra and Upendravajra.
7 Read achlkaraj-jaina. • The intended reading serms to be shaf.irdmanér-éshţi. • See page 176 above, note 8.
10 1.6." sovereignty extending to which was acquired."

Page #231

182
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
Kongunivarman, the pions Maharajadhirdja, the Paramétvara, possessed of the first name of " the glorious Avinita," whose soul was completely filled with learning and modesty ; whose valour was chiefly characterised by being irresistible ; (and) who was worthy to be reckoned first among learned men.
(L. 20.)- His son (was) he who had the first name of the glorious Durvinita;" whose three constituents of regal power were (ever) extending themselves; who brought confusion of envy) on the faces of Death and the Fire by the largeness of the remnants of the oblations of animals which were the slain heroes offered up in sacrifices in the van of battle at Andari, Ålattúr, Purulare, Pernagara, and many other places ; (and) who was the author of & commentary on fifteen cantos (or, on the fifteenth canto) of the Kiratarjuniya.
(L. 23.)-- Om! His son (wao) he who had the first name of the glorious Mushkara, ". whose feet, resembling water-lilies, were always) made of a yellowish colour by a mass of filaments which was the rows of the diadems of the kings (bowing down before him) who had been bruised in the course of (his) crushing (enemies) hard to be subdued.
(L. 25.)- Om! His son (was) he who had the first name of "the glorious Vikrama," (or "Srivikrama"), whose pure understanding was acquired by (mastering) the fourteen divisions of knowledge; who was pre-eminently skilled among those who expound and apply the whole of the science of politics; (and) who was a very rising sun in respect of dispelling the mass of the darkness that consisted) of (hie) enemies.
(L. 27.)- Om! His son (was) he who had the first name of the glorious Bhûvikrama;" whose breast was made conspicuous by the embraces of the goddess of victory, acquired in many battles; (and) who mastered the meaning of all the sacred writings.
(L. 29.)- Om! His son (was) he who had the name of Sivamära, who by the excess of his beauty surpassed the appearance of king Nala.
(L. 30.)- Om! His son (was) the glorious Konguņivarman, the pious Maharajadhirdja, the Paramétvara, who had the first name of Sripurusha; whose religious merit, produced by the great gifts (that he gave), was (ever) increasing day by day; (and) who made the cavities of (the mountain) Mandara resonant with (his) laughter (P).
(L. 32.)- His son (was) the glorious Kongunivarman, the pions Maharajadhirdja, the Paramêsvara, who had the first name of Sivamaradeva, and the other name of Saigotta; (and) who was a very sun in the sky that is the pure Ganga lineage.
(L. 33.)--His younger brother (was) the glorious Vijayaditya.
(L. 34.)- His son (was) Satyavákya-Kongunivarman, the pions Maharajadhiraja, the Paramétvara, who had the first name of "the glorions Rajamalla," (and) whose breast was closely embraced by the goddess of sovereignty, attained (by him).
(L. 36.)- His son (was) Nitimarga-Kongunivarman, the pious Mahardjadhiraja, the Paraméšvara, who had the first name of "the glorious Eregangadêva," (and) who caused the horoes of (his) illustrious foes to be destroyed in the battle of Ramaţi (or Ramadi).
(L. 38.)-His son (sas) the glorious Satyavákya-Kongunivarman, the pione Mahardjddhiraja, the Parameswara, who had the first name of "the glorious R&jamalla," (and) who effected the birth of the goddess of victory in the battle of Samiya.
(L. 40.)- Om! His younger brother (was) he who had the name of "the glorious BQtuga," (and was also called) Gunad-uttaranga;" who plundered the Pallava king; (and) who was the lord of the soul of the glorious Abbalabbi, the daughter of the glorious AmôghaVarshadeva, the favourite of the earth.
See page 178 sbove, note 3. See page 167 above, note 4. See page 178 above, note 10. . . " the arch of virtne. The first part of this biruda is the Kanaree genitive gepeda

Page #232

No. 25.]
SPURIOUS SUDI PLATES.
183
(L. 42.)- Om! His son (was) the glorious Nitimärga-Konguņivarman, the pious Maharajadhirdja, the Paramesvara, who had the first name of "the glorious Eregangadêva," (and was also called) Komara-vedenga;' whose forehead was adorned with the binding on of the fillet (oj sovereignty) of (or by) Ereyappa ; (and) who effected a public defeat of the Pallavas in battle at Jantepperupeñjeru and other places.
(L. 45.)-Om! His son (was) Satyavákya-Konguņivarman, the pions Maharajadhiraja, the Paramétvara, who had the first name of "the glorious Narasinghadêva," (and was also called) Vira-vedenga.
(L. 46.) -- Om! His son (was) ......................... the glorious Nitimarga-Konguņivarman, the pious Maharajadhiraja, the Paramêsvara, who had the first name of "the glorious Rajamalla (P)," and was also called) Kachcheye-Ganga.
(L. 48.)- Om! (Metre) :- His younger brother, possessed of prosperity and wealth acquired by his own arm, went to the glorious Baddega, the favourite of the earth, in the country of Dahála, and then, being of the most excellent understanding, wedded his danghter, along, of a verity, with the maiden Eloquence, at Tripuri. Or again :- There was born the king who had the appellation of "the glorious Bütuga;” who conquered the host of (his) enemies; who was excessively fierce; (and) who,-being, through (his) might, one who ranked first in enumerations of kings, - when that king named Baddega had gone to appropriate the fortunes of the god) Indra in heaven, took elephants and horses and white umbrellas and thrones from the possession of Lalleya (P), and gave (them) to king Kțishņa. Moreover, from this excessively fierce king Ganga-Gangêya, did not Kakkaráje, lord of Alachapura, acquire (fear) of death ?; did not Dantivarman, named Bijja, hurriedly go in flight) in war to his own Banavasi P; did not Rajavarman become quieted ?; did not Damari, lord of Nuluvugiri, whose country was made quiet, obtain the breaking of (his) pride?; (and) did not Någavarman feel, mid-way, the () very extremity of fear? Having, at command indeed, conquered king Rajâditya, who was made arrogant by pride in (his) array of elephants,having ............ laid siege to the town of Tanjępuri,- (and) having burnt numbers of hill-forts, headed by Nálkôte,- (he), the glorious Ganga-Narayana, of his own accord gave to (king) Krishna lordly elephants (and) horses (and) great wealth. (Arya):With thunderbolts that were the maxims of those who interpret the Vedic writings, etc., (he), king Jayad-uttaranga, cleft open the frontal globes of the lordly elephants who are the expounders of evil precepts, puffed up with the rut that is the doctrine of devotion to one sole object of worship.
(L. 64.) - (Alliterative prose):- Satyanitivêkya-Kongunivarman, the pious Maharaja. dhiraja, the Paraméśvara, who has the first name of "the glorious Bâtuga," (and who is also called) Nanniya-Ganga, while ruling over the Ganga mandala, (which) assuredly (consists of) ninety-six thousand (villages); (and) when staying at the town of Purikara, when eight hundred of the saka years, increased by sixty, have gone by; on Sunday, the eighth tithi, (called) Nandisvara, in the bright fortnight of the month Kirttika of the
11.6."wonder among princes." Komara is a corruption of kumara.
• Or, perhaps, " Bantepperupenjeru." Or, again, two places, the second of them being Pegjeru, - may be named.
sie. " wonder among brave men." ... " the quarrelsome or fighting Ganga." Si.."bad died."
See page 180 above, note 2. 7 The meaning of gandugamahá or ganfugamaha (line 60) is not apparent. ... " the arch of victory." Jayada is the Kanarese genitive.
ne "the affectionnte, kind, or truthful Ganga." Nanniya, again, is a Kenarese genitive.
10 This seems to be the intended meaning of the text; but the word nandoara does not occupy . position corresponding to my translation.- A Nandi var tiths in the month PhAlguns appears to be mentioned in the Peggur inscription (Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 102, text line 4-5, and Vol. XIV. p. 76; and Coory Inscriptions, p. 7).

Page #233

184
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
Vikarin samvatsara, having gratified six female mendicants with gifts and honourable treatment, eto., (and) having of his own accord washed the feet of Nagadêvapandita, the head of the holy Vadiyar-Gana,' has given, at saņdi, in the northern part of the village), sixty mivartanas (of land), by the staff which is the royal measure, for the purpose of repairing anything that may become broken or torn, (and) for the performance of worship, and to provide food, to the chaitydlaya, - built at Sundi, the city which is the chief (town) of the Suldhậtavi seventy villages, of his wife, the glorions Divalômbika, who is a manifest goddess through the purity of (her) aceurste perception. The boundaries of it (are):- On the east, the cultivated land called Månasinga-keyi; on the south, the land called the land of the jack-fruit trees; on the west, the field called Keppara-pols; (and) on the north, the stream that comes from the village of) BAlugêri. The village gives three gadyaņas as the aruvana ;* (and) the village preserves the entire arrangement.
(L. 80.)- “This general bridge of piety of kings should at all times be preserved by you,"(thus) does Råmabhadra again and again make a request to all the future princes! The earth has been enjoyed by many kings, commencing with Sagara; whosoever for the time being possesses the earth, to him belongs, at that time, the reward of this grant that is now made, if he continue it)!
(L. 83.)-- At Sundi, the chief (town) of the Suldhatavi seventy, the glorious Diva!Amb , - the one Rambha of the world, -celebrated the sacrificial rites of six femalo mendicante, and caused the famous Jaina temple to be built. Om! Om! Om!
No. 26. - SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MALLISHENA;
AFTER SAKA-SAMVAT 1050.
BY E. HULTZSCH, PA.D. This inscription is engraved on four faces of a pillar in the Pårsvanatha-Bastio on the Chandragiri or Chikkabetta hill at Sravaņa-Belgola, the well-known Jaina village in the Chandarayapatna tâluků of the Hassan district of the Mysore State. Fairly correct transcripts in Roman and Kanarese characters, and a tentative English translation of it, were published in 1889 by Mr. Rice? The subjoined Någari transcript and English translation are based on excellent inked estampages, which were prepared on the spot by my Kanarese Assistant, Mr. H. Krishna Sastri. In spite of all possible trouble, I do not flatter myself to have made out the correct meaning of every verse of this difficult inscription. Fature investigation of the literature of the Southern Digambaras will probably lead to the elucidation of most obscure passages, Professors Kielhorn and Leumann, to whom I sent one set of the first proofs of this paper, have placed me and the readers under great obligation by valuable additions and suggestions, most of which I have inserted in the introduction and the footnotes under their initials (F. K, and E. L.).
Or, perhape, " Vatiyar-Gans."
• Samyag-dariana, 'accurate perception, or complete vision,' samyag-jdna, complete knowledge,' and samyak-charitra, correct conduct, constitute the ratna-traya, or three excellent things of the Jaina,
* Or Koppara-pola." If the first component of the name is keppara, the whole word seems to mean "the field of the deaf men,"
• The arurana, - lit. aix panas,' - was a tax on anya-lands (see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 249).
See page 181 above, note 8 ; and compare the mention of six female mendicants in line 74 of the record, • No.1 on the plan of Chandragiri in Mr. Rice's Inscription at Sravana-Belgoja, p. of the Introduction.
1 Ibscription No. 54 of the same work. Mr. Rice's text is reprinted in Nagari characters in the Kdvya ndld, No. (Prdehinallkhamdld, Vol. 1.), p. 144 1.

Page #234

No. 26.]
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MALLISHENA.
185
Among Professor Kielhorn's contributions are various readings from a manuscript copy of the present inscription. This copy was made from a palm-leaf MS. at Madras for Professor Bühler, by whom it was presented to the India Office Library. After the publication of Mr. Rice's Inscriptions at Sravana-Belgola, Professor Kielhorn recognised at once that the Madras M8. contains a copy of the Mallishếņa epitaph, and proposed a number of improvements in Mr. Rice's text on the basis of Professor Bůhler's copy. It appears from Professor Kielhorn's various readings' either that the Madras MS. was copied from the pillar while the latter was still in a state of more perfect preservation than at present, or that the MS. was based on an independent duplicate of the Mallishêna epitaph.
The alphabet of the inscription is Kanarese. The upper and lower portions of some letters of the first and last lines, respectively, on each face of the pillar are drawn out into ornamental flourishes. The language is Sanskrit, verse and prose ; only the two last lines are in the Kanarese language. The only orthographical peculiarities which deserve to be noted, are that dh and bh, when doubled, are sometimes written as dhdh and bhbh, and that rnna is written as rnna. The object for which the inscription was composed, and the pillar containing it set up, is to perpetuate the memory of the Jaina preceptor Mallishêņa-Maladharidova (verse 64), who committed religious suicide by sallékhand (line 211) or samadhi (1. 212), i.e. by prolonged fasting, which, in his case, lasted three days,- at Svētasarovara (v.72) or Dhavalasarasatirtha (v. 70), i.e. at Sravana-Belgola. The date of his death was the day of Svati, Sunday, the third day of the dark fortnight of Phålguna of the expired) Saka year 1050, which corresponded to the cyclic year Kilaka (v. 72). According to Professor Kielhorn's calculation, the European equivalent of this date is Sunday, the 10th March, A.D. 1199. The date of the inscription itself is not stated; but the record cannot have been composed more than a generation after Mallisheņa's death, because the composer, Mallinátha, was a lay-disciple of the deceased preceptor (1. 222).
The account of Mallishêna's suicide is preceded by a sort of historical sketch of the Sravana-Belgola branch of the Digambara sect of the Jainas. It is not a connected and complete account, and cannot even be proved to be in strictly chronological order. The names of some selected Digambara preceptors are mentioned with much stale and extravagant praise, but not without valuable allusions to contemporary persons and incidente.
1. The list naturally opens with Vardhamana of the Nátha race, the founder of the Jajna religion (v.1).
2. Of the three Kêvaling the inscription mentions only Gautamasvamin, surnamed Indrabhùti (v. 2).
3. The frutakêvalins (v. 3).
4. Bhadrabhu, whose disciple was 5. Chandragupta (v.4); and 6. Kauņdakunda? (v. 5). In two other Sravana-Belgola inscriptions (Nos. 40 and 108 of Mr. Rice's volume), these three names are mentioned in the same order, and Bhadrabåhu whose pupil was Chandragupta, is called the last of the Brutakêvalins.
i Zeitschrift D. M. G. Vol. XLII. p. 562, No. 808. • Vienna Or. J. Vol. VII. p. 248 ff.
• In order to avoid a useless repetition of identical footnotes, I bave replaced run by rura throughout the transcript
• Sváta-Saras and Dhavala-sarasa are Sanskrit translations of the Kanarose Bol-Kola, "the White Taak."
Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 124. • See Dr. Hoernle's Table, Ind. Ant. VoL XXI. p. 57.
7 See Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 15; South-Indian Inscription, Vol. I. p. 158, note 8; Dr. Hoernle's Table, Ind. Aut. Vol. XXI. p. 74, No. 6. A detailed sketch of Kundakunda's Pravachamaedra is given in Dr. Bhandarkar's Report on Skt. MSS. 1883-84, p. 91 #. . Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 156.
2B

Page #235

186
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
7. Samantabhadral (v. 6). The composer quotes two verses (7 and 8) which this preceptor is represented to have addressed to an unnamed king, probably of Karahataka (Karhad), and in the first of which he professes to have undertaken a missionary tour to Påtaliputra (Patna), Málava, Sindhu, Thakka (the Panjab), Kanchipura, and Vaidisa (Bisnagar).
8. Verse 9 speaks of a person who “ broke by his sword the solid stone pillar, which barred the road to the acquisition of the fortune of the kingdom," and states that this unnamed person was assisted by the sage Simhanandin. As noticed by Mr. Rice, & similar feat is attributed in the Udayêndiram plates of the Ganga-Bâņa king Rajasimba, alias Hastimalla, to the first Ganga king, Kongani," who, in his youth, resembling the powerful Sisu (Karttikêya) in gracefulness, cut in two a huge stone pillar with the sword in his hand at a single stroke." 4 The same plates appear to connect Simhanandin with the mythical founder of the Ganga dynasty in stating that "the Ganga race obtained prosperity through the power of Simhanandin." I cannot follow Mr. Rice in considering this coincidence between the Mallishêņa epitaph and the Hastimalla plates "& most important identification," but would only conclude from it that the same legendary traditions were known to the composers of both documents.
9. Vakragriva (v. 10). 10. Vajranandin, author of the Navastótra (v. 11). 11. Påtrakêsarin (v. 12). 12. Sumatidêva, author of the Sumatisaptaka (v. 13). 13. Kumarasêna (1.), was born and died in the South (v. 14). 14. Chintamani, author of the Chintamani (v. 15).
15. Srivarddhadova, author of the poem Chaldmani (v. 16). A verse (17) in his praise by Dandin is quoted.
16. Maheśvara (v. 18 f.).
17. Akalanka, defeated the Bauddhas in disputation (v. 20). Three verses (21 to 23) by him are quoted, which he is represented to have addressed to a king Såhasatunga, and in the third of which he claims to have overcome the Bauddhas in the court of king Himasitala. A legendary account of this dispute between Akalanka and the Bauddhas in the court of “Hêmasithalan" at Kanchipura forms part of the Mackenzie Manuscripts, and an abstract of it was published by the Rev. W. Taylor.10 Another document of equally questionable
This author is mentioned in Kefirja's Sabda ma pidarpana, p. 125 of Mr. Kittel's edition. Samantabhadra's Aptamimamsd was commented on by Akulanks and Vidyananda ; Journ. Bo.. As. Soc. Vol. XVIII. p. 219. The name Samantabhadra occurs also in the Svêtembars Paffdualia; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 247, No. 19, and p. 252, No. 16.
See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 228, note 20. Kama hata was the capital of a branch of the silaharas; see Dr. Bübler's Introduction to the Vikramankadevacharita, p. 40, note.
* Inscriptions at Sravana-Belgola, p. 42 ff. of the Introduction.
Verse 14 of the Hastimalla plates, Manual of the Salem District, Vol. II. p. 370. See also ante, p. 165.
• Verse 12 of the same plates. The original, which is in my hands, reads Simhanandi-mahi-pratilabdhavitdhi, which must be corrected into Sinhanandi-mahima-pratilabdha-osiddhi.
6 Vakragriva was also a surname of Kaundakunda (v. 5). See Professor Peterson's Report on Skt. MSS. 1884, p. 83, and p. 163, verne 4; South Indian Inscription, Vol. I. p. 158, verse 4; Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 351, No. 5, and Vol. XXI. p. 74, note 35.
7 The same name occurs as No. 13 of Dr. Hoernle's Tables, Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 351, and Vol. XXI. p. 74.
According to Mr. Pathak (Jonra. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XVIII. p. 222 f.), Pátrakbarin, who is named in Jinas na's Adipurdpa, is identical with Vidyananda, a contemporary of Akalanka.
The similar name Vriddhadeva occurs in the Svetambara Paffdualis; Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 247, No. 20, and p. 252, No. 17.
10 Catalogue, Vol. III. p. 423 t.

Page #236

No. 26.]
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MALLISHENA.
187
value is said to record that "many Jainas came from the North to the Kåñcht district in the Kaliyuga 1451, Salivahana-Saka 710,1 in the reign of "Himasitala-Maharaja." It was then a forest, which they cleared and cultivated. In his time a schism arose between the Jainas and the Bauddhas. A kalankadeva overcame the Bauddhas. Some of the Banddhas were intended to be put to death in large stone oil-mills; but, instead of that, were embarked on ships and sent to Ceylon.". The manuscript subsequently treats of " revenue matters in the time of the Honourable Company" (!). These two accounts and verses 20 to 23 of the Mallishêņa epitaph are clearly borrowed from the same source. I would, however, entirely ignore king Himastala of Kanchipura for historical purposes as long as no contemporaneous epigraphical records, but only legends, are available as proofs of his existence.
18. Pushpasêna, appears to have been a contemporary of Akalanka (v. 24), who was referred to in the preceding verses.
19. Vimalachandra' (v. 25). The author of the inscription quotes a verse (26) which records that this preceptor challenged the Saivas, Pasupatas, Bauddhas, Kåpålikas, and Kåpilas in a letter which he affixed to the gate of the palace of a king named (or surnamed) Satrubhayamkara.
20. Indranandin (v. 27).
21. Paravadimalla* (v. 28). The author quotes a verse (29) which this preceptor is represented to have uttered in the presence of a king named Krishnaraja.
22. Aryadeva (v. 30 f.). 23. Chandrakirti (v. 32). 24. Karmaprakriti (v. 33). 25. Šripaladêva, surnamed Traividya (v. 34). 26. Matisagara (v. 35).
27. Hêmasena, surnamed Vidyadhananjaya (v. 36). A verse (37) by him is quoted, in which he addresses an unnamed king and challenges other disputants.
28. Dayâpala [1.], composed the Hitarúpasiddhi (v. 38) and was the disciple of Matisigara and fellow-student of Vadiraja (v. 39). Matisagara was referred to in verse 35, and Vadiraja is described in the next verses.
29. Vadiraja (v. 40 f.). The author quotes three verses (42 to 44) of "the poets." The first verse states that Vadiraja challenged other disputants in the capital of an unnamed Chalukya emperor. The second verse, which refers to "the court of the lord," suggests that the disputation took place in the presence of the emperor himself.
1 Suka-Samvat 710 corresponds to Kaliyuga 8889,- a small error of 2438 years. According to Mr. Bice (p. 45 of the Introduction), the Jains have the traditional date Suka-Samyat 777 for Akalanka's victory over the Bauddban. Dr. Bhandarkar quotes a verse from Jinaabaa's Adipurdya, in which Akalunka is referred to; Report on Skt. MSS. 1883-84, p. 128, verae 68. According to Mr. Pathak, the Adipurdha was composed between Saks. Samvat 705 and 760; Jours. Bo. 41. Soc. Vol. XVIII. p. 827.
Taylor's Catalogue, Vol. III. p. 436 f.
• The same name occurs in the Svētâmbara Paffdvalis; Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 249, No. 35, and p. 258, No. 34.
An undated Tamil inscription at Tirumalai near Polar in the North Aront district records a gift by disciple of Paravedimalla of Tirumalai, who may have been called after that ParuvAdimalla who is referred to in our inscription. See South Indian Inscriptions, Vol: I. p. 105.
Sripala is mentioned in Jinas pa's Adipurdna; Journ. Bo. 41. Soc. Vol. XVIII. p. 222.
A Juina preceptor of this name is mentioned in Nagnvarmaa's Kdoydealóka; see p. xxxvii. of Mr. Kittel's Kesay on Kanaren Literature, prefixed to his edition of Nagararman's Prosody. The Batondvastótra, & short Juins poem by one Vadiraja, has appeared in the Kdoyamald. Part vii, No. 3.
28 2

Page #237

188
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
30. Srivijaya,' was worshipped by an unnamed Ganga king (v. 45). The author quotes a verse (46) which is said to be composed by Vadiraja, and according to which Srivijaya was the successor of Hômagêna. Vadiraja was treated in the immediately preceding verses (40 to 44) and Hêmasena in verses 36 and 37.
31. Kamalabhadra (v. 47 f.). 32. Dayapala [II.] (v. 49 f.).
33. Sântidéve, was worshipped by the Poysala king Vinayaditya (v. 51). This is the only royal personage in the whole inscription, about the identity, of which no doubt remains. Vinayaditya, the first of the Hoysalas, ruled about the middle of the 11th century of our era.
34. The next verse (52) introduces & preceptor on whom an unnamed Pandya kingconferred the title 'Lord' (Svamin), and who was known in the court of a king Åhavamalla under the name Sabdachaturmukha. Possibly, this preceptor is identical with Santidéva, to whom the preceding verse refers. If this is really the case, or if, at least, the names of Jaina teachers are enumerated in chronological order in this portion of the inscription, the time of king Åhavamalla in verse 52 would be limited by the date of the Hoysala king Vinayaditya (v. 51) and the date of Mallishêna's death (A.D. 1129). Under these conditions, this Ahavamalla may be identified with the Western Chalukya king Åhavamalla II. or Sômégvara I. The Påndya king with whom the dame of the preceptor is associated, was probably not one of the Madhura Pândyas, but one of the Påndya feudatories of the Western Chalukya kinga.3
35. Gunasena, a native of the country near Sri-Mulļūra (v. 53).
36. Ajitasena* (vv. 54 to 57), bore the surname vadibhasimha (v. 57) or Vádibhakanthirava (v. 55). The author quotes three verses (58 to 60) composed by him.
Alitagêna's disciples were 37. Santinátha, alias Kavitákanta, and 38. Padmanabha, alias Vadikólahala (line 174 f.). The author quotes two verses, the first of which (61) praises Kántasanti,- 1.6. Santinátha, alias Kavitákånta,- and the second (62) Padmanabha.
39. Kumârashna (TI.] (v. 63).
The remainder of the inscription relates to 40. Mallishêņa, who was also called Maladhârin, i.e. the bearer of dirt,' because, to show his contempt of worldly habits, he had ceased to wash himself (vv. 65 and 67). He was a disciple of Ajitasena (1. 209 f.), who was referred to in verses 54 to 57. The author quotes a verse (71) wbich Mallishêņa is said to have uttered while he was starving himself to death in the presence of the whole congregation.
Two lines in the Kadarese language at the bottom of the fourth face of the pillar record the names of the composer and the engraver.
In July 1893, Mr. R. Sewell, I.C.S., Collector of Bellary, discovered a sculptured piece of black granite on the north-west side of the Mahậnavami-Dibbe at Kamalapura near Hampe. The slab bears two fragments of a Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription, of which Mr. Sewell kindly sent me impressions. The Sanskrit portion of the inscription refers no less than three times to the death of an ascetic, named Maladherideva.
IIt is curious that the title Maladhárin occurs among both sects of Jainas, the Digambaras and Svêtâm baras, though it does not appear to date from the time before their separation. At
! An author of this name is mentioned in Kefiraja's Sabda manidar pana, p. 4 of Mr. Kittel's edition.
See Dr. Fleet's Kanarese Dynasties, p. 65. See Dr. Fleet's Kanarese Dynasties, pp. 51 to 53.
He may be identical with Ajitas nacharya, the author of the Alankdrachintamani and Kayiprakdlikd see Mr. Rice's Skt. M88. in Mysore and Coorg, p. 304, No. 2795, and p. 308, No. 2818. - E. L.)
No. 60 on the Madras Surrey Map of Hampe.

Page #238

SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MALLISHENA.
189
least we have hitherto found the title only within the current millenary. Among the Svêtâmbaras it is borne by several members of the Earshapuriya-gachchha. Later on there appears a separate Maladhari-gachchha, which must be derived from some eminent Svetambara, named Maladhårin; e.g. two representatives of this gachchha, Gunatilaka and Kshamasundara, are quoted in Samayasundara's Samachari-tataka. The earliest mention of a Maladhárin would be found among the Digambaras, if the date Saka-Samvat 975 for Maladhari-Hemachandra (Mr. Rice's Inscriptions at Sravana-Belgoļa, No. 55, pp. 49, 50, 141, and p. 37 of the Introduction) is correct. In the eleventh century of the Saka era, several Digambaras of the name Maladharidēva appear to have lived at Sravana-Belgola. One is mentioned in the Hampe inscription discovered by Mr. Sewell; and Mr. Rice's book refers to one who was a pupil of Divakaranandi and preceptor of Subhachandradeva (Saka-Samvat 1041; 10. No. 139, pp. 110 and 185), another in Saka-Samvat 1099 (No. 42, pp. 13 and 123) who was a pupil of Damanandin (Saka-Samvat 1040 P), and a third in Saka-Samvat 1045 (No. 43, pp. 17 and 124).
[There is a Digambara author called Mallishênacharya, three of whose works are named in Mr. Rice's Skt. MSS. in Mysore and Coorg,- the Någakumára-kavya (p. 302), the Prabhritakatraya-vyakhyana (p. 310), and the Mantravdda (p. 316). This author might be considered distinct from the Mallishêņa of the inscription, which does not refer to any literary products of the latter. An argumentum ex silentio is, however, out of place here; for Mallinatha, the composer of the inscription, appears to have been a professional panegyrist, who knew little of the ecclesiastical tradition and might have easily overlooked eventual works of Mallishêna on theological matters.]
[I have derived the above information on Maladhárin and Mallishêņa from Dr. Klatt's Jaina-Onomasticon, a book which contains an enormous amount of references, but requires thorough revision and condensation before it can be presented to the public. Only a specimen of the work was especially prepared for the press and printed in the Transactions of the Berlin Academy for 1892 (14 pages, 4).-E.L.]
TEXT.
4.- North Face. 1 श्रीमनाथकुलेन्दुरिंद्रपरिषद्यश्श्रुतश्रीम. 2 धाधाराधीतजगत्तमोपहमहपिडाकाडं 3 महत् । यस्माविर्मळधर्मवार्डिविपुत्रीवईमा.
[ना] सतां भर्तुभव्यचकीरचक्रमवतु श्रीवईमानी जिन: ॥ [१] जीया5 दर्थयुतेन्द्रभूति[वि]दिताभिख्यो गणी गौतमस्खा[मी] सप्तमह6 डिभिस्त्रिजगतीमापादयन् पादयोः । यहीधांबुधिमे7 त्य वीरहिमव[त्कारकी][कण्ठा] धांभीदात्ता भुवनं पुनाति वच. 8 नखच्छन्दमन्दाकिनी । [२] तीत्यगदर्शन]भववयदृक्सहसविसब9 बोधवपुषश्चतकेवलींद्राः । [नि]भिदता "विबुधवृन्दशिरोभिवं. 10 द्या स्फूजइच:कुळिशत: कुमताद्रिमुद्राः । [३] वरण्यः कथनु म. 11 हिमा भय भद्रबाहोर्मोहोरमसमदमहनवृत्तबाहीः ।
Prom inked entampages prepared by Mr.B. Krishna Bastri. • Bend विबुधवृन्द.

Page #239

190
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. III.
12 यच्छिष्यताप्तमुक्तेन स चंद्र[गु]तश्शुश्रूष्यते म सुचिरं 18 वनदेवताभिः ॥ [४] वंद्यो विभु वि] न [क]रिह कौण्डकुन्दः कुन्दप्रभा14 प्रणयिकीर्तिविभूषिताश: । य[य]रुचारणकरांबुलचंचरी16 कश्चक्रे श्रुतस्य भरते प्रयत[:] प्रतिष्ठाम् ॥ [५] बंधी भस्मकभस्मसाक16 तिपटुः पद्मावतीदेवतादत्तोदात्तपद[:"] स्वमंत्रवचनव्याहृतचंद्र17 प्रभः । प्राचार्य्यस्म समन्तभद्रगणभृदोनह काले कलौ जैनं वर्म स18 मन्तभद्रमभवद्र' समन्ताझुडु: [६] • चूणि © यस्यवंविधा वा19 दारंभसंरंभविāभिताभिव्यक्तयस्तय: © वृत्त © पूर्व
पाटलिपुत्रमध्यनगर भरी मया ताडिता पश्चामाळवसिन्धठ
विषये कांचीपुर वैदिशे [*] प्राप्तीहं करहाटकं बहुभटं 22 [विद्यो] स्कटं संकटं वादाी विचराम्यहबरपते शार्दूलविक्रीडितं ॥ [७*] 23 पवटुतटमटति झटिति स्फुटपटुवाचाटधूर्जटेरपि निहा [*] वादिनी स24 मन्तभद्रे स्थितवति तव सदसि भूप कास्थान्येषां ॥ [८] योसौ घाति
मल 25 विषालशिलास्तंभावलीखण्डनध्यानासि: पटुरहंतो भगवतमी
स्य प्रसा[दी]कृतः । छावस्यापि ससिंहनन्दिमुनिना नो चेत् कथिं] वा शि. 27 लास्तंभी राज्यरमाग[मा]वपरिघस्तेनासि[ख] ण्डो घनः ॥ [*] वक्रग्रीव28 महामुनेशशतग्रीवोप्यहींद्रो य[य]जातं स्तोतुमळं वचोबळ
मसो किं भग्नवाग्मिनज । योसौ शासन[]वताबहुमती डीवक्रवादिग्रहग्रीवीस्मिनथशब्दवाच्यमवदद्मासान् [स]मासेन षट् ॥ [१०] न व स्ती
वं तत्र प्रसरति कवींद्राः कथमपि प्रणामं वजा दौ] रचयत प82 रबंदिनि मुनौ [*] नवस्तोत्रं येन व्यरचि सकळाईप्रवचनप्रपंचा
स्तम्भावप्रवणवर[स]न्दम्भंसुभगं ॥ [११] महिमा स पावकेसरिगुरोः परं 34 भवति यस्य भक्त्यासीत् । पद्मावती सहाया विलक्षणकदर्थनं कर्तुं ॥
[१२] सु35 [मतिदेव]ममुं स्तुत [ये]न वम्मुमति[स]प्तकमाप्ततया कृतं । परिह36 तापथतत्वपथार्थनां सुमतिकोटिविवतिं भवातिहत् ॥ [१३] उदेत्य सम्य
ग्दिशि 37 दक्षिणस्या कुमारसैनी मुनिरस्त[मापत् [*] तवैव चित्र जगदेकभानो38 स्तिष्ठत्यसौ तस्य तथा प्रकाश: ॥ [१४] धम्मात्यकामपरिनिर्वृतिचारचिन्तधि[The MS. reals - P. K.)
" Read वादिनि *[The MS. does read - F. K.)
• Read वाग्मिव्रजम्.

Page #240

No. 26.]
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MALLISHENA.
191
39 न्तामणि: प्रतिनिकेतमकारि येन [*] स स्तूयते सरससौख्यभुजा सु40 जातचिंतामणिर्मुनिहषा न कथञ्जनन ॥ [१५] चूकामणि: कवीनां चू
कामणिना[म सेव्यकाव्यकविः [*] श्रीवईदेव एव हि कृतपुण्यः कीति42 माहर्तुं [१६] @ चूर्णि © य एवमुपश्लोकितो दण्डिना © नहो:
कन्यां जटा[]43 ण बभार परमेश्वरः [*] श्रीवईदेव संधत्से जिह्वाग्रेण सरस्वती ॥ [१७]
पुष्पा44 स्त्रस्य जयो गणस्य चरणम्' भूभृच्छिखापट्टनम् पयामस्तु महेख
__ रस्तदपि न प्राप्तुं तुळामी[ख]र: [*] यस्याखण्डकळावतोष्टविकसहिक्या46 लमौलिस्खलत्कीर्त्तिखस्मरितो [महेश्वर इह स्तुत्यस्म कैस्स्या मुनिः ॥ [१८]
यस्मप्ततिम्महावादान् [जिगाया न्यानथामितान् [*] ब्रह्मरक्षीश्चितस्मीर्थो महेखरमुनीखरः ॥ [१८] तारा येन विनिजिता घटकुटीगूडावतारा समं
बौध्वयो' धृतपीठपीडितकुदग्देवात्तसेवांजलि: [*] प्रायश्चित्तमिवांघ्रि. 50 वारिजरज[:]सानं च यस्याचरत् दोषाणां सुगतस्म कस्य विषयो देवा51 कळंक: कृती [२०*] • चूर्णि © यस्येदमात्मनोनन्य[सामान्यनिरवद्य
विद्याविभ52 वोपवणनमाकयेते © राजन् साहसतुंग सन्ति बहवरखेतातपत्रा - 53 पा: किन्तु त्वत्सदृशा रणे विजयिनस्त्यागोत्र[त] दुर्शभ[7]: [*] [त]इत्मन्ति
54 धा न स[न्ति] कवयो वादीखरा वाग्मिनी नानाशास्त्र[विचा[रचं] रधियः' 55 काले कलौ महिधा: © [२१] नमो मलिषेणमलधा[रिदेवाय ©
___B.-West Face. ● राजन् सवारिदपप्रवि]दलनपटुस्त्वं यथान प्रसिध्वस्तहत् ख्यातीहमस्याम् भुवि [निखिळमदोत्पाटनः पण्डितानां [*]
नो चेदेषीहमेते तव सदसि सदा सन्ति सन्तो महान्तो वक्तं य. 59 स्थास्ति शक्तिस्म वदतु विदिताशेषशास्त्री यदि स्थात् ॥ [२२] नाहंकार.
वशोक्तेन मनसा न हेषिणा केवलं नैरात्म्यं प्रतिपद्य नश्यति जने का61 रुण्यबुध्धया' मया [*] राज्ञः श्रोहिमशीतळस्य सदसि प्रायो
- Read भरण.- [The Ms. also reads चरणं.- F. K.] * Read tit.- [The MS. does read ya478.-F. K.)
[The Ms. does road चक्षुर.-F..] 7 Read बुद्धा.
Bend गूढावतारा. • Read °चरद्दीषायां.
Read प्रसिद्ध

Page #241

192
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
62 विदधात्मनो बौधौघान् सकलान विजित्व सुगतः पादेन विस्फो63 टितः । [२३] श्रीपुष्य सेनमुनिरव पदम्महिनी देवस्म यस्व स64 मभूमभवान् सधर्मा [*] श्रीविधमत्र भवनबनु पझमेव पु.
घेष मित्रमिह यस्य सहस्रधामा। [२४] विमळचंद्रम
नींद्रगुरोरु प्रशमिताखिळवादिमदं पदं । यदि यथा87 वदवथत पण्डितैर्चनु तदा[न्ध] वदिष्यत वाग्विभीः [२५] . 88 तथा हि । यस्यायमापादितपरवादिडदयशोकः पवाल69 बननोकः • पत्रं शत्रुभयंकरोरुभवनहारे सदा संचरवानारा। 'जकरीन्द्रबंदतुरग[वाताकुले स्थापितं । शैवान् पाशुपता
स्तथागतसुतान् कापालिकान् कापिला[नु]हिश्योहतचेतसा विम72 चंद्रायांबरेणादरात् ॥ [२१] दुरि[तग्रहनिग्रहालयं य[दि] वो 73 'भूरिनरेंद्रवन्दितं [*] ननु तेन हि भव्यदेहिनो भन[तश्रीसु74 निमिंद्रनन्दिनं । [२०] घटवादघटाकोटिकोवि[द]: को विदा प्रवाक् ।
परवा75 दिमझदेवो देव एव न संशय: । [२८] © चूपिणं । . ये[ने]य
मात्मना76 मधेयनिरुतिस्ता नाम पृष्टवन्तं कृष्णराज] प्रति ॥ . 77 एडीतपचादितरः परस्स्यात्तहादिनस्ते परवादिनस्यः ।
तेषां हि. मनः परवादिमनस्तबाम मबाम बदन्ति सन्तः । [२८] पा. 79 चा[]वर्यो यतिरायंदेवी रा[]न्तिकर्ता [प्रियता
स मूधि [1] यस्वग्गयानोत्सवसीनि कायोत्सर्गस्थितः कायसुदुत्मसज । [३०]. श्रवणकततणीसौ संयम जातुकामैः शयनविहितवेलासुप्तलुप्तावधान: [1] श्रुतिमरभसहयो[भज्य पिच्छेन शिश्ये किल मद्परिहत्या' दत्ततत्कीटवर्मा] । [३१] विश्वं [य]श्रुतबिन्दुनावहरुधे भावं कुमाग्रीयया 'बुध्ध्येवातिमहीयसा प्रवच
सा बर्ष गणाधीखरैः [*] शिष्यान् प्रत्यनुकंपया [क]शमतीने87 दंयुगीनान् सुगीस्तं [व]ाचार्चत चंद्रकीर्तिगणिनं चंद्राभकीर्ति बु88 धाः । [२२] 'सध्धर्मकर्मप्रवतिं प्रणामाद्य[स्यीय] कर्मप्रवति
• Rend भगत पौ.
JBend करीन्द्रनन्द.
* [The MS. ronds #fa.- P. K.) • Bad चीनन्य.
- Rend या. • Rad बुधवा-[Thia is the resding of the Ms.-P.K.]
FRead सजर्म.

Page #242

No. 26.]
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MALLISHENA.
193
91
89 प्रमोचः । [स]बानि कर्माप्रकतिब[मामी भट्टारकं दृष्टक्क90 तान्तपारं ॥ [३३] अपि खवा[ग्य]स्तसमस्तविद्यस्वैविद्यशब्देप्यनु
मन्यमानः [*] श्रीपालदेवः प्रतिपालनीयस्मता यत. 92 स्तत्वविवेचनी धीः । [३४] तीर्थ श्रीमतिसागरी गुरुरिळाचक्रं च[का]. 93 र स्फुरज्योतिःपीततम पय:प्रविततिः पूतं प्र94 भूताशयः [1] यस्माद्भरिपराधपावनगुणश्रीवईमा
नीजसनोत्पत्तिरिकातळाधिपशिरपशृंगारका96 रिण्यभूत् ॥ [३५] यवाभियोक्तरि लघुलंघुधामसी97 मसौम्याङ्गभूत् स [च] भवत्यपि भूतिभूमिः [*] विद्या98 धनंजयपदं विशदं दधानी [जिष्णुः स एव हि महा99 मुनिहेमसेनः [३६] @ चूिण्ण ● यस्यायमवनिपति100 परिषदि निग्रहमहीनिपातभीतिदुस्थदुर्गर्वपव्व101 'तारूडप्रतिवादितोकः प्रतिज्ञाश्लोक: © तर्के व्याकरण 102 क्वतश्रमतया धीमत्तयाप्युद्धती मध्यस्थेषु म103 नीषिषु क्षितिभृतामग्रे मया स्पईया [1] य: कश्चित् प्रति104 वक्ति तस्य विदुषीवाग्मयभंगं परं कुर्बवश्यमिति प्रतीहि न 105 पते है हेमसेनम्मतं ॥ [३७*] हितैषिणां यस्य नृणामुदा106 तवाचा निबडा हितरूपसिद्धिः [1] वंद्यो दयापालमु107 नि: स वाचा सिद्धस्मताम्मूईनि यः प्रभावैः ॥ [३८] 108 यस्य श्रीमतिसागरी गुरुरसौ चंचद्यशचंद्र109 [स]: श्रीमान्यस्य स वादिराजगणभृत् सब्रह्मचारी वि110 भोः [*] एकोतीव कृती स एव हि दयापालव्रती यमनस्था111 स्तामन्यपरिग्रहग्रहकथा स्खे विग्रहे विग्रहः ॥ [२८] कोका112 दीपिका वाणी दाभ्यामेवोदगादिह [*] जिनराजत एकस्मादेक
माहादिराजतः । [४..] पारुहांऽबरमिंदबिंबरचितौत्म114 क्यं सदा यद्यशम्छवं वाचमरीजराजिरचयोभ्यर्ण 116 च यत्कर्णयोः [*] सेव्यः सिंहसमर्थपीठविभवः 116 सर्वप्रवादिप्रजादत्तोञ्जयकारसारमहिमा श्री. 117. वादिराजो विदा [४१*] • चूर्ति . यदीयगुणगीचरोयं 118 वचनविकासप्रसरः कवीनां . [न]मोईते .
The MS. doe road for see Vienna Or. J. Vol. VII. p. 249 . • Read 'ड.
The MS. reads T Y ; se Vianna Or. J. VOL. VII. p. 260.

Page #243

194
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
C.-South Face. 119 © श्रीमच्चालुक्यचक्रेश्वरजय120 कटके वाग्वधूजन्मभूमी 121 निष्काण्डण्डिण्डिमः पर्यटति पटुरटो वादिराजस्य जिष्णोः [*] जाद्यद्दा122 ददी जहिहि गमकतागर्वभूमा जहाहि व्याहारेर्थो 123 [नहीहि स्फुटमृदुम[धुरथव्यकाव्यावलेपः ॥ [४२] पाताळे व्याळ124 राजी वसति सुविदितं [यस्य जिह्वासहस्रं निग्गन्ता वर्गतोसौ न 125 भवति धिषणो वजभृद्यस्य शिष्य: [*] जीवेतान्तावदेतौ निळ्यबळवशा126 हादिनः केत्र नान्ये गर्व निमुच्य सर्व जयिनमिनसमे वादिराजं नम
न्ति ॥ [४३*] 127 वाग्देवीं सुचिरप्रयोगसुदडप्रेमाणमप्यादरादादत्ते' मम पा128 खंतीयमधुना श्रीवादिराजी मुनिः [*] भी भो[:*] पश्यत पश्यतैष
यिमि-- 129 नां किं धर्म इत्युच्चकैरब्रह्मण्यपरा: पुरातनमुनर्वाग्व130 त्तयः पातु वः ॥ [४४*] गंगावनीश्वरशिरोमणिबद्धसन्ध्यारागोलसच्च131 रणचारुनखेन्दुलक्ष्मी: [*] श्रीशब्दपूर्वविजयान्तविनूतनामा धी132 मानमानुषगुणीस्ततमःप्रमांशुः [४५*] © चूणि © स्तुतो हि सभ
वानेष श्रीवादिराजदेवेन • यविद्यातपसोः प्रशस्त[मुभ[यं] श्रीहे[मसे134 ने मुनी प्रागासीत्सुचिराभियोगवलतो नीतं परामुवतिं [*] प्रा135 यः श्रीविजये तदेतदखिलं तत्पीठिकायां स्थिते संक्रान्तं कथमन्यथान186 तिचिराविद्यदृ[गी]दृक्तपः ॥ [४६"] विद्योदयोस्ति न मदोस्ति तपोस्ति
भास्वनी137 ग्रत्वमस्ति विभुतास्ति न चास्ति मानः [1] यस्य [व]ये कमळभद्रमनीख138 रन्तं यः ख्यातिमापदिह शाम्यदधैर्गुणौधैः ॥ [४७*] स्मरणमानपवि139 नवमम्मनो भवति यस्य सतामिह तीथिनां [*] तमतिनिर्मळ
मात्मविशुद्धये कमळभद्रसरोवरमाश्रये ॥ [४८*] सागैर्यमिहालिलिं141 ग सुमहाभागं कलौ भारती भाख[न्तं] गुणरत्नभूषणगणैरप्यनि142 में योगिनां [*] तं सन्त स्तुवतामलंकृतदयापालाभिधानं महा143 सूरिं भूरिधियोत्र पण्डितपदं यत्रैव युक्तं स्मृताः ॥ [४८*] विजि144 तमदनदपः श्रीदयापालदेवी विदितसकळशास्त्री निर्जिताशेषवा
140
1 Read सुदढप्रेमाणमल्या. - Read यमिना.- [The Ms. also reads यिमिनां.- F. K.]

Page #244

No. 26.]
SRAV ANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MALLIS HENA.
1
195
145 दी [*] विमळतरयशोभिर्व्याप्तदिवाकवाको जयति नतमहीभृन्मौलि146 रत्नारुणांघ्रिः ॥ [५० *] यस्योपास्य पवित्रपादकमलहंदबृप: पो147 यसको लक्ष्मी' सविधिमानयत् स विनयादित्यः ताज्ञा भुवः [1]
कस्तस्या148 हति शान्तिदेवयमिनस्सामर्थ्य मित्थं तथेत्याख्यातुं विरळाः खलु स्फु - 149 रदुरुज्योतिर्दशास्तादृशाः ॥ [५१*] स्वामीति पाण्डापृथिवीपतिना निस150 टनामाप्तदृष्टि[वि]भवेन निजप्रसादात् [*] धन्यस्म येव' मुनिराहवम151 लभूभुगास्थायिकाप्रथितशब्दचतुर्मुखाख्यः ॥ [५२*] श्रीमुझळूरवि152 डूरसारवसुधारत्वं सनाथी गुणेनाखूणेन महीक्षितामुरु153 मह]:पिण्डशिरोमण्डनः [*] आराध्यो गुणसे नपण्डितपतिस्म स्वास्थ्य
कामैजना 154 यत्सूक्ताग[द]गन्धतोपि' गळितग्लानी गतिं लंभिताः ॥ [५३"] वन्दे वन्दि
तमादरादहर155 हस्स्याहादविद्याविदा स्वान्तध्वान्तवितानधूननविधी भास्वन्तमन्यं भुवि [1] 156 भक्त्या वाजितसेनमानतिकृतां यत्सबियोगान्मन:पद्मं सद्म भवेहिका157 स[विभवस्यो[मतनिद्राभरं ॥ [५४*] मिथ्याभाषणभूषणं परिहरेतौध्वत्व-5 168 [मुन्मुं]चत स्याहादं वदतानमेत विनयाहादीभकण्डीरवं [1] नो चेत्तगु159 [रुग]र्जितश्रुतिभ[यचान्ता स्थ यूयं यतस्तुणं निग्रहजी 160 [कुहर वादिहिपा: पातिनः ॥ [५५*] गुणाः कुन्दस्पंदोडडमरसमरा वा
गमृतवाः 161 []वप्रायप्रेयःप्रसरसरसा कीतिरिव सा [*] नखेन्दुज्योत्स्नपिच162 यचकोरप्रणयिनी न कासां श्लाघानां पदमजितसेनव्रति[पतिः] ॥ [५६ *] सकळ168 [भुवन]पालानममूविबदस्फुरितमकुटचूडालीडपादारविन्दः [1] मद164 वदखिळवादीमंद्रकुंभप्रभेदी गणभृदजितसेनो भाति वादीभसिंहः ॥ [५७"] 165 @ चूणि © यस्य संसारवैराग्यवैभवमेवंविधाखवाचस्मूचयंति प्रा166 तं [श्री]जिनशासनं विभुवने यहुभं प्राणिनां यत्संसारसमुद्र167 मग्नजनताहस्ता[व] लंबायितं [1] यबाप्ता: परनि[व्यंपे]क्षसकळञान
- Read लमौसंनिधि.
. Read एव. · The MS. does read TT; see Vienna Or. J. Vol. V.I. p. 250. • Read ग्लानिं.
Read 'तीद्धत्य. • The Ms. does read "मुन्मुञ्चत; see Vienna Or.J. Vol. VII. p.251. 7 The MS. does read orifat, see Vienna Or. J. Vol. VII. p. 251. s Read °बौढपादा.
202

Page #245

196
EPIGP.APHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
168 बियालंकतास्तस्मात् किं गहनं कुतो भयवश: का वात्र देह रतिः ॥
169 मा[मैखये विदितमधुनानन्तबोध[7]दिरूपं तत्संप्रास्यै तदनु[स]म170 [य] वर्ततेचैव चेतः [*] त्यक्तान्यस्मिन् सु]रपतिमुखे चक्रिसौख्ये [च] तृ171 ष्णा तत्तुच्छात्र्यैर[ल]मलमधीलोभनोककृतैः ॥ [५८"] अजानवात्मानं सक
[वि]ष172 यनानवपुषं सदा शान्तं स्वान्तःकरणमपि [त]साधनतया [*] ब[ही] राग
हेषैः क. 178 लुषितमना: कोपि यततां कथञानवेनं [१]णमपि त[तोन्यत्र यतते .
D. - East Face. 174. चूणिं © यस्य च शिष्ययोः कविताकान्तवादिकोळाहळाप176 रनामधेययोः शान्तिनाथपद्मनाभपण्डितयोरखण्डपाण्डि176 त्यगुणोपवपणनमिदमसंपूर्ण त्वामासाध्य महाधियं 177 परिगता या विश्वविद्वज्जनज्येष्ठाराध्यगुणा चिरेण सरसा वै178 दग्ध्यसंपहिरा[म् ।*] कत्साशान्तनिरन्तरीदितयशः श्रीकान्तमा179 से न तो वक्तुं सापि सरखती प्रभवति ब्रूमः कथन्तत् वयं ॥ [६१'] 180 [व्यावृत्तभूरिमदसन्तति विस्मृतापारुष्यमात्तकरुणा181 रति कान्दिशीकं [1] धावन्ति हन्त परवादिगजास्वसन्तः श्रीपद्मना182 भबुधगन्धगजस्य गन्धात् ॥ [१२] दीक्षा च शिक्षा च यतो यती183 नां जैनं तपस्तापहरन्दधानात् [*] कुमारसेनीवतु
यच्चरित्रं श्रेयःपथोदाहरणं पवित्रं ॥ [६३"] जगहरि186 मघस्मरस्परमदान्धगन्धहिपहिधाकरणकेसरी चरणभूष्य186 भूभृच्छिख: [*] विषडणवपुस्तपश्चरणचण्डधामोदयो 187 दयेत मम मनिषेणमलधारिदेवी गुरुः ॥ [१४] वन्दे तं मल188 धारिणं मुनिपतिं मोहहिषयाहतिव्यापारव्यवसाय189 सार[द]यं सत्संयमीरुत्रियं [*] यत्कायोपचयी. 190 भवन्मलमपि प्रव्यक्तभतिक्रमानमाकममनीमिळन्य191 कमषिप्रक्षाळनैकक्षम ॥ [१५] अतुच्छतिमिरच्छटाजटिलजन्मजो193 पर्णाटवीदवानळतुळाजुषां पृथुतपःप्रभावत्विषां [*] पदं 193 [प]दपयोगभ्रमितभव्यभंगावलिममोलसतु म.
I Read 'साथ.-[The Ms.alno read. साध्य.-F. K.
Read कथं तायम.

Page #246

No. 26.]
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MALLISHENA.
197
194 मिषेण[मु]निराण्मनोमन्दिरे । [६६"] नर्मल्याय मळाविळांग195 मखिळबैलोक्यराज्यश्रिये नैष्किंचन्यमतुच्छताप- . 196 पदये' न्यञ्चछुताशन्तप: [1] यस्थासौ गुणरबरी:197 णगिरिश्श्रीमनिषेणो गुरुवंद्यो येन विचित्रचारुचरि198 तै_त्री पवित्रीकता ॥ [६७*] यस्मिंनप्रतिमा क्षमाभिरम199 ते यस्मिंदया नियालेषो' यत्र समत्वधी: प्रणयिनी 200 यवास्पृहा सस्पृहा [*] कामविहतिकामुकस्वय201 मथाप्यग्रेसरो योगिनामाचर्याय कथन नाम च202 रितः श्रीमनिषेणो मुनिः ॥ [६८"] य: पूज्य: 'पृथुवीतळे 203 यमनिशं सन्त स्तुवन्यादरात्' येनानंगधनुज्जितं मुनि204 जना यस्मै नमस्कुर्वते [1] यस्मादागमनिर्णयो यम205 भृतां यस्यास्ति [जीवे दया यस्मिन् श्री[म]लधारिणि ब्र206 तिपती धोस्ति तस्मै नमः ॥ [६८"] धवळसरसतीत्र्य सैष स207 न्यासधन्यां परिणतिमनुतिष्ठनन्दिमानिष्ठिताल [1] व्य
मुजदनिजमंग भंगमंगोद्भवस्य अथितुमिव समू209 लं भावयन् भावना[भि]: [७०*] @ चूणिं • तेन श्रीमदजितसे210 नपण्डितदेवदिव्यत्रीपादकमळमधुकरीभूतभा11 वेन महानुभावेन जैनागमप्रसिहसझेखना[वि]212 धिविसृज्यमानदेहेन समाधिविधिविलोक[नो]चित218 करणकुतूहळमिळितसकळसघसन्तोषनिमित्त214 मामांतःकरणपरिणतिप्रकाशनाय निरवचं 215 पद्यमिदमाश विरचितं . पाराध्य रखवयमा. 216 गमी विधाय निशल्यमशेषजन्तोः [1] चमां चक. 217 वा जिनपादमूले देहं परित्यज्य दिवं विधामः [७१] . 218 © शाके शून्यशरांबरावनिमिते संवत्सर कीलके मासे [फ]r219 गुनके 'वितीयदिवसे वारसिते भास्करे [*] स्वाती खेतसरोव220 रे सुरपुरं यातो यतीनां पतिर्मध्याहे दिवसत्रया221 नशनतः श्रीमनिषेणो मुनि: [७२'] .
Rend T9.- [The M8. also rende yi.-F. K.) Road प्रथिवी.
• Read सुवन्यादराबेगा. Rend af
1 Read संन्यास.
- Read शेषा. 'Read चिनको. - Read हतीय.

Page #247

198
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IIT.
222 223
E.-At the Bottom of the East Face. 0 श्रीमन्मलधारिदेवर गुडडं बिरुदलेखकमदनमहेश्वरं मल्लिना[<] [] farceafy[@]faza taife isfefe
TRANSLATION. (Verse 1.) Let him be propitious to the flock of the good (bhavya), as of chakoras, the moon of the glorious Nátha race, the blessed Jina Vardhamana, who is to be worshipped by the court of Indra; (who is) a great (and) excellent cluster of light which dispels darkness (and) purifies the world by the streams of nectar (which consist of) the glory of knowledge; (and) through whom, the protector of the good, the great splendour of the ocean of pure religion (dharma) is increasing !
(V. 2.) Let Gautamasvâmin, the head of a school (ganin), be victorious, whose well-known (other) name Indrabhûti (i.e. he who resembles Indra in power) was full of significance, as, by means of the seven supernatural powers (maharddhi), he placed the three worlds at (his) feet! The unimpeded Mandakini (Ganga) of words, (having risen) from the throat of Vira, as from the slope of the snowy mountain, having entered the ocean of his (vie. Gautama's) intellect, (and) being absorbed by the wise, as by clouds, purifies the world.
(V. 3.) Let the Srutakêvalins, whose knowledge is confident (as it possesses) a thousand kinds of argumentation, derived from the doctrine of the founder of the religion (Tirthêsa), (and) who are worshipped by the heads of a host of wise men, expose the secrets of false doctrines by (their) thundering words - just as Indra, whose body is safe (as it possesses) a thousand eyes, produced at the sight of (Gautama) the lord of saints, (and) who is worshipped by the heads of the host of gods, cut the attributes (i.e. the wings of the mountains by (his) roaring thunderbolt !
(V. 4.) Say, how can the greatness be described of Bhadrabahu, whose arms were engaged in subduing the pride of the great wrestler, delusion? Through the merit acquired by being his disciple, the well-known Chandragupta was served for a very long time by the nymphs of the forest.
(V. 5.) By whom on this earth is he not worthy to be worshipped, the pious lord Kaundakunda, who adorned (all) the quarters by (his) fame which possessed the splendour of
1.e. of the Jainas. See Mr. Rice's Inscriptions at Sravana-Belgola, pp. 59 and 63 of the Introduction.
These birds are supposed to subsist on moon-beams.
The expression Natha-kul-ends corresponds to Maya-kula-chanda, 'the moon of the Naya race,' in the Kalpasitra, paragraph 110.-[I have not yet met with Nátha as Mabavira's family name. The Svetambaras use the form Jñ&te, and the Digambaras Jikti, at least in the name of the sixth Anga: Jidtsidharmakatha, the sermon of JnAtri.'- E. L.)
• The influence of the moon on the tide is alluded to.
• [The Svetambaras distinguish more than seven riddhis; compare the Aupapatikasitra, paragraph 24, and Hêmachandra's remarks on his Yogalástra, i. 9.- E. L.)
• Kutklla, a mountain,' is given as a Sanskrit word in Sandersou's Canarese Dictionary. The Trikandaslaha has the form kukila.
7 [Seven kinds of argumentation (naya) are enumerated in the Indische Studien, Vol. XVII p. 39 (-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 308 f. where nál is a misprint for naé). Professor Weber's translation of naya," method of conception, exegesis,' meets only those cases in which, as usual, the nayas are brought to bear on the canonical books. In the present verse, however, they refer to mooted problems of a general kind, in which the Srutakovalins defeat the followers of other religions by means of their kinds of argumentation.'- E. L.)- See also Dr. Bhandar. kar's Report on Skt. M88.1883-84, p. 95 f.
8 This is an allusion to the story of Ahalya. • The same legend is alluded to in Mr. Rice's inscription No. 40.

Page #248

No. 26.]
SRAVANA.BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MALLISHENA.
199
the jasmine, (and) who, & bee on the beautiful lotus-hands of magicians, firmly established sacred knowledge in India (Bharata) ?
(V. 6.) Worthy of worship is he who was skilled in reducing to ashes morbid appetite; on whom an exalted position was conferred by the goddess Padmavati ; who summoned (the Arhat) Chandraprabha by the words of his spells; the head of a school, the teacher Samantabhadra, by whom in this Kali age the Jaina path was suddenly made samantabhadra, (i.e.) prosperous on all sides.
(Line 18.) NOTE (chúrni).- The following fine words (sukti) manifest his display of eagerness to commence disputations :
METRE (vritta).- (V. 7.) "At first the drum was beaten by me within the city of Pataliputra, afterwards in the country of Mâlava, Sindhu, and Thakka, at Kanchipura, (and) at Vaidiga. I have now reached Karahâţaka, which is full of soldiers, rich in learning, (and) crowded (with people). Desirous of disputation, Oking! I exhibit the sporting of a tiger.
(V. 8.) "While Samantabhadra stands disputing in thy court, 0 king! even the tongue of Dharjati (Śiva), who talks distinctly and skilfully, quickly wanders (back) into (its) hole. What hope (of success is there) for other opponents) ?"
(V. 9.) The sharp sword of the meditation on the blessed Arhat, which breaks, as & line of stone pillars, the hostile army of destructive sins," was conferred as a boon on him, though he was a (mere) disciple. Otherwise, how could he, together with the sage Simhanandin, have broken by (his) sword 6 the solid stone pillar, which barred the road to the acquisition of the fortune of the kingdom ?
(V. 10.) Could the king of serpents, though he possesses ten hundred throats, adequately praise the power of speech, which overcame the crowd of orators, of the great sage Vakragriva, who, respected by the Sasanadêvata, while the necks of the devils, (viz. all) the disputants in this world), were bent with shame, briefly discussed the meaning of the word atha 7 during six months.
(v. 11.) O lords of poets ! your praises will not reach him in spite of all trouble ; make a profound obeisance to the sage Nandin whose (name) begins with Vajra (i.e. Vajranandin), who composed the Navastótra, which is pleasant as an excellent composition, containing the variety of the doctrines of all the Arbats 1
[Charana probably means here's Jaina monk endowed with magical powers. In this sense the word occurs occasionally as an abbreviation of vidyd-charana. I cannot vouch for the correctness of this translation as I do not know if the tradition of the Digambaras connects Kundakunds with a professor of legerdemrin like KbapuţAcharya.-E. L.)
The learned Brahmasûri Santri informs me that the meaning of the word bhasmaka' is thus explained in Vadibhasimha's Kshatrachidámani :- unteit HET H U IT. Compare Mr. Rice's Introduction,
p. 61.
I V appears to stand for C . • Brah masûri Sastri gave me the following explanation of the expression ghati-mala :-
0 ifa erfaqe 4194. The four gháttni karmani are specified in Dr. Bhandarkar's Report on Skt. M88. 1883-84, p. 93, note 1.
* At first sight this prononn would appear to refer to Samantabhadra, whose name was mentioned in the preceding verse. But, as noticed by Mr. Rice, it is more probable that the pronoun points to the mythical Ganga king Kongani; see p. 186 above.
6 The only possible way in which I can explain the second half of this difficult yerse, is to assume that sfgque is meant for whefeq.
i is generally the first word of Sanskrit books..

Page #249

200
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
(V. 12.) Great is the might of the preceptor Pátrakésarin, on account of whose devotion (the goddess) Padmavati became (his) helpmate in disproving the theory of) the three qualities.
(V. 13.) Praise that Su[matidēva), who, out of affection for you, composed the Sumatisaptaka, which displays crores of wise thoughts (and) removes the pain of worldly existence to those who avoid the wrong path and desire the path of truth !
(V. 14.) O wonder! Having brightly risen in the southern region, the sage Kumarasêng set (.e. died) in the same (region), (and) the splendour of the fame) of this unique sun of the world remains the same (after his death).
(V. 15.) How could not men, experiencing sweet pleasure, praise that noble chief of sages, Chintamani, who composed for use in every house the Chintamani, which contains fine thoughts on virtue, wealth, pleasure, and salvation ?
(V. 16.) Only Srivarddhadeva, (who was) the crest-jewel of poets (and) the author of a poom, called 'Chalamani, which is worthy of study, has performed (sufficient) pious deeds (in former births) for earning fame.
(Line 42.) Note. He was thus praised in verse by Dandin -
(V. 17.) “Paramégvara (Siva) bore Jahnu's daughter (Ganga) on the top of (his) matted hair. Thou, O Śrivarddhadêva! bearest Sarasvatî (the goddess of speech) on the tip of (thy) tongue."
(V. 18.) Granted that, (like the sage Mahêsvara, the god Mahesvara) has overcome Cupid, supports a troop (of demigods, alias disciples), (and) touches with his feet the crests of mountains (alias, of kings). But who in this world) can (sufficiently) praise that sage Mahêsvara, whose standard (the god) Mahēgvara is not able to reach, as he knew all arts (kald), (while Siva wears only the crescent (kald) of the moon on his head), (and) as the celestial river (Ganga) of his fame flowed over the glittering diadems of the eight regents of the points of the compass, while from Siva's head the Gangå descends on earth) ?
(V. 19.) Worthy of worship is that lord of sages, Mahsvara, who was victorious in seventy great disputations and in innumerable others, (and) who was worshipped (even) by the Brahmarakshas.
(V. 20.) Within whose reach is that pious saint Akalanka, by whom (the Buddhist goddess) Tåra that had secretly descended into a pot as dwelling-place, was overcome together with the Bauddhas; before whom the gods of the heretics, - who were burdened with his chair (which they carried on their shoulders),- folded the hands for worship, and in the dust of whose lotus-feet Sugata (i.e. Buddha) performed an ablution, in order to atone, as it were, for (his) sins ?
(Line 51.) NOTE. The following is reported to be his own description of the unrivalled power of his blameless learning :
(V. 21.) "O king Shasatunga! There are many kings with white parasols; but (kings) who are as victorious in war, (and) as distinguished by liberality, as thou, are bard
1 Brahmasari Sastri informs me that the three qualities (lakshana) of existing matter (sat) are utpada, evaya and dhraweya; compare Dr. Bhandarkar's Report on Skt. M88. 1883-84, p. 95. According to Mr. Pathak (Journ, Bo. As. Soo. Vol. XVIII. p. 282), the trilakshana-létu is discussed and refuted in Patrukeanriu' Ashta. rahasri and Pramdna parikshd.
• The wonder consists in Kumarasna's rising, setting, and remaining in the South, whereby be didered from the soo, which rises in the East and note in the West.
[By brahmarakshas I understand. Brahmaņas defeated in disputations.-E.L) • Here and in verse 24 the word d&oa appears to have this meaning.
The legend of the pot is narrated in one of the Mackenzie manuscripta (Taylor's Catalogue, Vol. III. p. 424), and in certain Jains works (Inscriptions at Srarana-Belgola, p. 45 f. of the Introduction).
• According to verse 23, Akalabka kicked Buddha's image with his foot.

Page #250

No. 26.]
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MALLISHENA.
201
to find. Thus, there are many) scholars in the Kali age; (but) none (among them) are such poets, such masters among disputants, so eloquent, (and) of minds equally skilled by the study of various sciences, as I."
(Line 55.) Obeisance to Mallishêna-Maladháridőva 11
(V. 22.) "As thou, O king! art known here on earth) to be skilled in subduing the arrogance of all enemies, so am I famed on this earth as the destroyer of the whole pride of scholars. If not, here I am, (and) here in thy court good (and) great men are always present. Whose is the power to speak, let him dispute (with me), if he should know all sciences !
(V. 23.) "(It was) not because my mind was influenced by self-conceit (or) merely filled with hatred, (but) because (1) felt pity for those people who, having embraced Atheism, were perishing, that, in the court of the glorious king Himaśitala, I overcame all the crowds of Bauddhas, most of whom had a shrewd mind, and broke the image of) Sugata with (my) foot."
(V. 24.) The only abode of greatness (is) that holy sage, the saint Pushpasêna, whose colleague was that holy one. (Is) not among flowers the lotus, whose friend is the sun, the only site in this world) of the sports of the goddess) Sri ?
(V. 25.) If scholars were able to understand properly the difficult style, which subdued the pride of all disputants, of the preceptor Vimalachandra, the king of sages, would (they) not then be able to explain the style) of (Brihaspati) the lord of speech
(Line 67.) Note.- For, the following verse, which caused pain to the hearts of opponents, (records that) he hung up a letter in public): 3
(V. 26.) "To the gate of the spacious palace of Satrubhayamkara, which is constantly thronged with passing troops of horses and numbers of mighty elephants of various kings, the high-minded Åsambara (ie. Digambara) Vimalachandra eagerly affixed a letter (addressed) to the Saivas, the Pasupatas, the sons of Tathagata (i.e. Buddha), the Kåpålikas, (and) the K&pilas."
(V. 27.) O good men ! if you are afraid of being overcome by the devil of sin, then serve the holy sage Indranandin, who was worshipped by many kings!
(V. 28.) Who (was) skilled in crores of chains of arguments P* Doubtlessly the eloquent Paravadimalladeva, the king of scholars, alone.
(Line 75.) Note. He addressed the following etymological interpretation of his own name to Krishharaja, who had asked for (his) name :
(V. 29.) "That (view) which is different from the accepted view, is the other' (para); those who profess this, are the professors of the other (view' (paravadinah); he who wrestles with these, (is) 'the wrestler with the professors of the other (view)' (Paravádimalla): This name good men declare (to be) my name."
(V. 30.) Let him be carried on the head (i.e. worship him), the ascetic Åryadêva, the best of teachers, the establisher of the (Jaina) doctrine (raddhanta), who, being engaged in the
1 These words bave no connection with the context and are merely introduced in order to fill up the vacant space at the end of the last line of the north face of the pillar.
The word wat by which Akalanka (verse 20) appears to be meant here, occurs again in line 132 f Professor Kielhorn informs me that, according to the Mahabhashya on Paņini, v. 8, 14, it is used like a and awar
3 [As bere dlambana, the verb lambayati denotes the hanging op in publio of a half-fl6ka in the story of Brahmadatta; Professor Jacobi's Ausgewählte Erzählungen in Maharashtri, p. 18, lines 21 and 24, and p. 140 of the Glossary, where the word is erroneously translated by spreading E. L.)
Literally, in statements about the pot' ghata), which is one of the favourite examples of the NaiyAyikas, and evidently of the Jains as well; see Dr. Bhandarkar's Report on Skt. MSS. 1888-84, p. 95. . With vidám ddvaḥ compare pandita-ddra in line 210.
2 D

Page #251

202
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
observance of) abandoning the body, abandoned the body for ever at the end of the festival of (his) going to heaven!
(V. 31.) It is reported that, if those who wanted to test (his) self-restraint, placed a straw on his ear, even when his attention was dormant and absent at the hour appointed for sleeping, he slowly wiped the ear with the peacock's tail, made way for that (imaginary) insect by gently turning round, and lay down (again).
(V. 32.) O wise men! Worship aloud that head of a school (ganin), Chandrakirti, whose fame resembled the moon in splendour, whose speech was sweet, (and) who, out of compassion towards the weak-minded disciples of this age, by means of (his) intellect alone, which was as sharp as the kusa (grass), condensed into a minimum of doctrine the whole meaning of the books) which the chief disciples: had composed with too great verbosity !
(V. 33.) We worship the lord called Karmaprakriti," who had completely mastered the (Jaina) doctrine (kritánta), who was disposed to deeds of pure merit, (and) by obeisance to whom emancipation from the eight) terrible kinds of deeds is obtained).
(V. 34.) To be worshipped is Sripaladeva, from whom the good (receive the knowledge which discerns the truth, (and) who was content with the simple title Traividya (i.6. versed in the three Vedas), though he had by his own mouth explained all sciences.
(V. 35.) The high-minded preceptor, the holy Matisagara (s.e. the ocean of wisdom), - from whom were produced shining pearls that were increasing in splendour, (vis.) many excellent pure virtues, which became ornaments of the heads of the rulers of the earth, (and) in whom the mass of the water of darkness (or ignorance) was drunk up by the glittering light (of knowledge, or of the submarine fire), --- made the circle of the earth a pure holy place.
(V. 36.) Alone victorious (is) that great sage Hêmasena, bearing the pure title Vidyadhanaṁjaya, at whose attack oven (Siva) the abode of ashes, who wears the lovely crescent of the beautifully shining moon, becomes powerless.
(Line 99.) NOTE.-The following verse, which contains) a vow (made) by him in the king's court, caused the opponents, who, like children, had ascended the mountain of false pride. to become unsteady with the fear of falling to the ground through defeat:
(V. 37.) “Whoever, inflated by (his) practice in logic (and) grammar and by (his) wisdom. competes with me in disputation before learned umpires in the presence of kings, on that
1 A definition of the observance of kdy 6tsarga is given in Dr. Bhandarkar's Report on Skt. M88. 1888-84 p. 98, noté 3.
Śrutabindu may be the name of a work by Chandrakirti.- (According to Dr. Klatt's Jaina-Onomasticon. Professor Peterson's Report on Skt. M88. 1883, Appendix, p. 32 f. notices two works by Chundrakirtigani, the second of which bears the title SiddhantoddAdra, extracts from the canonical books, and may be identical with the Srutabindu, though it appears to belong to the Svetambara literature.- B. L.)
The Ganadbisvaras are the same as the Ganadbaras or pupils of Mahavira. For to these the tradition attributes the authorship of the canonical scriptures which, according to the present verse, were condensed in the Srutabindu.-E. L.]
The metre appears to be responsible for the irregular use of the locative admni instead of the instrumental sdmod. [An ancient work, Damed Karma prakriti, is already quoted by Slanka, unless he means Prajlidpand. chapter xxiii. which is also entitled Karmaprakriti; but the author's name appears to be Sivasarman. There may bave been other compendiums with the same title. The following reference to the Karmaprakriti occurs in Jinasena's Harivaniapurana, chapter Ixvi. Verse 30 :- 3 et
4 for of oudes. - EL. - Karmaprakriti may have been the name of both a book and its author, just as Chintamani in verse 15.
The eight kinds of karman are enumerated, e.g., in Dr. Bhandarkar's Report on Skt. M88. 1883-84, p. 98, note, and p. 97, note.-E. L.)
This surname is explained in the relative sentence wbich follows it. As Arjuna, also called Dhanarhjayn, Bench with Siva, who was disguised as # Kiráta, Hêmesena defeated the Salvas in disputation through his saperior kuowledge (vidyd).

Page #252

. No. 26.)
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MALLISHENA.
203
scholar I shall inevitably inflict a thorough defeat, which cannot be measured (i.e. described) by words. Know, O king! that such is the belief of Hêmasêna!"
(V. 38.) To be praised aloud is that sage Dayâpâle, whose Hitarúpasiddhi was composed in noble style for men desirous of their own) welfare, (and) who, celebrated for his) power, (was carried) on the head (i.e. worshipped) by the good.
(V. 39.) The only exceedingly virtuous person is the ascetic Day&påla, the lord whose preceptor was the holy Matisågara, the producer of a moon, of glittering fame;l whose fellow-student was the holy Vadiraja, the head of a school; (and) in whose mind (dwelt) hatred of his own body; we need hardly mention that (he) called the wives of others devils.
(V. 40.) A speech which illumined the three worlds (trailáky adipika), has issued only from two persons on this earth);: one (was) the king of Jinas (Jinarája), the other, Vadiraja.
(V. 41.) To be served by the wise is the holy Vadiraja, whose fame, like a (royal) parasol, constantly covered the sky (and) desired (to outshine) the disc of the moon; near whose ears glittered masses of speeches, like rows of tails of female chamaras;* the might of whose chair was to be worshipped (even) by lions ;5 (and) at the greatness of whose excellence loud cheers were uttered by all the disputants, as by subjects.
(Line 117.) Note. To his virtues refers the following play of words of the poets :(Line 118.) Obeisance to the Arhat 16
(V. 42.) "In the victorious capital of the glorious Châļukya emperor (chakrésvara), (which is the birth-place of the goddess of Speech, the sharp-sounding drum of the victorious Vadiraja suddenly roams about. The drum sounds) "jahi" (i.e. strike !), (as though) its pride in disputation were rising ; (it sounds) "jahihi" (1.e. give up!), (as though) it were filled with the conceit of being convincing ; (it sounds) "jaháhi " i.e. give up !), (as though it were envious of the speech (of others) ; (and it sounds) " jahihi" (i.e. give up !), (as though) it boasted of clear, soft, sweet and pleasant poetry!
(V. 43.), "The king of serpents, whose thousand tongues are well-known, lives in the lower world; (and) Dhishana (Bțihaspati), whose pupil is (Indra) the bearer of the thunderbolt, will not leave heaven. Let these two live on account of the strength (i.e. the inaccessibility of their abode! What other disputants in this court of the lords do not abandon all conceit and bow to the victorious Vadiraja P
1 Matisgara means the ocean of wisdom' and the moon is supposed to have been produced from the ocean. Compare verse 35.
I had originally taken dalam as 3rd do. imperf. of as and a predicate of both kathd and sigrahan. Professor Kielborn pointed out to me that it is better to take it as the 3rd sing. imper. of de.
. In the case of V&dirfjs this may imply that he was the sothor of a book entitled Trailblyadi pikd. A Jains geographical work of this name is referred to by Wilson, Mackenzio Collection, p. 169.- (A Digambara work entitled Trailbky adipikd has Indra våmadêve for its author. But the same title occurs elsewhere, also among the Svêtâm baras. The author's name, as given in the inscription, vis. Vadiraja, is a frequent epithet which makes any final identification impossible.-- E.L.)
This verse institutes a comparison between a king and Vadir&ja, whose name means the king of diaputants. The subjects of the king are represented by the diepntants, and his parasol by Vadiraja's fame. For the king's chaurts the author discovered an equivalent in Vâdirija's speeches, which, like the former, were near the ears, because they proceeded from the mouth, and which resembled the former in whiteness, because they exposed the teeth. As chamarlja for chamara, vágja appears to be used for udamaya.
$ This alludes to the lion-tbrone (windsana) of kinge. . Compare page 201 above, note 1. 7 Nishidndam is the same as the usual ak Indl.
. This appears to refer to the Chalukys emperor mentioned in the last verse. Professor Kielborn pointed out to me that inasabha is a neuter according to the Kafiked on Pacini, ii., 423.
2D 2

Page #253

204
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
(V. 44.) "Let them protect you, these loud shouts for help of the ancient sage (i.e. Brahma) :-Now this holy sage Vadiraja eagerly takes away from my side the goddess of Speech, whose affection (has become) very strong through (his) long familiarity with her). Ah ! Ah ! Look! Look! Is this the way of ascetics ?'”
(V. 45.) Wise, endowed with superhuman qualities, (and) dispelling darkness (or ignorance) by the rays of true knowledge (was) he whose famous name commenced with the word Sri and ended with Vijaya. The splendour of his fine moon-like toe-nails mingled with the dawn-like redness produced by the jewels on the head of the Ganga king.
(Line 132.) Note.-- For, this holy one was praised by the holy Vadirajadêva (as follows) :
(V. 46.) "All that donble excellence of learning and penance, which, before, in the holy sage Hêmasens had been brought to the highest pitch through very long application, must have devolved on Srivijays when he occupied his chair. How else could he acquire) such learning (and) such penance in a short time ?"
(V. 47.) I worship that lord of sages, Kamalabhadra, who obtained fame on this (earth) by floods of sin-destroying virtues, (and) who possessed proficiency in learning (but) no conceit, brilliant penance (but) no fierceness, might (but) no pride.
(V. 48.) I resort to him, in order to purify myself, - the extremely pure Kamalabhadra, (who resembles) an excellent lake, by the mere thought of which the mind of (all) good pilgrims (or disciples) on this earth) becomes perfectly pure.
(V. 49.) Let (all those) good men who are considered as learned on this earth), praise that great scholar (suri), who adorned i.e. appropriately bore) the name Dayapala, to whom alone the title of Pandita was suitable, the extremely fortunate one who, though the foremost of ascetics, was resplendent with numerous ornaments of jewels, (via.) virtnes, (and) was embraced in this Kali (age) by the goddess of Speech with all (her) parts !
(V. 50.) Victorious is the holy Dayâpåladêva, who subdued the pride of Cupid, who knew all sciences, who conquered all disputants, whose extremely pure fame pervaded the circle of (all) quarters, (and) whose feet were reddened by the jewels in the diadems of bowing kings.
(V. 51.) Who is able to describe as "such and such" the ability of that ascetic Såntideva, having worshipped whose pair of pure lotus-feet, the well-known Poysaļa king Vinayaditya brought to the presence of the goddess of (his) kingdom (other) countries, which fulfilled (his) commands P Rare indeed are (men) who possess such brilliant and great splendour.
(V. 52.) Fortunate is that sage, on whom the Påndya king, who had received & wealth of knowledge through his favour, conferred the title "Lord” (Svåmin), (and) whose name Sabdachaturmukha was celebrated in the court of king Ahavamalla.
(V. 53.) To be worshipped by those who desire (their own) welfare, is that lord of Panditas, Guņasêna, the jewel of the beryls (producing) country near Sri-Muļļūra,
I had originally translated the adjective abrahmanya-pardh by 'impious.' Professor Kielhorn pointed out to me that it refers to the exclamation abrahmanyam!'
• A similar vir dhábhdaa oecurs in verse 68, and gives rise to a joke at the expense of Brahmil in verse 44. ! .. who was converted to the Jains religion.
* Vidérasára is synonymous with caidarys (or vaidurya) and vid draja (or viduraja). The only locality in Southern India, where beryls are found, is Padiyar or Pattiyali in the Dharapuram taluke of the Coimbatore district; see Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 237 A.
. There is a village named Mullar in the Udipi táluks of the South Canara distriet; Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 232.

Page #254

No. 26.]
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MALLISHENA.
205
endowed with faultless excellence, a mass of great splendour, the ornament of the heads of kings, through the mere smell of the medicine of whose good words, men were made to attain the condition which is devoid of decay.
(V. 54.) I worship thee, O Ajitasêna! who art another sun on earth in dispelling the mass of darkness in the heart, who art eagerly worshipped day by day by those who know the science of Scepticism (Syadváda), (and) through whose contact the lotus of the mind of those who devontly bow (before thee), shakes off the burden of sleep (and) becomes the abode of wide expansion (or knowledge).
(V. 55.) Avoid the ornament of false speech! Give up haughtiness! Profess Scepticism (Syadváda)! Modestly bow before Vadibhakanthirava 19 If not, you will be perplexed by fear at the hearing of the loud roar of him, by whom the elephants, (viz.) the disputants, are quickly precipitated into the pit of the ruined well of refutation.
(V. 56.) Of which praise is he not worthy, the lord of ascetics, Ajitasena P (His) virtues successfully rival the glitter of the jasmine ; (his) voice wafte nectar; (his) fame appears to be as charming in gracefully floating, as the plava (duck); (and) the splendour of the moon-like dails of his feet is desired by a crowd of kings, as by chakóra (birds).
(v. 57.) Resplendent is Ajitashna, (alias) Vadibhasimha, the head of a school (ganabhrit), who split the temples of all the mast mighty elephants, (viz.) the disputants, (and) whose lotus-feet were kissed by the tops of the glittering diadems, worn on the bowing heads of all kings.
(Line 165.) NOTE.- The following words of his own indicate the intensity of his indifference to the world :
(V. 58.) "(I) have entered the holy religion of Jins (Jina-sâsana), which is difficult to be obtained by (all) living beings in the three worlds, which resembles & support for the hands of men who are immersed in the ocean of the world, (and) the adherents of which are adorned by the glory of complete knowledge that is regardless of other knowledge). Therefore, what is difficult (for me)? Of what (should I be) afraid? Or, what pleasure (have 1) in this body ?
(V. 59.) “Now (1) know that the sovereignty of the soul has the form of infinite know ledge, etc. In order to obtain that (sorereignty), this (my) mind is intent on this (kenou lodge) alone in accordance with the doctrine. (I have given up the desire for other happiness, (via.) that of a lord of gods, and that of an emperor. Therefore, enough, enough of the ways of the world, the purpose of which is idle, (and) which attract the ignorant!
(V. 60.) "Let one strive (in vain), whose mind is polluted by external love and hatred, (and) who does not know that the soul has for its body the knowledge of all objects, (and) that his own mind must be constantly tranquil, in order to become the instrument of that (knowledge)! How could) one who knows this (soul), even for a moment strive for anything but that (knowledge)?”
(Line 174.) Note. The following description of the eminence of the vast scholarship of his two disciples, the Panditas Santinátha and Padmanabha, whose other names were Kavitåkanta and Vadikálabals (respectively), is (still) incomplete :
(V. 61.) "O holy Kântasanti, whose fame rose without interval in all directions ! Even Sarasvati is not able to describe that lovely abundance of skill in speech, which (mon)
The word kahúga, fault, defect," is peculiar to the Jaina Sanskrit. Its etymology is obscure. The Prikrit form khina occurs in Professor Jacobi's Ausgewählte Erzählungen in Mahardshirt, p. 105 of the Glossary, E.L.)
ve the lion to the elephants, (viz.) the disputants. This was a biruda of Ajitaabna ; see verse 57. . See the preceding note.

Page #255

206
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
experienced at last on approaching thee whose intellect was great, (and) the eminence of which was to be worshipped by the best of all scholars. Therefore, how (can) we describe (it)? . (V. 62.) "Having lost the abundance of their great pride, having forgotten the fierceness of their envy, uttering pitiable cries, (and) not knowing to which direction to turn, the elephants, (viz.) the opponents in disputations, ah! run away trembling at the (very) smell of the mast elephant, (vis.) the holy scholar Padmanabha."
(V. 63. Let him protect (us), Kumarasêna, who possessed Jaina penance which removes pain, from whom ascetics (received) both initiation and instruction, (and) whose pure life (was) an example of the path to bliss!
(V. 64.) Let him have mercy on me, the preceptor Mallishôņa-Maladharidêve, the lion who split in two the mast elephant, blind with fary, (viz.) Capid, the destroyer of the dignity. of people; by whose feet the crests of kings were to be adorned; (and) whose, practice of the austerities which consist of twice six i.e. twelve) kinds, (was as brilliant) as the rising of the sun !
(V. 65.) I worship that lord of sages, Maladhârin, whose heart was firmly resolved to be engaged in beating the enemy, delusion, (and) who was exceedingly resplendent with true self-restraint. Even the dirt which had collected on his body, (was) alone able to wash off the soot of the agly impurity, which had gathered in the minds of those who bowed (before him) in the manner of manifest devotion.
(V. 66.) Let him sport in the dwelling of my mind, the king of sages, Mallishêņa, whose lotus-feet attracted a crowd of good men, (as) a bevy of bees, (and who was) the abode of the splendour of the power of great pedance, which resembled a fire for burning the ancient forest of mundane existence, filled with a mass of deep darkness!
(V. 67.) Worthy to be worshipped is that Rôhaņa mountain of gem-like virtues, the holy preceptor Mallishêņa, whose body was covered with dirt in order to remove the impurity (of sin), who was poor in order (to obtain the glory of the kingdom of all the three worlds, (who practised) penance which surpassed fire (in heat), in order to remove the great pain (of human life), (and) who purified the earth by (his wonderfully beautiful conduct.
(V. 68.) How should he not create) wonder on account of (his) conduct, the holy sage Mallishêņa, in whom unequalled forbearance delights, whom mercy violently embraces, whom impartiality loves, whom freedom from covetousness covets, (and) who, though himself a lover of final emancipation, yet (is) the foremost of ascetics 26
(V. 69.) Obeisance to that holy lord of ascetics, Maladhârin, who is worthy to be worshipped on earth, whom the good incessantly praise with eagerness, by whom Cupid's bow was conqaered, to whom sages pay homage, from whom ascetics (obtain) decisions (on doubtful points in the Agamas, who has mercy on living beings, (and) in whom resides the religion (dharma)!
(V. 70.) At the tirtha of Dhavalasarasa, he, striving at ripeness which was blessed by renunciation, full of joy, with firm mind, (and) exercising (his body) in the five methods (of
This verse illustrates Padmanabha's surname Vadikolábala, . the tumult of dispntants.
* The twice six kinds of susterities are the six external (bahira-tapas) and the six internal (abhyantaratapas). Regarding their names and the whole classification of tapas, see the Aupapatikasitra, paragraph 30.E.L.)
In comparing the twelve kinds of austerities to the sun, the author alludes to one of the names of the latter, viz. DvAdakatman.
• This sentiment is suggested by the came of Maladharin, which means the bearer of dirt.'
The Rohaps mountain (Adan's Peak) is celebrated for its mines of precious stones. See page 204 above, note 2.

Page #256

No. 27.]
KOLHAPUR INSCRIPTION OF VIJAYADITYA.
207
käyôtsarga), abandoned (his) unstable body,' in order to produce, as it were, the complete destruction of (Cupid) who springs from the body.
(Line 209.) Note. When this noble disciple of the holy Ajitasena, the king of Panditas, was about to abandon his body by the rite of sallékhand, which is celebrated in the Ågamas of the Jainas, he quickly composed the following faultless verse (padya), in order to illustrate the ripeness of his own mind, (and) in order to give delight to the whole Congregation (Sangha) that had assembled with the desire of witnessing the rite of samadhi, and of performing the services) usual (on such occasions):
(V. 71.) “Having obtained the triad of jewels, proclaimed in the Agamas, having reached freedom from pain, and having practised forbearance with all beings, we abandon the body at the feet of Jins and go to heaven."
(V. 72.) In the saka (year) measured by the sky (O), the arrows (5), the sky (0), and the earth (1), (i.e. 1050), in the (cyclic year Kilaka, in the month of Phålgunaka, on the third day, in the dark (fortnight), on a Sunday,ander (the nakshatra) Svåti, at noon, at Svētasarovara -- the holy sage Mallishêņa, the lord of ascetics, went to the city of the gods in consequence of three days' fasting.
(Line 222.) (The above) was written by Mallinátha, (who was) a lay-disciple of the holy Maladharideva, (and who surpassed all) writers of eulogies, just as Mabesvara (burnt) Cupid. (It) was engraved by Gangachåri, the head-ornament of engravers of eulogies.
No. 27.- KOLHAPUR INSCRIPTION OF THE SILAHARA VIJAYADITYA;
SAKA-SAMVAT 1065.
BY F. Kielhorn, PH.D., C.I.E.; GörTiNGEN. This inscription is on a stone in front of the Jaina temple near the Sukravára gate of the city of Kolhapur, in the Kolhapur State, Bombay Presidency. An imperfect account of its contents, with a kind of facsimile of the text, will be found in Major Grabam's Statistical Report
[The words (angam) bhanayan bhdrandbhiḥ correspond to the stereotyped expression appd man bldoand in bhamand (atmanam Ondvandbhir bhavayan), and the words vyasrijad angam are paraphrase of kdy6leargam akarót, he practised the kdybtsarga,' in the observance of which five methode (Bhdvand) are distinguished. The following two verses contain the names of the five brávanda or tulands, and the places in which the Ave subdivi. sions of the second bhdvand are practised :
tavena 1 satta 2 suttēņa 3 egattena 4 balens ya 51 tulaņi pañcbabAvatta Jiņakappam padivajjad ! padham& uyassayammi, bye bhi, taiya chaükkammi
sunnaharammi chaütthi, sha pañchamiga maslgammi ! "The tuland (or bhavand) of one who follows the Jina-kalpa, is declared (to be) fivefold, vie. 1. tapast, 2. sattuena, 3. sitrena, 4. &katvéna, and 6. balena.
" The first (sattva-bhdoand) (is practised) in a convent or other residence (wpdbraya), the second, outside (bahih), the tbird, on a chauk (chatushka), the fourth, in a solitary house (fúnya-ghara), and the fifth, on a ceme. tery (emaidna)."- E. L.]
9 Literally, he whose mind had become a bee at the divine lotus-feet of."
* The three ratnas are jüdna, daríana, and charitra or dharma ; see Dr. Bhandarkar's Report on Skt. MSS. 1883-84, p. 100.
• faire appears to be incorrectly used in the sense of fa: • The words वारेसिते भाकरी appenr to stand for असिवपचे भाखरवारे.
. On gudda, disciple,' see Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 36, note 4, and Mr. Rice's Inscriptions at Sravana Belgola, pp. 35 and 40 of the Introduction.
The word biruda appears to be used in the sense of prakasti. • Rúrdri is probably a tadbhava of ripakdrin; compare pujdri for pdjákárin.

Page #257

208
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. III.
of the Principality of Kolhapoor, p. 358. I now edit the inscription from an excellent impression, supplied to me by Dr. Fleet.
The inscription contains 31 lines of writing which covers a space of about 2' 3" broad by 2' 1" high, and is in a perfect state of preservation. Above the writing are some sculptures: in the centre, a seated Jaina figure facing full front, on its proper right a cow with a calf, and on the left & crooked sword or dagger; and above these, on the right the moon, and on the left the eun- The average size of the letters is about. The characters are Old-Kanarese - The language, up to the middle of 1. 28, is Sanskrit; the remaining lines consist of a verse in OldKanarese. The Sanskrit portion is in prose, excepting that lines 1-3 contain two verses in the Anushtabh metre. In respect of orthography, I need only state that the rules of sandhi have been frequently disregarded, and that the sign of the upadhmaniya (which does not differ from the sign for r) has been employed in arhatah-Purudévasya, at the commencement of l. 3. As regards the language of the Sanskřit part, 1. 18 contains the word hadapavala (denoting perhaps a dependent) which is not Sanskrit, and a few other terms which are not Sanskřit occur in the list of birudas in lines 10-12.
The inscription records a grant of land by the Mahamandalesvara Vijayadityadova of the silahára family. Opening with two verses which glorify the Jaina faith, it gives in lines 3-15 the following genealogy and description of the donor :- In the Sisahara Kshatriya lineage was a prince Jatiga, who had four sons, Gonkala, Güvála, Kirtiraja, and Chandråditys. Of these, the prince Gonkala had a son named Marasimhs. His sons were Güvala, Gangadêva, Ballâladeva, Bhôjadêva, and Gandaradityadêve. And Gandarådityadêva's son was the Mahamandalášvara, who had attained the five mahasabdas, the illustrious Vijayadityadeva, distinguished by such titles as the supreme lord of the excellent city of Tagara, the illustrious Biļáhara prince, surpassing by his innate charms the lord of the gods, begotten in the lineage of Jimutavábana, famous for his heroism, having a golden Garuda in his ensign, & god of love to maidens, the breaker of the pride of hostile rulers of districts, maruvarika-sarpa, ayyanasinga, prominent in all excellent qualities, terrific to hostile rulers of districts, to those whom he hates what the lion is to elephants, iduvaraditya, a Vikramaditya of the Kali age, in beauty of form Narayana, by his policy surpassing Chåråyaņa, á conqueror of mountain fortresses, & vituperator of his adversaries, Sanivára-siddhi, whose mind is given solely to what is right, who has obtained the favour of a boon from the goddess Mahalakshmi, and who by nature owns the fragrancy of musk.'
According to lines 15-26, this Vijayadityadêva, ruling in comfort at his residence of Valavada,- on the occasion of a lunar eclipse on Monday, the full-moon tithi of the month Magha of the Dundubhi year, when 1065 Saka years had elapsed,- granted a field, which by the measure of the Kündi 6 country measured one quarter of a nivartana, and a dwelling-house measuring 12 hastas, both belonging to the village of Hêvina-Hêsilage in the
See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties of the Kanarene Districts, p. 98 fl.; Dr. Bhandarkar's Early History of the Dekkan, p. 92 tr. ; and Dr. Bhagvanlal Indraji in Jour. Bo. As. Soe. Vol. XIII. p. 15.
The first of these verses occurs frequently at the commencement of Jaina inscriptions; the second speaks of the Jainn doctrine as the doctrine of the Arbat Purudeva, a name which I have not met with elsewhere,
* According to Dr. Fleet, either as venomous M & enske in ita place of shelter,' or as venomous as a snake to any one who intrudes on its place of shelter;' seo Archeological Survey of Western India, Cave Temple Inscriptions, p. 103, note.
. I do not know of any Chardyans who was famous for bis politic conduct. The name has been used here simply because it rhymes best with NArAyaņa. An inscription in which the same arrangement of the birudas has been carried to excess, will be found in Mr. Rice's Incriptions at Sravans-Belgola, pp. 36-37 (No. 53).
This has been translated by he whose desires (or wishes) are accomplished on Saturdays' see Ind. Ant. Vol. II. p. 303; Jour. Bo. 41. Soc. Vol. XIII. p. 6; Mr. Rice, loc. cit. p. 91. A deity called Sanivárasiddhideva is mentioned several times in a fragmentary inscription at Kolhåpor of Saka-Samvat 1161.
See Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 16, 1. 4; Vol. XVI. p. 20; Vol. XIX. p. 244.

Page #258

No. 27.]
KOLHAPUR INSCRIPTION OF VIJAY ADITYA.
209
district of Ajiragekholla, for the eightfold worship of Parsvanathadeva at a shrine which had been established at the said village by a certain Vasudeva, a dependent (P hadapavala) of the Samanta Kamadeva and disciple of Maghanandisiddhantadêva, the head of the Pustaka gachchha of the Desiya gana of the Mala sangha and priest of the Jaina temple of the holy Rûpanarayana at Kshullakapura, and for the purposes of keeping the shrine in proper repair and of providing food for the ascetics of the shrine, having washed the feet of Månikyanandipandita (apparently the superintendent of the shrine) who was another disciple of Maghanandisiddhantadêva, and exempting the grant from all taxes and molestations. Lines 27-28 contain the usual appeal to future rulers to respect this donation as if it were one of their own. And the inscription ends with the verse (in Old-Kanarese) -
The lord Jina, himself the abode of the sentiment of quietism, (is) his god; the sustere Maghanandin, the saiddhantika, the yôgin, himself the abode of the virtue of unweariedness, is or was) his preceptor; the lord Kamadeva, the Samanta, (is) his ruler (or master) ;-- this (is) the excellence, this is the religious merit,- this (is) the advancement of Vasudeva!'
As regards the date of this grant, the year Dandubhi is Saka-Samvat 1065 as a current. (not, as stated erroneously in the text, as an expired) year; and for Saka-Samvat 1065 current the given day corresponds to Monday, the 1st February, A.D. 1143, when there was a total lunar eclipse 17 h. 23 m. after mean sunrise, which of course was visible in India.
of the looalities mentioned, Valavide, the place of residence of Vijayadityadeva, had been suggested by Sir W. Elliot to be probably the modern W&?we, about sixteen miles to the sonth of Kolhapur; but Dr. Fleet now suggests that it may be in reality the village of Wa!wa (Valaver) on the Krishna, about twenty-four miles north by east from Kolhậpur, which gave the name to the Waļwa tâluka of the Satârâ district. The village of H&vina-Héfilage and the place Ajirage, which gave the name to the district in which the village was situated, I am unable to identify, Lastly, Kehullakapura clearly is another name of the town of Kolhapur (or Kollapura) itself, where, as we know from an inscription at Térd&l and from another inscription at Sravana-Belgola, there was a temple of the holy Rapanårøyaņa, the priest of which was the same Maghanandisiddhantadêva who is mentioned in this inscription as well as in the next.
TEXT. 1 Srimataparama-gambhira-syAdvad-Amôgha-lêmichhanamh [1] jiya[t'] trailokya
nathasya sâsanam Jina-såganar ll II 2 Svasti Srir=jjayas-ch=&bhyudayagacha
Jayaty-amala-nânårttha-pratipattipradarsakam [1] arhata3 b=Purudêvasya sasanam môha-âsanam 1 Svasti [1] Sri-siļdhâra
mahakshatriy-&nvayê vitra4 st-Abêsha-ripu-pratatir=Jjatigô Dâma narêmdrô=bhůt tasya sûnavô Gomkalo
Güvalah 5 Kirttirajas-Chandrådityas-ch-êti chatváraḥ 1 tatra Gorkala-bhatalapatêr=
Mmérasimhô nåms nandanaḥ | tasya tanujah? Guvalo 6 Gamgadēvaḥ Ballkladevah Bhojadevah Gandarådityad[va]s-chréti
parchaltêsha dharmmika-Dharmmajasya vairi-ka
1 See Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 24, noto 27. 'I owe the translation of this verse to Dr. Fleet. .: Major Graham has suggested that the village may probably be the Heirleh' of the mape, about eight miles north-east of the city of Kolhapur. I myself have felt inclined to identify Ajirage with Ajuriks (the modern Ajare), where Somad vs wrote his Sabdarparachandrikd; see Ind. Ant. Vol. X. pp. 75-76.
* See Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 18, 1. 48; and Mr. Rice's Inscriptions at Sravana-Belgola, pp. 9-10 (No. 40), where we find the Samanta Kamadeva of the present inscription mentioned s lay-dinciple of Maghanandip. From an impression, supplied to me by Dr. Fleet.
Metre 1 Sloka (Anushţubh). 7 Here and in other places below, the rules of sandhi have not been observed.
2E

Page #259

210
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
7 ntê-vaidhavya-diksha-guro” sakaļa-darśana-chakshushaḥ śrfmad-Gandaradityadėvasya
priya-tanayaḥ 11 8 svasti samadhigatapamchamshisabda-mahamandalesvara)
Tagara-puravar Adhiśvaraḥ fri-Biļ&9 hära-narendraḥ nija-viļåsa-vijita-dêvêndraḥ Jimnutavahan-Anvaya-prasta. Isauryya
vikhyâtaḥ 10 savarnna-garuda-dhvajah yavatījana-Makaradhvajaḥ birddaļita-ripu-mandalika
darppa) | mazuvamka-sarppaḥ 11 ayyana-simgaḥ sakala-guna-tungaḥ 1 ripu-mandali(li) ka-bhairavah | vidvishter
gaja-kanthiravah: 1 12 iduvarådityah kaliyuga-Vikramadityaḥ 1 rupa-Nariyanah I niti-vijita-Cha13 râyaṇaḥ giri-durgga-lamghanaḥ vihita-virôdhi-vamghanaḥ sanivera
siddhiḥ | dharma-aika-buddhiḥ | Maha14 lakshmidêvî-labdha-varaprasadah sahaja-kastûrik-âmôdah @vamadi-namavalis 15 virajamâna-srimad-Vijayadityadevah Valavida-sthira-sibire sukha-samkath
vinôdêna rajyam ku. . 16 rvvânah Saks-varsheshu pamchashashțy-uttara-sahasra-pramitêshv-atitéshu
pravarttamins-Dum17 dubhi-samvatsara-Magha-masa-paurņņamåsyam Sôma-vêrê Bômagrahaņa
parvva-nimi18 ttam-Âjiragekholl-&nugata-Hävina-Hêrilage-grâmê sâmanta-Kámadêvasya hadapa19 valêna sri-Mhlasamgba-Désiyagana-Pustakagachchh-adhipatêḥ Kshullakapura
śri-Rûpanarayana-ji. 20 nålay-âchåryyasya sriman-Maghanandisiddhantadêvasya priya-chchh&[t]trêņa sakala
gunaratna-pâtrêņa 21 Jina-padapadma-bhřimgêņa i viprakula-samattunga-ramgêna i svikrita
sadbhåvêns | Vasudêvêna 22 kåritâyâh vasateh Sri-Pârsvanathadêvasy=&shtavidh-archchan-arttharn i tach
chaityalaya-khanda 23 spbuţita-jfron-oddhår-ârttham tatratya-yatinâmm=åhâra-dân-arttharin cha
tatr=aiva grâmê 24 Kundi-dandena nivarttana-chaturttha-bhaga-pramitar kshetrarhl dvadasa-hasta
sammitar griha-niveśanam 25 cha tan=Mághanandisiddhantadêva-fishyânâm Måņikyanandipanditadêvênám !
pådan prakshâlya dhårå-pů. 26 rvyakam sarvva-Damasyam sarvva-bådhå-pariharam=&-chandr-&rkka-tårar sa-âsanam
dattavấn || 27 Tad=âgâmibhi-/r=asmad-vamþyai-/r=anyais-chal rajabhi-Ir=âtma-sukha-panya-yasas
santati-vsiddhim-abhilipsubhiḥ 13 &:28 datti-nirv visésharh pratipadaniyam=iti 11 Santa-rasakke tâne neley=&da 29 Jina-prabhu t anna daiva-/maérânta-gunakke tâne neley=&da tapônidhi
Maghanandi-saiddhantika30 yôgi tanna guru 18 tann-adhipam vibhu Kamadeva-sâmantan-id=uttamatvam=idu 31 punyam-id=annati Vasudevana 11
This sign of punctuation and all the others which occur in lines 8-25 are superfluous, because the words from téshu in l. 6 up to dattards in l. 26 form a single sentence. The word wasli at the commencement of 1.8 is put in parenthetically to mark, as it were, the proper beginning of the grant.
Read -yatinámára.. 1 All the signs of punctuation in this line are superfluous. • Metre: Utpaiamalika.
Read dairamus.
This sige of punctuation is superfluous.

Page #260

No. 28.]
BAMANI INSCRIPTION OF VIJAYADITYA.
No. 28.- BAMANI INSCRIPTION OF THE SILAHARA VIJAY ADITYA;
SAKA SAMVAT 1073.
BY F. KIELHORN, PR.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. This inscription is on a stone which stands by the door of a Jaina temple at the village of BAmani, five miles south-west of Kigal, the chief town of the Kagal State in the Kolhapur Territory. An account of its contents and a kind of transcript of the text are given in Major Graham's Statistical Report of the Principality of Kolhapoor, p. 381. I edit it now from a good impression, supplied to me by Dr. Fleet.
The inscription contains 44 lines of writing which covers a space of about 2' 10" high by 1' 4broad. At the end of each of the lines 1-3 and 13 one akshara, which in each case can be easily supplied, is effaced, and one or two aksharas, which cannot be restored, are broken away at the end of each of the lines 14 and 15; otherwise the writing is well preserved. At the top of the stone are some sonlptures : immediately above the writing, in the centre, a seated Jaina figure, facing full front, cross-legged, with the hands joined in the lap, and surmounted by a serpent coiled up behind and displaying seven hoods; to the proper left of this figure, a crooked sword or dagger and a cow with a calf; and above these, again, on the right the sun, and on the left the moon.-The average size of the letters is about ".-The characters are Old-Kanarese. - The language is Sanskrit, excepting part of line 43 and line 44 which are in Old-Kanarese. The main part of the text is in prose, but nine verses occur in lines 1-2, 26-31, and 34-43. As regards orthography, the sign of the upadhmaniya (which is like the sign for r) has been employed before the word Puruddvasya in l. 1, and before paty& in l. 16 and pitrd in l. 17: and instead of the conjunct ddh we find dhdh in the words sidhdhi in 1. 10 and udhdhara in
1. 19.
This inscription records another grant of land by the Mahamandalesvara Vijayadityadeva of the Silahára family. Opening with a verse glorifying the Jaina faith, which is already known to us from lines 2-3 of the preceding inscription, it gives in lines 2-10 the genealogy and description of the donor as they are given by that other inscription, only omitting the names of six of his more distant relatives (Kirtiraja, Chandråditya, Gavala II., Gangadêva, BallAladeva and Bhojadáva) and nine of his less important birudas. Lines 11-34 then record that Vijayadityadêva, ruling at his residence of V&!svada, at the request of his maternal uncle, the Samanta Lakshmana, and for the spiritual benefit of his family, - on the occasion of a lunar eclipse on Friday, the full-moon tithi of the month Bhadrapada of the Premôds year, when 1078 Saks years had elapsed, - granted a field which by the measure of the Kündi country measured one quarter of a mivartana, a flower-garden measuring 30 stambhas, and a dwellinghouse measuring 12 hastas, all belonging to the village of Mada[1]ura in the district of .. nava[ks]gegolla, for the eightfold worship of Parsvanathadeva at & shrine which had been established at the village by Chôdhore-Kâmagávunda(the son of Sanagamayya and Cham(dha). ..vvd, husband of Pannakabbê, and father of Jentagåvands and Hemmagåvanda), and for the purposes of keeping the shrine in proper repair and of providing food for the ascetics of the shrine, having washed the feet of Arhanandisiddhantadêva (probably the superintendent of the shrine), a disciple of Maghanandisiddhantadêva who, in addition to what is stated of him in the preceding inscription, is described here as & pupil of Kulachandramuni and as '& sun of the
The biruda which in the preceding inscription is spelt maswanka-sarppal, is bero in 17 spelt marwrakke Harppa.
Literally (in l. 24) ' in order that it might be a gift of his family.'
• The first part of this name is not clear to me. In l. 16 of a fragmentary inscription At Kolhapur of Sak.. Sarhvat 1161 I fud the name Chaudharf-Kamagdumda. [Gdpunda is the same m the KADARese gauda, the headman of a village.'- E. H.)
22

Page #261

212
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
Kundakunda lineage';and exempting the grant from all taxes and molestations. Lines 34-41 contain five imprecatory verses; these are followed in lines 42-43 by another well known verse in praise of the Jaina doctrine; and lines 43-44 add, in Old-Kanarese, that this inscription was engraved by Govyoja, the son of the goldsmith Bammyôja, and lay-disciples of Abhinandadêva.
As regards the date of this grant, the year Pramoda is Saka-Samvat 1073, here too as a current (not, as stated erroneously in the text, as an expired) year; and for Saka-Samvat 1073 current the given day corresponds to Friday, the 8th September, A.D. 1150, when there was a total lunar eclipse 20 h. 6 m. after mean sunrise, which of course was visible in India.
Of the localities mentioned, in addition to those which have already been spoken of in the preceding inscription, I am unable to identify the village of Mada[1]ūra; and I can only hesitatingly suggest that the cortcluding part of the mutilated name of the district, . . navu[ka]gegolla, may perhaps survive in the name of the town of Kagal, in the neighbourhood of which the inscription is still preserved.
TEXT.4 1 Svasti 11 Jayaty-amala-nânårttha-pratipatti-pradarsakam arhatah-Pur[a]de[va]-6 2 sya saranam môha-sâsanam 11 Sri-Sikhåra-vamsê Jatigô nâma [kshi]3 tisas=samjátas-tat-putran Gomkala-Güvalau i tatra Gomkalasya 8ů[nu)4 r-Mmarasimhadêvas-tad-apatyam Gaņdaradityadévas-tasya nandanaḥ 17
samadhiga5 tapamchamahåsabda-mahamanda[18]svaraḥ
Tagara-para6 var-adhisvaraḥ 1 sri-Siļåhårs-vamsa-sa(na)rendraḥ 1 Jimütavahan7 nvaya-prasů tah suvarņņa-garuda-dhvajah 1 maruvakka-sarppahl ayyana-sin8 gah | ripu-mandaļika-bhairavah vidrishta-[ga]ja-kanthiravah iduvaradityah1 9 kaliyuga-Vikramadityaḥ T rûpa-Nåråyaṇaḥ 1 giri-durgga-lamghanaḥ 1 sa10 nivåra-sidhdhi(ddhi)ḥ
Sri-Mahalakshmi-labdha-varaprasada ityadi-nåmåvaļivirajamânah 11 śrîmad-Vijayadityadevah
Valavada-sthira-sibirê sukha-sam katha-vi. 12 nôdêna vijaya-rajyam kurvvan
Saka-Varshêshu trisaptaty-uttara-saha. 13 sra-pramitêshv-atitêshu amkatô-pi 1073 pravarttamina-Pramoda-samva[tsa]14 ra-Bhadrapada-paurņnamasi-Sukravare 8ômagrahaņa-parvva-nimitta[m] ..10 15 ņavu[ka]gegoll-ânugata-Mada[l]ůra-gråmê
Saņagamayya-Cham[dha] ..11 16 vvayoḥ putrêņa
Pannakabbiyâh-patya Jentagåvanda-Hemma17 gåvundayôh-pitrả Chôdhore-Kamagåvandena
kåritâyåḥ 18 éri-Pârsvanatha-vasatêr=ddēvånâm=ashtarvi[dh]-&rchchana-nimittam | Vasatêh kha19 nda-sphuţita-jirņn-ôdhdhåddha)r-årttham
1
tatrasthita-yatinâm=&h& 20 ra-dan-arttham cha tasminn-êve grâmê Kämdidesa-dandena niva21 rttana-chaturttha-bhaga-pramita-kshetram I tên=aiva dandena trim
1 See Mr. Rice's Inscriptions at Sravana-Belgola, p. 9.
· [The second portion of these two names is the Kavarese ója,' stone-cutter' (Sanderson). The two frst components appear to be G6pt and Brdhmi.-E. H.]
On gudda see Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 99 ff. and page 207 above, note 6. • From an impression, supplied to me by Dr. Fleet.
Metre : Slóka (Anushţubh). • The aksharas in brackets at the end of lines 1-3 are almost entirely effaced. 7 This sign of punctuation and all the others in lines 5-25 are superfluous.
• Here and in other places which it is unnecessary to point out separately, the rules of sandhi have not been observed. 9 This akshara is effaced.
Here two aksharas are broken away. " Here one or two akshards are broken away.
Originally chchana. was engraved.

Page #262

No. 29.]
KOLHAPUR INSCRIPTION OF BHOJA II.
213
22 sat-staríbha-pramåņa-pushpåvâțió
dvadasa-hasta-pramana23 gpiha-niveśanam cha sa r ajá nija-måtuļa-Lakshmaņa-såmanta-vijñá24 panêna tasy=aiva gotre-dan-arttham
srî-Múlasamgha-Dafiyaga 25 na-Pustakagachchha-Kshullakapura-sri-Rupankråyana-chaitykla26 yasy-Acharyyah 11
Sri-Maghanandisiddhantadôvo
visva-mahi27 stutaḥ 1. Kulachandramuneh sishyah Kundakund-Anvay-am28 suman H Api cha II Rôdô-mandalam=anga kim 8 V8-vapasha3 29 vyåpnôti Sakra-dvipaḥ kim kahir-am budhir=&vřiņôti bhuvana Gang-ambu 30 kim vêshtate | sty&no=yam priya-esthiraḥ samaruchat-kim såmdra-chandr-&ta 31 pÔ yat-kartty-êttham-abhad-vitarkkanam=a8au Sri-Maghanandi jayêt | Ta32 n-munimdrasy=&mtêvåsinâm=Arhanandisiddhantadêvånám
pådan 33 prakshalya dhård-půrvvakam sarva-namasyam garyva-bådhA-pariharam=&-chan34 dr-arkka-târaṁ sa-så[sa*)nam datteyan || | Sva-datt&m* para-dattár vi yo
harêta Vagu35 ndharam s hashtim varsha-sahasraņi vishthâyâm. jấyatê krimih | Na visham
visham=i36 ty dhur=dd&vakvarn visham-uchyateT visham=ékákinan hanti dêrasvan pu37 tra-pautra kam !! Api cha # Sa-vatsåm kapi! Am sastry# hatv-Asya 38 mårsa-soņité Gamgåyåmeð=tti yô gộihņ&ty=amar dharmm-ôrvvarán 39 Darah | Tat-påtaka-phalên=asau yâvach=chandra-divákaram | t&vad-ghôrataram
duḥkha40 m=aśnntê parak-åvana | Anyach=cha 11 || Matus=s&rddra-kapåļena sô=tti
må41 tamga-vêśmasu [1] Va-mamsam b hikshaya labdham gaye (?) yo
dharmmabhd-harah I I 42 7Bhadram=astu Jina-såsandya 18 sampadyatâm pratividhana-hetave anya43 vadi-mada hasti-mastaka-sphatanâys ghatanê patiyasé II 1 Akkaaale Barn44 mmyjana putra 18 Abhinandadêvara gudda Gavyojana khadarane 11.
No. 29.- KOLHAPUR INSCRIPTION OF THE SILAHARA BHOJA II.;
SAKA-SAMVAT 1112-1115.
Br F. KIELHORY, PR.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. The stone which contains this inscription, was found built into the wall of the house of Annacharya Pandit, in the enclosure of the temple of Ambåbåt, and is now deposited in the town-hall, of the city of Kolhapur. An account of the contents of the inscription and a kind of facsimile of the text are given in Major Graham's Statistical Report of the Principality of Kolhapoor, p. 398. I now edit it from a good impression, supplied to me by Dr. Fleet.
The inscription contains 23 lines of writing which covers a space of about 2' 31" broad by 2' 23" high. Down to line 14 the writing is on the whole well preserved, but the lower lines
1 Metre : sloka (Anushțubh). Metre : Sardúlavikridita.
Originally -tapnusha was engraved, • Metre : S10ka (Anushțubb); and of the next four verses.
The akshara ta of pataka was originally omitted, and is engraved above the line.
• The second akshara (ve) is slightly damaged, but I bare no doubt that the actual reading of the original is gayd I am unable to explain this word. 7 Metre : Rathôddhat.
These two signs of punctuation are superfluous.

Page #263

214
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
have suffered considerably, from exposure to the weather or other causes, so that in several places it is impossible to make out the exact wording of the text. At the top of the stone are some sculptures : immediately above the writing, on the proper right a cow with a calf, and on the left a crooked sword or dagger; and above these, again, on the right the moon, and on the left the sun.- The average size of the letters is about 1".- The characters are Nagari.- The language is Sanskrit; and the whole inscription is in prose. Both the style and the language are very simple; but this record contains several words which apparently are not Sanskrit, and the exact meaning of which I do not understand. In respect of orthography, it need only be stated that the rules of sandhi are frequently disregarded.
The inscription divides itself into three parts. The first part, from line 1 to the beginning of line 13, records that the Mahamandalesvara Vira-Bhojadêva, ruling at his residence of the fort of Pranalaka,-- on the occasion of the sun's entrance upon his northern course, on Tuesday, the twelfth lunar day of the dark half of Pushya (or Pausha) of the Sådhåraņa year, when 1112 years had elapsed since the time of the Saka king,- granted a falikhalla field, which by the Edenåda measure measured 550 vapyakas, and in connection with it a dwelling-house measuring 12 hastas, and connected with this again & khadavalaka, all belonging to, and the field lying on the eastern side of the village of Kopparavada in Edonada, to the four Brahmaņas Adityabhatta, Lakshmidharabhatta, Prabhakaraghaisasa of Karahata, and Våsiyanaghaisasa, who were settled at a matha (i.e. a temple or other religious establishment) founded by the Nayaka Lôkana,- for performing the fivefold worship of the god Umamahêśvara, a form of Amritêśvara (Siva), and for the purposes of feeding the Brahmaņas dwelling at the matha, of offering eatables three times a day to the goddess Mahalakshmi, and of keeping the matha in proper repair. And the inscription adds that the land so granted lay to the east of a karada field which was to the east of the road from Tiravidabida to the fort of Pannale, to the north of the edge of an empty tank marked by a field-deity, to the west of a karañjal field (or wood), and to the south of two other fields belonging to Dêsilêya and Chendi. kêya (?).
On the Mahamandalesvara Vira-Bhojadeva, otherwise known to us as Bhoja II. of the Śilâhåra family, it will suffice to refer the reader to Dr. Fleet's Dynasties of the Kanarese Districts, p. 105, and Dr. Bhandarkar's Early History of the Dekkan, p. 95. The date of this grant of his corresponds, for Saka-Samvat 1112 expired which was the Jovian year Sådhåraņa, to Tuesday, the 25th December, A.D. 1190, when the uttarayaņa-samkrinti took place 14 h. 2 m. after mean sunrise, during the 12th tithi of the dark half of Pausha which ended 19 h. 7 m. after mean sunrise of the same day. Of the localities mentioned, Prandlaks-durga or Pannaledurga, the residence of Vira-Bhôjadêva, is the well-known fort of Pannala (or Panhala), about 11 miles north-west of Kolhapur. The village of Kopparavada I am unable to identify with confidence. The district of Edenada, to which that village belonged, is mentioned also in a copper-plate grant of the Silâhâra Gandaradityadeva 8 of Saka-Samvat 1032, and in an unpublished stone inscription of Saka-Samvat 1161; and the former of these inscriptions states
From the rough facsimile in Major Graham's Report it would appear that, when the inscription was first brought to public notice, it was in a better state of preservation then it is now.
• sali is rice,' and khalla denotes, in addition to other things, a canal, cut, trench, deep hole,' etc.; but the meaning of the whole term I do not know.
• This measure I have not found elsewhere. [Perhaps the word is connected with vápa, on which see Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 161, note 19.-E. H.]
• This word occurs several times in the phrase griham=&kan khadadalakam cha) in an inscription of SakaSavat 1161.
+ Dr. Bhandarkar, Early History of the Dekkan, p. 95, joins the word Karahataka of the text with the two Dames preceding it. On the names ending in ghaisasa see ibid. and Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 74.
. The only meaning of this word knowu to me is'tax paying.' . This is the name of a plant or tree. & See Jour. Bo. 48. Soc. Vol. XIII. p. 3.

Page #264

No. 29.)
KOLHAPUR INSCRIPTION OF BHOJA II.
215
that Tiravada in Edenada, which most probably is the Tiravadabida of this inscription, was the residence of Gandaradityaddva.
The second part of our inscription lines 13-19) records that,-on Friday, the first of the bright half of Åsvija (or Åsvins) of the Paridhävin year, when 1114 years had elapsed since the time of the Saks king, the Nayaka Kaliyana, &,son of the above-mentioned Nayaka Lôkaņa, gave to the same four Brâhmaņas some land and other property at the agrahára village of Pauva, situated in Taluragekholla, for the purpose of feeding the Brâhmaņas at a sattra or alms-house established by his mother Pômåkauva ?]. The property do granted is described as
one largest (uttama) nirarttana (and) one smallest (kanishtha) nivarttana, making thus half a vritti (of land); connected with it, half of a first-rate (uttama) house and one middle-sized (madhyama) house, and a khadavalaka connected with them;' and, so far as I can make out from the text, this property hu originally belonged to one Lakhumanaghaisasa, who had sold it to the traders of the village, of whom it was afterwards purchased by Kaliyaņa.
The date of this donation does not work out satisfactorily; for the first of the bright half of Åsvins of Saka-Sarvat 1114, which was the year Paridhậvin, corresponds to the 9th September, A.D. 1192, which was a Wednesday, not a Friday. The localities I am unable to identify.
Finally, or inscription in lines 19-23) records that, on Friday, the fifth lunar day of the bright half of Phålguna of the Pramadin year, the same Nayaka Kaliyaņa gave to the same four Brâhmaņas some land, which he had purchased of Mâyimkauva, the daughter's daughter of Sômêsvarabbatta, a student of the Sâmavêda, for the purpose of feeding the pupils at a school established for the study of the Vedas.
The year Pramadin of this date should be Saka-Samvat 1115 expired, and for this year the given date corresponds to Friday, the 28th February, A.D. 1194, when the 5th tithi of the bright half ended 21 h. 44 m. after mean sunrise.
TEXT. 1 Svasti [18] Sriman-mahamandalesvarô Vira-Bhôjadevaḥ Pranalaka-durgga-sibire
sukha-samkathå-vinode2 na rajyam kurvânaḥ Sakansipa-kåled-arabhys varsheshu dvadasóttara
'satadhika-sahasréshu nivșittêshu varttamâna-883 dhåraņa-samvatsar-êntarggata-Pushya-bahula-dvådaśyam Bhauma-våre bhånôr
uttarayaņa-samkramaņa-parvvani nija-rajy-A. 4 bhivriddhaye sahavasi-Lokaņa-nayakéna kåritasya mathasya? Amritésvaramorty
Umamahesvaradêvasya pamchôpachâ5 ra-půj Artham sahavasi-brahmana-bhojan-arthan g ri-Mahalakshmi(kshmi dêvyas
trikala-naivedya-pari [ch]ål-artham tan-matha-khamda-sphati6 ta-jfrnn-oddhår-ártham Edenåd-Amntarggata-Kopparavada-grâma-sam-abhyamntare lo
pûrvva-digbhågê Tiravadabidât Pannale-durgga-gâmi
"A place . Biror Beed’lies 71 miles south-west of Kolhapur; md, in case this were the Tiravadabida of our inscription, I would identify Kopparavada with the village Kopurda' of the maps, whicb is about 2 miles north by west of .Bir.'
The word thaddiya(P), which in line 16 precedes this name, I do not understand. *The first tithi of the bright half ended about 11 h. 12 m. after mean sunrise of this day. • The original, in line 21, bas the word [kho ?]dakd which I do not understand. From an impression, supplied to me by Dr. Fleet.
Originally "dév6 was engraved. 7 Here and in other places below, the rules of sandhi have not been observed.
It is difficult to say wbether the last but one word of this compound should be read parichala or parivala. I take it to be parichala, employed in the sense of parichára, i.e. prija; compare the use of the word prija in l. 5. Read datarggata.
Read -dbhyantare.

Page #265

216
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
7 no marggat pärvvataḥ karada-kahestranh) tal-parvvataḥ kabêtaapaladêvên=
Opalakshitaykh rikta-tatáka-pAlyah uttaratah 8 '[karam]jamálåt-paschimataḥ
Demilêya-Chendikêya-vfitti-kshetra-laran]ja kahetzaydreddakshiņatah Seram chatuh-kim-Abhyantare E9 "[dojn de-damda-månena vapyakana parchased-adhikam pamcha-latan salikhalla
kahêtrum tat-pratibaddha tad-gram-abhyantare dvadasa10 [he]sta-pramäņam nivéśanam tat-pratibaddham khadavalakam chall* &tat
Maryam tan.matha-nivishta-sahavasy-Adityabha11 No-Lakshmadharabhatta-Karahâtaka-Prabhakaraghaisasa-Vásiyaņaghaisâs-êty=êvam ni
vishta-brahmana-chatoshtaya-hastê & 12 Hana-shitar dhára-pûrvvakam sarvva-namasyarsary va-bådhå-pariharam sarvv-aya
vifuddhar rájakiyanam=anamgaliprêkahaniya 18 m=i-charadr-arkka-sthiram dattavan ! Anyach=cha U Sakanfipa-kalad-Arabhya
varsh shu chaturddasóttara-satadhik-haarênhu mivritte14 shu varttamena-Paridhivi-samvatsar-antarggata-Åsvije-buddha-pratipedi Sukra
våre tasy-aiva sahavasi-LØkana-naya 15 kaya putraḥ Kaliyana-nayakaḥ (sva?] .. [b] .. [kauva?] . ḥ sa[trell
brahmana-bhojan-Artham Taluragekholl-Amintarggata-8-19 16 grahara-Pauvagráma-sim-Abhyamntarels pürva-digbåge tad-gråma-[ma]hajanair
ddana-krayena gribita[m] khaddiya[m] Lakhumaņaghai17 sdsagya vfitti-madhyêuttama-nivartta [nam=@kam k apishtha-ni]varttapam=éka[m
êvama]rddha (vri]ttih tat-pratibaddham [ttama)-gfihasy=&rddhari madhyamaAgri18 ham-ekam tat-pratibaddham khadavalakan @14 . . . . . .jana .
sta · [AA]na-krayêņa grihitvå på[rvvo]kta-Divishta-brahmana-chata19 shtaya-bastê db&r&-půryvakar Barvya-badhk-pa[riharam Barvv-Aya-vi]śnddham [A
chamdr-&rkka-sthiram dattavan 11 Anyach=cha || Pramidi-samvatsar-anta20 regate-Phalguna-buddha-pamchamyam Sukra-varê .15 . . . . . . . .
... [grá]ma-sm-8bhyamntare16 pärvva-digbháigê chhamdôga-Sômêsvarabhattasya 21 [au]hitrys Máyimkauvayaḥ vpittel7 . . . . . . . . . .
[sa ê]va Kaliyana-nayakaḥ vedAdhyayana-[khôP]ďaka22 chchha[t*]tra-bhojan-artham tasy&s=sak&[&d=dAna-krayêņa] gribitvå på[rvvôleta-ni].
vishta-brahmana-chatashtaya-haste dhård-pôrvvakar sarvva-b423 dha-parihara sarvv-âya-visaddham-a-chamdr-&rkka-sthiram dattavân || chha 11
Here a sign of punctuation was originilly engraved ; but it appears to have been struck out again. * This sign of punctuation is superfluous.
The first akshara in these brackets is almost entirely broken away, and of the second it is doubtful whether it should be read ran or runs or ré.
. This sign of punotuation is superfluous.
• Of the akahara, in these bracketa, again, only the two consonanta k and are certain. I believe that originally kamra was engraved, and that this bus been altered to karan • This sign of punctuation is superfluous.
This akahara is quite broken away. * This sign of panctuation is superfluous.
. It is just possible that the two akaharas prlksha may have been altered to prakalt and that the akshara pa (giving prakaldpa) may have been added between the lines, above the akshara f. But ananing uliprikshastya also occurs in other inscriptione.
30 The lacrime in Major Graham's Report has : sa-mdt Pomákováydin. I Read rattr.
Read -antargat-d.. " Read Bhyantaré. # The facrimile in Major Graham's Report has: état=sarpan tad-grama-ma Adjana-haaldt. 1 Here the facsimile bu tarminn doa agrahara-Pova.
Kead-dbhyantard. 17 Here the facsimile apparently has writtér-ultama.bldmeh nivarttanary-Ottar.drddhan.

Page #266

No. 30.]
Xa mi
GADAG INSCRIPTION OF BHILLAMA.
GADA INSCRIPTION OF THILAKA
217
No. 30. GADAG INSCRIPTION OF THE YADAVA BHILLAMA;
SAKA-SAMVAT 1113.
BY F. KIELHORN, PE.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. This inscription is on a stone at the temple of Trikatte vara (Śiva) at Gadag, the chief town of the Gadag tAluks in the Dharwår district of the Bombay Presidency. Its existence was indicated, twenty years ago by Dr. Fleet in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. II. p. 298, and I now edit it from an excellent impression, supplied to me by the same scholar.
The inscription contains 21 lines of writing which covers & space of about 1' 7" broad by 1' 11" high. Excepting that in line 12 three aksharas have been intentionally effaced, lines 1-19 are in fair state of preservation and may be read with confidence through. out; but the greater part of lines 20 and 21 is broken away, and so is the end of the inscription,- probably one or two more lines, of no particular importance. At the top of the stone are, in the centre, a linga and a priest; to the right, & cow and calf with the sun or moon above them; and to the left, a ball with the moon or sun above it. The size of the letters is between
" and ".-The characters are Nagari.-The language is Sanskrit. Speaking generally, lines 1-9 are in verse, and lines 10-20 in prose; and the inscription apparently ended with other (benedictive and imprecatory) verses. The orthography calls for no remarks.
The inscription records a grant of land by the Yadava king Bhillamadeva (of Dévagiri). Opening with a verse which invokes the protection of 'Kamsa's foe' (Vishnu), it gives in seven verses the following genealogy of the donor :- In Yadu's family there was a king named Sevanadêve. His won was the prince Mallugidêve. His son, again, was the prince Amaraganga. After him his younger brother Karnadáva became king. And his son was the king Bhillamadove, an incarnation as it were of Krishna, who, conquering many countries and acquiring much wealth, rendered the rule of the family of king Sévans (or of the Sevana kings) highly prosperous.- After this, the inscription in another verse (in line 9) states that Bhillamadêva had a minister, named Jaitasimhs, who was endowed with the three constituent elements of regal power, whose prowess' was surpassing thought, and who was a very scorpion to rulers of districts. .
Lines 10-19 then record that, at the representation of this Jaitasimha, His Majesty Bhillamadeva, adorned with such titles. as 'the refuge of the whole world, the illustrious favourite of the earth, Maharajadhiraja, Paramétvara, Paramabhaffäraka, the ornament of Yadn's family, born in the holy Vishnu's lineage,' while his camp of victory was located at Hérüra, - at & Solar eclipse on Sunday, the new-moon tithi of Jyaishtha of the Virôdhaksit year, when 1113 years had elapsed of the era of the Saks king, after having washed the foet of the holy chief of neoetics Siddhåntichandrabhishanapanditadova, also oalled Satyavákya, the disciple of Vidy Abharaṇadeva who in turn was a disciple of Somdevaradeva, and superintendent (or chief priest) of the shrine of the god Svayambhû-Trikațagvars at Kratuka, granted the village of Hiriya-Handigola in the Beluvols Three-hundred, free from tolle, taxes and molestation, with every kind of income, with its boundaries as they were known before, not to be pointed at with the finger by the king's officials, and together with the tribhôga, making it & sarva-namasya grant and dividing it into two parts, one of which, according to line 19, was destined for the god Trikatesvara.-- From here the text becomes mutilated or is entirely broken away; and what remains of lines 20 and 21, only shows that the
vis. prabhatua, mentra, and sladha.
See Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 971; I do not foel sure that the explanation, there given of tribkóga, is correct, bat am unable to explain the term myself.

Page #267

218
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
inscription ended with an appeal to future rulers to respect this grant, and with one or more of the customary benedictive and imprecatory verses. According to the above, the genealogy, furnished by this record of Bhillama," is this :
1. Sevaņadeva.
2. Mallugideva, son of 1.
8. Amaragange, son of 2.
4. Karnadeva, younger brother of 3.
5. Bbillamadeva, son of 4. Of these princes or kings, Sevaņadêve clearly is the Sềuna or Séanachandra of whom we possess two inscriptions of Saka-Samvat 991;9 and Amaraganga is the Amaragångêya who in Hêmadri's Vratakhanda: also is stated to have been born from Mallugi, while in the Haralahalli copper-plates of Singhaņa II. of Saka-Samvat 1160 his name is given before that of Mallugi, his exact relationship to this prince being left undefined. Quite new to us are the name of Karnadeva and the statement that he was Bhillama's father. The Paithan copper-platess of Ramachandra of Saka-Samvat 1193 only record in a general way that Bhillams came after Mallugi; but the Haralahalli plates distinctly assert that Bhillama was born from Mallugi, and this, too, is the conclusion which Professor Bhandarkar has drawn from the account of the Yadava family given by Hêmådri.- To reconcile these different statements is impossible, and, obliged to choose between them, I would unhesitatingly adopt the account given by the present inscription, because I do not believe that its author could have made a mistake about the name of the father of the sovereign whose grant he was recording.
The name of the minister at whose representation this grant was made, according to our text, was Jaitasimha. He of course is the Jaitrasimba who, in line 30 of the Gadag inscription of the Hoysala Vira-BallAla of Saka-Samvat 1114, is described as the right arm of Bhillama, and whose defeat by Vira-Ballkļa is spoken of in that inscription. With great probability it has been suggested that this Jaitasimha or Jaitrasimha must be identical with Bhillama's son and successor, Jaitugi or Jaitrapala; but it is somewhat strange that our inscription should be silent about the close relationship of both.
The prose part of this inscription has much in common with the corresponding portion of the inscription of Vira-Ballkļa which has just been mentioned. It records a grant made in favour of the same temple, and mentions the same ascetic as the personage whose feet are supposed to have been washed by the donor. The date of our inscription corresponds, for Saka-Samvat 1113 expired which was the Virodhaksit year, to Sunday, the 23rd June, A. D. 1191, when there was a solar eclipse which was visible in India, 10 h. 29 m. after mean sunrise ; and the date of Vira-Ba10Aļa's inscription is Saturday, the 21st November, A.D. 1192. Between these two dates, therefore, Jaitasimba must have been defeated by Vira-Ball&la, and must the country about Gadag have passed from the possession of Bhillams into that of the Hoysala prince, a circumstance which undoubtedly caused somebody to efface Bhillama's name in line 12 of this record.
Compare Dr. Fleet's Dynasties of the Kanarese Districts, p. 72, and Dr. Bhandarkar'. Early History of the Dekkas, p. 81. * See Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 224.
See Dr. Bhandarkar, l.e. p. 112, v. 85. • See Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XV. p. 386. See Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 315. • See ib. Vol. II. p. 300.

Page #268

No. 30.]
GADAG INSCRIPTION OF BHILLAMA,
219
Of the localities mentioned in this inscription, Kratuka is Gadag itself, and HiriyaHandigola probably is the village of 'Hundeegol,' about six miles west by north of Gadag; the place Hêrûrâ mentioned in line 12 I am unable to identify.
TEXT.
1 [Om] Om svasti ! Avatu sa vaḥ Kamskriḥ kumuda-ruchir-bhati
yat-karê Samkhah i kshirabdhi-mathana-sarbhrama-samkrantaḥ 2 phêna-pamja ira 11 [111] Asti: kshattriya-simhasya Yadu-nämnah
kulan bhuvi | lila-kpit-êvatârâņa Hariņa 3 yad=alamkritam ![211] Tatra Sêvaņadêv-åkhyaḥ prathitaḥ prithivi.
patiḥ | Asid-asésha-bhûpåla-mauli-lAlita-sa4 sanah 11 [31] Tasya Mallugidêv-akhyo babhava npipatiḥ sutaḥ yasya
na pratimallo sbhon=npipêshu kshiti-mamdale || [411] Tasy=&5 py-Amaragamg-akhyastanayê sbhOn=mahipatiḥ
pratâpa-påvaka-plushţapratyarthi-nfipa-kânanah !! [5 11°] Tatas-tad-anujah 6 Srimân-Karnnadôvô nripô sbhavat
Saradimdu-prabha-subhra-yasodhavalit-akhilaḥ 11 [6 11*] Tasya cha II 7 Játô Vrindavana-krida-kantakt samkha-lazhchchha(chha)nah
raja Bhillamadêv-Akhyaḥ sutaḥ Kri. 8 shņa ir=¶ḥ 11 [7 119] Åkramya vividhân-desân=arjayitva dhanam bahu |
yêna Sêvana-bhû pêla9 kala-rajyam vivarddhitam || [811] Tasy=&sti Jaitasimh-akhyaḥ sakti
traya-samanvitaḥ atarkya-vikramo mam. 10 tri mandalesvara-vrischikaḥ 11 [9 118) Tasya vijñåpanêna ll têna cha
samastabhuvanasraya-sriprithvivallabha-mahårå 11 jadhiraja-paramêśvara-paramabhattâraka-Yadukulatilaka-bri Vishnuvamsódbh & v-êtyadi.
samasta-nâme12 vali-virajamânôna srimat-pratâpachakravarttin[a] . . . dévêna
Hêrûra-samåvåsita-vijayaskamdhd13 vårêna Sakanfipakal-&tita-samvatsara-satéshu trayodas-adhikeshy-êkadaśasu
varttamâna-Virðdhaksit-samvatsa14 r-antargata-Jy@bhth-Amavasyayim-Aditya-vård sûrya-grahanê srimat
Kratuka-SvayambhQ-Trikatesvaradeva-sthânâche 15 ryasya Somesvaradeva-sishya-Vidyabharanadêva-sishyasya Satyaváky-para
Dåmadhồyasya srimat-parama16 tapasicharya-Siddhantichandra bhushanapamţitadovasya
påda-prakshålanam kritvå Beluvolatrisat-imtargata17 Hiriya-Hamdigola-nama-gråmah sa-sulka-kara-badha-parihåraḥ s amast-adêya
sahitaḥ pūrva-prasiddha : 18 små-samanvitó r åjakîyânâm=anamgulipzékshaņlyas-tribhôg 4-yuktaḥ sarva
namasyikțitya dvēdb& 19 vibhajya dhård-pûrvakar Ba-fasand dattaḥ 11 Tatr=aikô bhagas
tasy=aiva bhagavatag=Trikațêsvaradêvasy=&
Prom an impression, snpplied to me by Dr. Fleet. MetreArya.
Metre of verses 2-9. Sloks (Anushtabb). • This sign of punctuation is superfluous.
Here about three aksharas are intentionally effaced; but these aksharas must hnve been Bhillama, and I believe that the traces which remain of them, fully justify this reading.
27 2

Page #269

220
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
20
dharmastad-vamsyair-anyaigacha
. . . . . . . . . . .
bhmipalaih pålaniyah | Uktam cha pålanê .9 . . . . . . . . . . .
bhiḥ Sagar-adibhiḥ yasya yasya (yada]
21
.
.
.
.
.
.
[rå
ja
No. 31.- PARLA-KIMEDI PLATES OF THE TIME OF VAJRAHASTA.
BY F. KIELHORN, PA.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. These plates were first brought to Dr. Holtzsch's notice by Mr. G. V. Ramamurti of ParlaKimedi, the chief town of the Parla-Kimedi Zamindart in the Gañjam district of the Madras Presidency, and were afterwards sent to him for examination by the Collector of Ganjam. They have now been presented to the Madras Museum by Sri Padmanabha Deo, brother of the Zamîndâr of Parla-Kimedi. I edit the inscription which they contain from excellent impressions, supplied to me by Dr. Hultzsch.
These are three well preserved copper-plates, each of which measures 9" long by from 24 to 27" broad. About 11 from the proper right margin, each plate has a round hole, about 11' in diameter. The ring which passes through these holes had not been cut when the plates were received by Dr. Hultzsch. It is 31" in diameter and f" thick, and has its ends secured in a slightly oval seal which measures about 14" by 18" in diameter. This seal bears in relief a bull couchant, facing the proper left, with the moon's crescent above it, and placed on a plain pedestal which is supported by a lotus flower. Between this flower and the pedestal is the Någart legend bri-D[&]raparano.- Each of the three plates is inscribed on both sides, but the writing which we now find on the first side of the first plate, and, with the exception of four aksharas, all the writing on the second side of the third plate, are apparently later additions, and the inscription proper which these plates contain begins therefore on the second side of the first plate and ends at the top of the second side of the third plate. Of the writing within these limits the average size of the letters is about t". The characters, perhaps the most interesting feature of this inscription, present a curious mixtures of the Någari alphabet, as written in Southern India, and of several southern alphabets, properly so called. Speaking generally, of about 730 aksharas which the inscription contains, 320 are written in Nagari and 410 in southern characters; and the writer has not merely shown his familiarity with several kinds of writing, but has also displayed some skill in the arrangement of the different characters. To show this, it will suffice to draw attention to the manner in which he has written, e.g., the word paramamahesvarô in 1. 7, and the same word in 1. 9; Gargamalakulatilakó in l. 8, and Gangámalakulatilakah in l. 9; sútradhára in l. 3, and the same word in l. 28; guna and gana in lines 10 and 11; vahubhir in 1. 25, and bahubhis in lines 25-26; yasya yasya and tasya tasya in l. 26, etc. As regards the southern alphabets put under contribution by him, the majority of the characters used is found in the Chêra copper-plates of which a photo-lithograph is published in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. V. p. 139; but some of the characters employed also are peculiar to what Dr. Burnell has called the Western Châlukya alphabet of A.D. 608, the Eastern (Kalinga) Chalukya alphabets, and even the Chola-Grantha alphabet. It thus happens that, excepting the letters r in Erayamarája in l. 13),? (in Chola in 1. 10), 7 (in Sélufélagadde in l. 18, and Lomka in 1. 20), and a few others which would not be expected to occur frequently, every letter

Page #270

No. 31.]
PARLA-KIMEDI PLATES OF VAJRAHASTA.
221
appears in at least two forms, and that for some we have no less than four (or even more) different forms. To give a few examples, we have two forms for the initial a, e.g. in an[8]ka, 1. 13, and asya, 1. 16; for k, in Kalinga, 1. 2, and tilakó, 1. 8; for kh, in sukha, 1. 1, and likhitan, 1. 28; for g, in grámó, l. 15, and gråmasya, 1. 16; for ch, in achala, 1.2, and dcháryya, 1. 28; for 4, in chadamandr, 1. 3, and chadamani, 1.6;-three forms for dh, in dharmasya, l. 27, stradhárasya, I. 3, and adhirdja, 1. 8; for m, in amara, 1. 1, mahardja, 1. 8, and parama, 1. 9; for o, in déval, 1-9, Bhuvana, 1. 3, and vara, 1. 6; for 8, in svasty, l. 1, sarva, l. 1, and sakala, 1. 10;- four or even more forms for j, in rája, 1. 13, janita, 1.5, rája, 1. 8, rájó, 1. 11, and mafijari, 1. 6; for , in anukárinaḥ, 1.1, ramaniya, 1. 1, guna, 1. 10, dakshinata), . 17, and gana, 1. 11; for t, in vijayavatah, 1. 1, pratishthitasya, 1.2, tasya, 1. 9, adhipatih, 1. 10, and ittham, 1. 12; for h, in Mahandra, 1. 2, dhava, 1. 5, maharaja, 1. 8, and pariharan, 1. 15. And equally great is the variety of the signs for the medial vowels, especially in the case of u, d, e, and 6, which are written in four, five, or even six different ways.--The language of the inscription is Sanskrit, and, excepting two benedictive and imprecatory verses in lines 24-26, and another verse giving the name of the důtaka (here called djñaptı) in lines 27-28, the whole is in prose. In respect of orthography I have only to state that the consonant b is four times denoted by the sign forv (by the Någari sign for this letter in lavdha, 1. 13, Kadamva, l. 22, and vahubhir, 1. 25, and by a southern sign in savdaḥ, 1. 5), and twice by its own proper sign (in kutuinbinah, 1. 11, and bahubhis, 11. 25-26, where both times the same southern sign has been employed).
The inscription is of the reign of a Ganga king Vajrahasta, and it beging, similarly to the grants of the Ganga Maharajas Indravarman, Devendravarman, and Satyavarman, just as if it were meant to record a grant by that king himself, thus:
"Om! Hail! From his victorious residence of Kalinganagara which, charming with the delights of all seasons, resembles the town of the immortals,- the devout worshipper of Mahêsvara (Siva), who meditates on the feet of his parents, the ornament of the spotless family of the Gangas, the Maharajadhiraja Paramétvara, the illustrious Vajrahastadêva, who is freed from the stains of the Kali age by his obeisance to the two lotus-feet of the holy Gokarnasvåmin, the parent of the movable and immovable, the unique architect who has constructed the whole world, the god) with the moon for his crest-jewel who is installed on the spotless summit of mount Mahendra; who by his onslaught in many battles has roused the shorts of victory; whose blessed feet are tinged with thick clusters of the lustre of the crest-jewels of the circle of all chieftains, bowed down by his prowess; and whose fame is pure like the white water-lily, the jasmine, and the moon, and diffused in all quarters" .... Then, instead of recording some command of the king so described, the inscription in lines 9-15 tells us that "in the reign of this (Vajrahastadêva), the devout worshipper of Mahesvara, the ornament of the spotless family of the Gangas, the regent of five districts (pancha-vishaya), the illustrious Därepardja, a dear son of the illustrious Chola-K&madiraja and a home of all excellent qualities, issued the following command to all cultivators or bouseholders (kufumbin) inhabiting Lankaköņa :- Be it known to you that, on the occasion of giving our ?) daughter (to him) in marriage, we have given the village named Hossandi, exempting it from all taxes, to the ornament of tho Naggari-Salaki family, the son of the illustrious Erayamaraja, the Rajaputra marked with the name of (i.e., probably, named after) the illustrious Kamadi, who has illumined the quarters of the compass with the banner of the renown which he has gained by his victories in many battles."
Lines 16-21 then give an account of the boundaries of the village of Hollandi, which clearly contains the names of a fairly large number of other villages, but which, owing partly to
See Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. pp. 120, 123, 275 ; Vol. XIV. p. 11; Vol. XVI. p. 134; and Vol. XVIII. p. 144. · [This appears to be a corruption of the word Chalukya.-E. H.)

Page #271

222
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA..
(VOL. III.
my inability of identifying any of the localities mentioned, - I do not fully understand. To the east of Hossandi was Gandda, and to the south-east Kuravagadda, apparently two villages. To the south and south-west were a water-pond and the triangular (?) boundary-line of the villages ?) Vapavåţa, Chitragummi, and Hommandi. To the west lay (the village ?) Séjusejagaddi, the Palunga hill, and two boulders described as arangan-patthara and bhaduvalapatthara. On the north-western corner was the Kaurà river and a suliya (?) rock as far as the village P) Asuravali. To the north lay the village of Nanúņichadda, and a rock in the middle of & valley; and to the north-east (the village ?) Khaņdaddå as far as Guladda, which must be the Galadda previously mentioned.-- This account of the boundaries is followed, in lines 21-22, by the statement that the official in charge or headman (? pálaka) of the village, so granted, (at the time) was the illustrious Ugrakhêdiraja,s born in the Nidusanti clan, and called the ornament of the spotless family of the Kadambas.'
Lines 23-26 contain the usual admonition not to interfere with this donation, and cite two of the ordinary imprecatory versos, here ascribed to Vyasa. Line 27 records, in another verse. that the Ajñapti (or dataka) of this grant (dharma) was Vachchhapayya of the Kayastha family, & minister of Daraparája. And the inscription ends with the statement that it was written by the Mahdsandhivigrahin Drôņ&charya, and engraved by the artizan Namkañchyêmachari.
The inscription contains no date, but it would in my opinion, on mere palcographical grounds, have to be assigned to about the 11th century A.D. Now the Vizagapatam copper-plate grants of Anantavarm.a-Chôdagangadêve mention five Ganga kings named Vajrahasta; and since the latest of them, Vajrahastadêva V., the grandfather of AnantavarmaChodaganga who was anointed king on the 17th February, A.D. 1078, must have ruled about A.D. 1035-1070, it does not seem to me at all improbable that he may be the Vajrahastadêva in whose reign was made the donation which is recorded in our inscription.
Of the localities mentioned in this inscription, the town Kalinganagara (or Kalinganagara) and the mountain Mahendra are often spoken of in other inscriptions of the same family, and well known to us. The other localities referred to I have not been able to identify,
I have already stated that these copper-plates contain some additional writing, apparently of a later date, on the first side of the first plate and on the second side of the third plate. On the proper left half of the second side of the third plate there are four lines of incorrect Sanskrit, in southern Någari characters, which evidently have not been written by the writer of the inscription described above. The exact meaning of these lines I cannot make out, but it would seem to me that they record a donation, by means of & copper-plate grant, of the village Homandi (called Hommandi in 1. 17 of the preceding inscription) by a Ránaka Udayakhodin. A transcript of the four lines would be as follows:
Ránaka-fri-Udaya(P)khedi kêm[& P]k[8P]mandi y&(P)vad(?)vaďá gråma Homandi pravesa tamvra-s&sana(?) datah chatur-4
ghatá-simåsandhi-pray&ntaḥ. Regarding the endorsement of four lines on the first side of the first plate, nothing can be said but that it is not in Sanskrit and that, in line 3, it refers to Homandi.
1 Patthara wonld of course be the Sanskrit prastara, stone, rock.' • According to Brown's Telugu Dictionary, lonka mesne dell' E. H.)
Compare the name Dharmakhédin in Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 145, 1. 13.
For the employment of this term compare Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 17, 1. 63; XII. p. 98, 1. 60, XIII. p. 56, 1.25 ; p. 138, 1. 28; p. 250, 1.35; XIV. p. 56, 1. 118; XIX. p. 433, L 114; XX. p. 17, 1. 20; p. 106, 1. 28; p. 471, I. 51. See Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII, pp. 164, 170-171, and 175.
• See page 131 above, note 1.

Page #272

Parla-Kimedi Plates of the Time of Vajrahasta.
WETara
दस 5. टा टिमलहीला दि.
* OLDका feUT ) java सा कामरे 8003072,१६, टाटा
|
ल2018ynलहाल के जेठEUAटाटा टापट टात 862/688/0टी0टा 18 टकले। है 2 8 on:ट) 08885
क के काल में
पायाठी कमी दाटताना तलतिया 1008 या कामगार/य तयाक लदाल
टी1:ीमार) चलतगासनकून
माelow (वैदिक व व सल गह काय 18 सूतक या कालात काटाका कामया @ant का मटका मातोश्वाटर कला
AS
.
E. HULTZSCH
SCALE 7.
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #273

গরমেশ্বকোণcযা মামুতেওঁংঃ ওম কুu৪য়ন
मयसी यानियन लर हायक पवाठार BY : सारतसातवटया कामात माशाह तरल
मैं रतिया वयाशमत नहीबार कारवायछुरशता कालगतिल
STOH यावत ताठ मानलबहालमत मायगर SONठलरप्यावस/ सुरन
य
Litt.
करवा निलकणी मालसं वजन मु युवा AREMAParय माय टिम । किका) तं पाया गया तोहरे नसुत्र
मालपाय व लामालकावण्यायोग (मसूट फयटन
तर म वयाग गाव यूट च्यालिविश सकारात उनसुहगी मत
20
iiib.
माय
WATERPET मलिघावर मान पटल परसा A65 प्परमार (
इय

Page #274

No. 31.)
PARLA-KIMEDI PLATES OF VAJRAHASTA.
223
TEXT.
First Plate; Second Side. 1 Om svasty=Amarapar-åna kariņaḥ sarvarta-sukha-ramaniyad=vijayavatah 2 Kalinganagara-v&sakan-Mahêndriohal-&mala-sikhara-pratishthitasya sacharachara3 guros Bakala-bhuvana-nirmân-aika-sútradhårasya
sasanka-chudamañêr=bhagava4 tô
Gôkarnasvåminakha(s-cha)ranakamala-yagala-praņâmâd=vigata-kalikalam5 kô=nék-Abava-samkshobha-janita-jayasavdabda)ḥ
pratåp-ivanata-samasta-såma6 nta-chakra-chůdámani-prabhå-mañjari-pañja-rañj[i]ta-vara-charañaḥ sita-kumuda
kand-em*]7 dv-(a) vadåta-digdesa-vinirgato-yasaḥ paramamahêśvarð måtåpitri-pâda
Second Plate; First Side. 8 nadhyâtô Gang-Amala-kula-tilako maharaj[A]dhiraja-paraméévars-fri-Ve9 jrahastadêvaḥs tasya räjyê paramamahesvarð Gamg-amala-kula-tilakaḥ pañchavisha10 y-adhipatih
r-Chola-Kámadirajasys priya-tanayaḥ sakala-guna11 gan-ag[&*]raḥ śrimad-Daraparajo Lamkåkôņa-nivåsinaḥ kutumbinah 12 sarvvân=ittham=ajñâpayati [1] Viditam=asta VÔ Naggari-Saluki-kula-tila13 kaya gri-Erayamarája-sû navê 7 an[*]ka-samgråma-vija dha(dha)-kirtti-pata14 k-åvabhâsita-digantarålaya é rf-Kamadi-nam-åmkita-râjaputraya kanya
Second Plate; Second Side. 15 dana-nimitte Hossandi-nâmå gråmô=småbhiruddatta iti 8 sarvva-kara-pama(ri)haram kri16 två [1] Asya gråmasya simå-sandhayaḥ purvvataho Aladdaħli ignêyatah
Kuravagaddah 17 dakshiņataḥ sôdakastatakaḥ Vapavåta-Chitragummi-Hommandi-trikóla(ņa ?)18 sandhiḥ nairfiti(tl)m yavata(t) paschimataḥ Solusblågaddi Palumga-pa19 rvvataḥ aramgam-pattharaḥ bhaduvald-pattharas-chavayavya-kone Kaurl-vêņi 20 guliya-lila Asuravalim yåvata(t) uttarataḥ Nanûnichadda-gr&maḥ lomka21 madhye patthars-sila sanataḥ Khandadda Guladdam yavata(t) [1] Asya gråmasya pa
Third Plate; First Side. 22 Akah Kadamy(mb)-&mala-kula-tilakaḥ 13 sri-Ugrakhé[d]irajah Nidtsamti-vamsa
samadbhava-16
From impressions, supplied to me by Dr. Hultzach. Expressed by a symbol.
Read masti Amara'. Originally karanah was engraved. • The sign of the vowel i of ranjita is extremely faint in the impression.
I would not join this word with the following by the rules of samdhi. . Read bry-Ero
Read -navê-néka.. 8 Thin iti, if used at all, should have been placed after the following kritud.
Originally sandhiya) was engraved, but the sign for i has been struck out.
30 In the original this word looks rather like purgoanah. Here and below, the rules of sandhi have not been observed.
11 Here and in the following, the consonants which I have transcribed by dd, may possibly be dd. Read pdlakan. 13 Rend bry.Ugrao.
Read Onajo. 15 This last akshara originally was either vd or do, but it appears to have been altered to wa.

Page #275

224
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
23 s=cha [ll"] Asy=pama(ri) na kênachid=vådh& karaply& [1] yaḥ kara(r)ti 58
' pañcha-mah&påta ka-samyu24 kto bhavati [ll] Vy[4]sên=&py-aktaṁ || Svar dattår para-dattar vå yo harêta
Vasundhara[ml] 258 shashtir=vvarsha-sahasråņi vishthayam jâyatd krimiḥ [11] Va(ba)hubhir=vvasudha
datta ba26 hubhig=ch=&napálità [lo] yasya yasya yad bhumis-tasya tasya tada phalam [llo] 27 Ajñaptir-asya dharmasya Kayastha-kala-bhůshanaḥ [M] mantra: Daraparajasya
Vachchhapayyo ma28 håmatiḥ [ll"] Likhitam mahasandhivigrahi-Drônicháryy[@]ņa [*] atkirpņam
stradhára-Namkañchye
me
Third Plate; Second Side.
29 maohariņš [ll"]
No. 32.- ALAMPUNDI PLATE OF VIRUPAKSHA;
SAKA-SAMVAT 1305.
Br V. Venkarya, M.A. A tentative English translation of the subjoined inscription was published in 1878 in the Manual of the South Arcot District (page 2, note), and Mr. Sewell has drawn attention to this translation in his Lists of Antiquities, Volume I. page 207. The original consists of a single plate which is now in the possession of Narayana Sastri of Alampundi, a village in the Señji (Gingee) division of the Tiņdivanam tåluků of the South Arcot district, and was obtained by Dr. Hultzsch on loan through the kind offices of the Collector of the district. The plate measures abont 1l1 in height and 64' in breadth, and is rounded at the top. Both sides of the plate have raised rims to protect the writing, which is in fairly good preservation. There is a hole at the top of the plate; but the ring for which the hole was made, and the seal which that ring may have carried, are not forthcoming.
With the exception of the colophon Sri-Harihara, which is in Kanarose characters, the alphabet employed in the inscription is Grantha, which differs very little from its modern form. As in other Grantha and Tamil inscriptions,- if a group consisting of a consonant and of the secondary form of a vowel stands at the end of a line, the second element of the group is occasionally placed at the beginning of the next following line if no room is left for it at the end of the preceding line. Thus, of dê of dévyám (1. 9 f.), the & is at the end of line 9 and the d at the beginning of line 10. Similar instances occur in sau (1.12 f.) and bhyó (1. 20 f.). Again, of mayd (1.21 f.) the y is found in line 21 and the & in the following line. Another instance of the same peculiarity occurs in kkó (1. 15 f.). Sach & separation is impossible in the Telugu or Kanarese alphabets, because the secondary form of a vowel is there attached to the consonant itself and constitutes along with it a single complex symbol. In the Grantha, Tamil, and Malayalam alphabets, the secondary vowel forms are distinct symbols which are written either before or after the consonant. Irregularities similar to those pointed out above are thus
1 Metro: sloka (Anushtabh); and of the following verses. * Read shashi varsha..
Read mantri. • Originally rdtradhdri. was engraved, but the sign for i has been struck out.
No 85 on the Tindivasam Taluk Map.

Page #276

No. 32.]
ALAMPUNDI PLATE OF VIRUPAKSHA.
225
rendered possible in these alphabets, and are of frequent occurrence in Grantha and Tamil inscriptions. Another graphical peculiarity of the Alampůndi plate deserves to be noted. The consonant group nr of the Tamil names Palakunra (1. 15) and tanri (1. 23) is, in the absence of Grantha letters to represent it, denoted by the group nr, as it would be vulgarly pronounced even now. The language of the subjoined inscription is incorrect Sanskrit, verse (1l. 1 to 22, and 26 to 33) and prose (ll. 1, 22 to 26, and 34).
The first and second verses of the inscription contain invocations addressed to the Boarincarnation of Vishna and to the goddess of the Earth, respectively. The third verse refers to Bukkarája (I.), who belonged to the race of the Moon, and who was the son of Samgama (I.) by Kåmåkshi. Bukka's son was king Harihara (II.) who, as in other inscriptions, is said to have performed "the sixteen great gifts" (verse 4). Harihara (II.) married Malladevi, who belonged to the family of Ramadêve; and their son was Virupaksha (v. 5), who conquered the kings of Thundira, Chola and Pandya, and the Simhalas, and presented the booty of his wars to his father (v. 6). On the day of the Pushya-sankranti of the year Raktákshin (v. 8), which corresponded to the Bake your 1805, king Virupaksha (v.7) granted to certain unnamed Brahmaņas of varions gôtras the village of Ålampûndi (v. 9). This village had been the object of a previous grant by Harihara (II.) (v. 9) and had then received the surname Jannambikábdhi (v. 10). The pronouns mama and maya in lines 17 and 21 show that both Harihara's previous grant and the present donation of Virupaksha were made at the instance of a princess who was the sister of Harihara (II.) (v. 9) and, consequently, the paternal aunt of Virupaksha, and whose name must have been Jannêmbikê, because the village of Alampûndi received the surname Jannâmbikábdhi (.e. Jannimbika-samudram) after her own name. The description of the boundaries of the granted village is contained in lines 22 to 26. Then follow three of the customary imprecatory verges. The inscription ends with the name Sri-Harihara.
The Ålampūnļi plate would add considerably to our knowledge of the history of the first Vijayanagara dynasty, if we could be quite sure of the genuineness of the plate. As in other inscriptions of this dynasty, the first historical person is said to have been Samgama (I.). The Âlampůndi plate is the only inscription which informs us of the name of Samgama's queen, viz. Kâmâkshi. According to the same plate the queen of Harihara II. was Malladevi. The Satyamangalam plates of Dêvardya II. give the name of Harihara's queen as Malåmbika. As the two names Malladevi and Malambik& are very similar, we may, for the present, consider them as identical. The Âlampūņdi plate adds that Malladevi belonged to the family of Råmadêve. It is not impossible that Malladevi was related to the Yadava king Ramachandra, who was also called Ramsdeve, and who reigned from Saka-Samyat 1193 to 1230.7 It is from the present inscription that we first leark that Harihara II. had a sister called Jannâmbikê and & son called Virupaksha, who is reported to have made extensive conquests in the south, and whom his father appears to have placed in charge of at least a portion of the South Arcot district. The date of the grant of Virupaksha (Saka-Samvat 1305 for 1307, the Raktákshi samvatsara) is a few years later than the accession of Harihara II.8 In referring to a previous grant of the village of Alampûndi by Harihara II. himself, the inscription implies that the latter was ruling over a portion of the modern South Arcot district even before Saka-Samvat
In the Tamil inscriptions contained in Volume I. of Dr. Hultzacb's South Indian Inaoriptions, especially in the comparatively modern opes among them, several instances of this peculiarity occar on esch page; see, e.g., page 72, where there are no less than nine cases.
ante, p. 116. On this name see ante, p. 119, note 6. The Raktakabin year does not correspond to Suka-Sao vat 1305, but to 1307 current.
Abdhi is a more poetical synonym of ramudra, a frequent ending of village names; bence the actual surname was probably Jannambik samudram, ante, p. 37, verse 9.
Dr. Fleet's Kararese Dynasties, p. 71. • Haribara Il. must have ascended the throue between Saka-Samvat 1298 and 1801 ; ante, p. 115, note 11.
20

Page #277

226
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
1307. We do not know from other sources that, at this time, he had already extended his dominions to that part of the country. The earliest inscriptions of Harihara II. that have hitherto been discovered in the south, are dated in Saka-Samvat 1315. Consequently, it is at least doubtful if the date of the Alampundi plate can be looked upon as genuine. If the weekday were mentioned in the date, it could be verified by an expert, and the result of such verification would help considerably in deciding whether the grant is gengine or not. The omission of the week-day and of the names of the donees may also be urged against the genuineness of the document. The orthographical as well as calligraphical mistakes in which this small inscription abounds, and the uncouth language and construction which, to a casual reader, render it difficult to say who the actual donor was,- Harihara, Virupaksha, or Jannambika, - are other facts which may be urged against the genuineness of the plate. On the other hand, we cannot definitely pronounce the inscription to be a forgery, because the date, Saka-Samvat 1305 (for 1307), actually falls into the reign of Harihara II., who, in verse 4, is spoken of as if he was living at the time of the grant. In spite of the doubts which may thus be reasonably entertained as to its genuineness, the grant is interesting as the first known copper-plate inscription in Grantha characters, professing to belong to the Vijayanagara dynasty.
The object of the grant, Alampundi, is identical with the village in which the plate is still preserved. Âlampûndi was situated in the district of Cheñchi, which formed part of the country of Palakunrakkóttam, which was also called after Chimkapura (v. 9). According to Mr. Crole's Chingleput Manual, page 438, Palakanrakkôttam was situated in the North Arcot district. But the present inscription shows that a portion of the South Arcot district was also included in this kõttam. Chiņkapura is probably the same as Sir.gavaram near Gingee in the Tindivanam tålaka (No. 146 of the Taluk Map), and Cheñchi is a Sansksitised form of Señji, vulgo Gingee, the site of a well-known hill-fort. The boundaries of Alampûndi were :- In the east, Tápriêntala; in the north, the Veganadi (river); in the west, Saktimangala; and in the south, Mâbhuvillienatala. Of these, Saktimangala has to be identified with Sattiyamangalam (No. 84 on the Taluk Map), which is situated to the south-west of Alampûņdi. The northern boundary, the Veganadi, does not retain its old name. On the Tindivanam Taluk Map there is a river marked as flowing to the north of Alampûndi, but its name is given as Varahanadi. The same river is mentioned in the Manual of the South Arcot District, where another name of the river is also given, vit. the Gingee, which is evidently derived from the town of Gingee, close to which the river flows in its lower course. Consequently, the Veganadi of the inscription has to be identified with the Vardhanadi of the Taluk Map. Tånrientala is a Sanskritised form of the Tamil name Tânri-êndal, which means '& hill on which tånri trees grow. The last portion of the name of the southern boundary, énatala, is also a corruption of the Tamil word endal, 'a hill.' But neither Tågri-endal nor Mâbhuvilli-êndal can be traced on the Taluk Map.
In the Manual of the South Arcot District, the colophon Sri-Harihara is explained as the signature of king Harihara II. As, however, all other Vijayanagara grants conclude with the name of some god as Virupaksha, Venkatéia or Ráma, it is preferable to explain the colophon Sri-Harihara as denoting the tutelar deity of king Virupaksha, who made the grant.
TEXT.3
First Side 1 * [*] at [TW] ETT a vyforum 2 @ [1] fecraticua fara : Unfort [ne]
ante, p. 116.
The carliest dato hitherto discovered for Harihara II. is Šaka-Samvat 1301, and the latest 1321; ante. pp. 116 and 117.
3 From ink-impressions, received from the Editor. Rend xfi.

Page #278

No. 32.]
ALAMPUNDI PLATE OF VIRUPAKSHA.
2:27
3 शस्वत्' विखभरां वन्दे वि[खां*] हरकुं[९] बिनीम् । 'मूर्तिमुग्धेन्दु4 चूडस्य सप्तसागरमेखलाम् । [२] आसीनि:सीम*]महिमा' हि5 माशुकुलशेखरः । बुक्कराज इति माप[:*] कामा6 तीसंगमात्मनः । [३] पुत्रस्तस्यास्ति सुचामतेजी ह.. 7 रिहरी न्द्रपः । यः षोडशमहादानदीक्षित: क8 लिमक्षिणोत् । [४*] रामदेवकुलाम्भोधिकमला9 यां स कीर्तिमान् । विरूपाक्षमहीपाल[म्*] मल्ला10 "देव्यामजीजनत् । [५] 'तुण्डीरिचोळपाण्डयानां*] मापा11 बिर्जित्य सिहलान् । स(:) शंकर[स]खादीनि पित्रे र12 नानि दत्तवान् । [६] पुण्यश्लोकाग्रगण्यो13 "सौ विरूपाक्षमहीपतिः । शकवर्षसहस्रा14 धिपञ्चोत्तरशतत्रये । [*] "रताक्षीपुष्थसंक्रा15 न्तौ पुण्यकाले शुमै दिने [1] पलकुण]को-12 16 दृविख्यातदेशे चिंकपुराभिधे [८] चेञ्चिनीति 17 सुग्राममालम्पूण्डीतिनामकम् [*] पूर्वे दत्तम् मम 18 भात्रा नाम्ना हरिहरेण च [*] "तत्ग्रामभूसुरथे19 हैरस्थितं [*]ममुत्तमम् [*] "जबाबिकाब्धिविख्यात20 म्" चतुस्मीमासमन्वितम् । [१०] नानागोत्रेभ्यो विप्रे21 भ्यो तेभ्यो भोक्तुमदात् सुधी[:*] । सर्वमान्य मया" 22 दत्तम्" ग्राममाचन्द्रतारकम् । [११] एतत्ग्रामस्य पूर्व23 सीम तापिएन्तलपय्यन्तम् । उत्तरसीमै
I Read शवविश्वंभरा. - Read हरिकुटुम्बिनीम्.
- Read मूर्ति. • Read महिमा हिमांश. Read तेजा.
• Rend 79: 7 The 8 of dit is at the end of the previous line. s Read तुखौर.
. Read सिंहखान्. 10 The & of sau is at the end of the previous line.
॥ Read रक्ताक्षि.. 19 The d of kø is at the beginning of the next line. Is Road विख्याते देश. - Read सयाम. • Read °रर्थितं. • Read जनाम्बिका. The dot md is engraved below the line. + Read विख्यातं.
IB Read गोचेभ्यी. 10 Tho é of bhy6 is at the end of the previous line. Read f r uit. . 20 Road सर्वमान्य. #1 The 8 of mayd is at the beginning of the next line. Read दत्तं.
____ Read एतद्द्यामस्थ. * Read out; the composer has here used the Tamil tadbhava of the Sanskrit word. - Read पर्यन्तम्.
38 Read THT and see note 24 above.
202

Page #279

228
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. III.
24 वेगनदीपर्यन्तम् । पश्चिम् शक्तिमम्गलसी25 मापर्यन्तम् [*] दक्षिणम्' मा विनिएनतल-'
Second Side. 26 सीमापर्यन्तम् । खदत्ता परदत्तां वा यो 27 हर[त*] वसुन्धराम् [1] षष्ठिवर्षसहयणि' विष्ठा28 याजाय[ते] क्रिमिः । [१२] स्वदत्ता[द ]हिगुणम् पुण्य29 म् परदत्तानुपालनम् [*] 'परदतापहा30 रेण स्वदताम्' निष्फलं भवेत् । [१३] सामान्यो[य]31 धर्मसेतुवृपाणम् काले काले पाल32 नीयो भवत्भिः [*] सर्बानतान् भाविनः पा33 र्थिवेन्द्रान् भूयो भूयो याचते रामभद्रः [॥ १४*] 34 श्रीहरिहर" [*]
TRANSLATION.
(Line 1.) Let there be prosperity! (Verse 1.) Adoration to the primeval Boar, whose (pair of) tasks have the shape of the syllable Om, who is sporting in the pond (which is) the Sruti (Veda), (and) who possesses firm power (or, who carries the constant goddess of Fortune)!
(V.2.) I perpetually bow to (the goddess of) the whole Earth, who is the consort of Hari (Vishpu), who is one of the (eight) bodies of (Siva) who bears the lovely moon on his crest, (and) who has the seven oceans for her girdle !
(V. 3.) There was a king called Bukkarája, whose might was unbounded, who was an ornament of the race of the Moon, (and) who was the son of Kåmåkshi and Samgama.
(V. 4.) His son is king Harihara, who equals Sutraman (Indra) in power (and) who, being devoted to the performance of) the sixteen great gifts, has destroyed (the sins of the Kali (age).
(V.5.) This famous (king) begat prince Viropéksha on Malladevi, (who arose) from the race of Ramadeva, as Kamala (Lakshmi) from the ocean.
(V. 6.) Having conquered the kings of Tondira, Chola and Pandya, (and) the Sinhalas, he (i.e. Virapaksha) presented erystalsil and other jewels to (his) father.
1 Read पषिमसौमा शक्तिमङ्गल.
_' Read दक्षिणसौमा. 3 In the original the space between fw and is larger than betal; this is probably due to an errore. Close to the left of Vand below the line there seems to be an indistinct symbol which may be read asor 7.
• Read षष्टिं वर्षसहसाधि. • The engraver has entered only the é of td snd omitted the symbol 1. • Read
; the engraver has, by mistake, written and instead of the second t of the group tta, and the symbol should, strictly speaking, be transcribed as T.
7 Read wc; the engraver bas bere repeated the mistake mentioned in the preceding note, and thus thongh he meant dattam, has put down datdm. Read o ut. Rend wafu:.
In Kanarese characters. 11 Sankarasakha is synonymous with ficapriya, whicb, according to the Sanskrit dictionaries, meana a crystal.' According to the Tamil dictionaries, fivag is used in the sense of 'out's-eye.'

Page #280

First Side.
Second Side.
'
வ
123ர உடகதாசர உாடெர் மலராக வனணி பாராட்ாகியே சேதர பாணன் '823 சகர்
3 சரா வாணN3TP52@அஉைTWரநைாம் 20ana/உரண்க னகரரென் நிலயாவைச் வராந்தராதரவருஉர 'தவெபுராடெராபாடாஉலதாரத04:i
Fa2022/3°கராபர்ட்த 2 மவ 2ம் பாதம்
தத்தனர்
போதனை TaipT, 2275 நீத்23 24/2/2பரர24'வரழகா 22f ரோக வயோககாரரர
ரகசபக்த சகோதரன் 115 உய2472bாரருக்காக 021 வைராக 3032 மாலைராவர பாகரை வாட்டர்32 உர3) 34/122 ஆகாதண்ட
ரல நீ2, 25 ட்ரடரநதார் நலசன்
உர சூரங்கராடணல்லாதராணைாம் 2ஜட் உரக்ஷ பட்தUTE 14 டல்ரீ க்ரமதகுடொTSTEp. 127203) கொணுகாவை பாவப்வாண காத் (52ரதமெகாவிலை வகநீதி &30218 உதிைநT25
3 331 பரசுநாதரராவாணந்தர AANAA 002 தரகரைநகரGJITE 20 சததன்நேக் நரநரமெரகொடல்
அரக்தகரைவாக தேரTalaaரடை 22 2 3372சகராக உரதUTIa
2002 காரைகவுடாத32 சதா 24 பெட்டகம்2 TECH (ரேஉட38383D ஓரேந்தம்
Alampundi Plate of Virupaksha.---Saka-Samvat 1305
E. HULTZSCH.
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH,
SCALE FIVE-NINTHS,

Page #281


Page #282

No. 32.]
ALAMPUNDI PLATE OF VIRUPAKSHA.
229
-
(V. 7.) This prince Virů påksha, who was regarded as the foremost of the virtuous,- in the Baka year one thousand three hundred and five -
(V. 8.) On the lucky day of the anspicious time of the Pushya-sankranti in the Raktákshin (year),- in the country (dééo) called Palakuņrakkôţta, which is (also called (after) Chinkapura,
(V. 9.) In the district (nitrit) of Chetohi,- the excellent village called Alampûņdi, which had been previously granted by (my) brother Harihara (and called) after my i.e. Jannambika's ?) name;
(V. 10.) The excellent village, which was claimed by the best of the Brahmanas of that village (and) which was also called Jannambikâbdhi,-up to the four boundaries;
(V. 11.) The wise (Virpaksha) gave, for the enjoyment of those Brahmaņas of various gôtras, (the above) village, which had been given by me (i.e. Jannâmbika P), free of taxes, for as long as the moon and the sun (shall endure).
(Line 22.) The eastern boundary of this village (extends) as far as T&ņriêntala; the northern boundary as far as the Vêganadi; the western [boundary] as far as the boundary of Śaktimangala; the southern [boundary) as far as the boundary of MÁbhuvilliênstala.
[Lines 26 to 33 contain three imprecatory verses.]
(L. 34.) Sri-Harihara.
POSTSCRIPT. I take advantage of this opportunity to publish a short inscription of Harihara II. in Granthe characters, which is engraved at the entrance into the inner prdkdra of the Kåmåkshi temple at Kanohipuram, and which is dated in Saka-Samvat 1916 expired, the Srimukha samvatsara. It consists of a single Sanskrit verse, which records that king Harihara (II.) provided a copper-door for the central shrine of the Kamakshi temple.
TEXT.3 i m edia mare fecua[far] v zituer१ षा[6]मासे शुद्धे पक्षे दशम्यां रविमुतदिवसे मित्र3 मे जैत्रतेजाः ॥ काञ्चयां कल्याणशोभी हरिहर4 zafa[:] [:] Moi THTWTA HTTi []aga Ő warfafenau
TRANSLATION. On (the day of the star Mitra (.e. the nakshatra Anuradha), on the day of the son of the sun (i.e. on Saturday), on the tenth tithi of the bright fortnight of the month of AshAdha of the Srimukha (sa mvatsara), (which was current) after the auspicious Saka year expressed by the chronogram) saktyalóka (i.e. 1815) had expired, -king Harihara, whose might was
1 The verb follows in verse 11.
• Dr. Hultmach's Progress Report for February to April 1890, p. 4, No. 29 of 1990; 300 ante, p. 116, where reference is made to this inscription,
From an inked estampago, received from the Editor. • Rend . Instead of परिणमवि one would expect परिषत.

Page #283

230
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
victorious, who was resplendent with good fortune, who was a relative (os dear as) life to Chis) subjects, (and) who was an ocean of good deeds, provided the sacred shrine (vimana) of the goddess) Kamakshi at Kafchi with a copper-door.
No. 33.- A STONE INSCRIPTION OF THE SINDA FAMILY
AT BHAIRANMATTI.
BY J. F. Fleet, I.C.S., Ph.D., C.I.E. Bhairanmatti' is a village ten miles east of Bagalkot, the chief town of the Bagalkot talakâ in the Bijapur district, Bombay Presidency. The inscription is on a stone tablet, 7' 11" high, which stands near a modern and insignificant shrine of the god Hanumanta, outside the village and towards the south.
The writing covers a space of about 2' 01" broad by 5' 6" high near the top of the tablet, and, except towards the end, is in an excellent state of preservation. The sculptures above it, at the top of the tablet, are- in the centre, a linga; on the proper right, a seated figure, and a cobra standing on the tip of its tail, and, above them, a cobra coiled in a spiral, and the sun ; and on the proper left, the ball Nandi, and, above it, a cow and calf, a crooked sword or dagger, and the moon. The characters are Old-Kanarese; and, as may be seen from the photograph of this record, from an estampage, published in my Páli, Sanskrit, and Old-Canarese Inscriptions, No. 86, they furnish a fine specimen of rather ornate writing of the eleventh century A.D. The average size of the letters ranges from " to " -The language is Old-Kaparese. There are two invocatory verses in the first two lines, and an imprecatory verse in line 56-57; and the record itself is in verse from line 10 to line 29.- In respect of orthography, the following points may be noticed : (1) the vowel si is represented by ri almost throughout; (2) the visarga has become sh, by samdhi, in sirash-karamndan, line 27-28, and amtashkarana, line 32; (3) bh is wrongly doubled, after, by bh, instead of by 6, in garbhbham, line ll; and (4) there is much confusion between the sibilants, - & is constantly used for $; $ occurs for sh in visay-adhiraja, 1. 35; and sh occurs for & in shaibhavé, line 1, and in two other words in lines 8, 13.
The inscription is a record of a branch of the feudatory Sinda family, the members of which are called in it the Sindas of Bågadage, i.e. of Bagalkot;' evidently, just before the time of the Sinda Mahamandalésvaras of Erambarage, i.e. Yelbarga, some of whose records have already been published, they held the subordinate government of much the same tract of country. The inscription was plainly written all at one and the same time. But it divides itself naturally into two parts.
As regards historical names, the first part, lines 1 to 50, tells us that in the time of the Western Chålukya king Taila II.,' and in the Vikțita samvatsara, = A.D. 990-91, coupled with
Indian Atlas, Sheet No. 58,-.Byrunmuttee.' 1 For this identification, see Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 170. * Jour. Bo. Br. R. As. Soc. Vol. XI. p. 219 ff.
* I take this opportunity of publishing a revised table of the Western Chalukya dynasty of Kalyanapura, ise of the modern Kalyani in the Nizam's Dominions. The numerals prefixed to some of the names indicate the members of the family who actually reigned, and the order in which they succeeded each other.

Page #284

No. 33.]
SINDA INSCRIPTION AT BHAIRANMATTI.
231
Śaka-Samvat 911 by mistake for 912 (expired), there was a Sinda prince named Pulikala, son of Kammara or Kammayyarasa and Sagarabbarasi; to Pulikala and Rêvakabbe there was born the Mahasamanta Någaditya, Nágâtya, or Någåtiyarasa; to Nâgâditya and Poleyabbarasi there was born Polasinda; and to Polasinda and Bijjaladevi, daughter of the Khåndava Mandalesvara, there was born the Mahamandalesvara Sevyarnsa. This latter person is mentioned as a vassal of the Western Chalukya king Sômêsvara II. And this fixes the period A.D. 1069 to 1076 as the time when the inscription was put on the stone. But the antique expression rajyan-geyye, in line 4, shews that the opening part of it was taken from some record which had been drawn up more or less synchronously with the date that is given in connection with Taila II. and Pulikala. This part of the record registers the fact that in some unspecified year, on a Sunday combining the uttardyana-sankranti or winter solstice with the Vyatîpåta yôga, the Mahásdmanta Någâditya had granted to a priest named Paratraya-Simharásibhatta a field, measuring one thousand mattars by the measuring-rod of Pattiya-Mattaüra, at the village of Kiriya-Siriura, and that the asuvana, or tax on the field, was twelve gadyanas.
The second part of the inscription, from line 50 to the end, registers a grant, at a village named Puradakéri, which the same Mahasamanta Nâgâditya had made to a priest named Téjórasipandita in the time of the Western Châlukya king Jayasimha II., when the latter was reigning at Kollipake, in the Srimukha samvatsara, Saka-Samvat 955 (expired), = A.D. 1033-34;7 and it adds that this priest, who was the Acharya of the god Sindêsvara, effected some repairs to the temple of that god.
A special point of interest in this record is the legendary account as to the origin of the Sinda family, and of its name. These Sindas claimed to belong to the Nagavamsa or race of hooded serpents,- to carry the naga-dhvaja or phani-pataka, i.e. the banner which line 41 of the text explains as bearing representations of the Naga kings Ananta, Våsugi (more properly Vasuki), and Takshaka,- to use the wyághra-lánchhana or tiger-crest, and to have the hereditary title of “lord of Bhôgåvati, the best of towns," which place, in Hindú mythology, was the capital of the Naga king Vasuki in Rasåtala, one of the seven divisions of Påtals or the subterranean regions. And, by way of accounting for all these attributes, and for the family-name, the record tells us that the eponymous founder of the family was & certain "long-armed ” Sinda, a human son of the serpent-king Dharanêndra, born at Ahichchhatra in the region of the river Sindhu, i.e. the Indus, and reared by a tiger. This Sinda is said to have married the daughter of a Kadamba prince, and to have had by ber three sons, who established the family of the kings of the Sinda race. They appear to have been the first of a line of thirty-one successive rulers. And after them, at unspecified intervals, there came another prince named Sinda, and then Kammara or Kammayyarasa, the father of Pulikala.
The eponymous " long-armed Sinda" figures in records of also another branch of the Sinda family; for instance, in an inscription of about A.D. 1165 at Harihar (Páli, Sanskrit, and old.
By the mean-sign system of the cycle, the Vikrita or Fikriti samvatsara began on the 18th April, A.D. 948, in saka-Samvat 911 current, and ended on the 14th April, A. D. 989, in Saka-Samvat 912 current ( 911 expired). But that system had then gone out of use in the part of the country to which this record belongs, and had been superseded by the southern luni-solar system, according to which the samvatsara in question coincided with SakaSamvat 913 current ( 912 expired). -- Further details of the date, the month, etc. - are not given.
This name seems to represent the Kanarese huli, ' tiger,' and kilu, foot or leg.
* This seems to be a family or territorial designation, rather than a personal name. And, in fact, the dictionaries give the word khandara as the name of a region.
• This must be the modern Hatti-Mattúr in the Karajgi taluka, Dharwår district.
• This must have been a village, now non-existent, somewhere in the neighbourhood of Bhairanmatti- possibly a bamlet of, or offshoot from, the modern Širúr, which is about seven miles to the south-west.
• The maps do not shew any village of this name anywhere in the neighbourhood of Bhairanmatti. 7 In this date, again, no further details are given. * The passage gives one of the few instances of the word kadamba being written with the lingual d.

Page #285

232
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
Oanarese Inscriptions, No. 119, and Mysore Inscriptions, p. 60), which describes him as born from the union of the god Siva with the river Sindhu, and brought up by the king of serpents on tiger's milk, and says that, being told that Karahậta, the modern Karåd in the Satârâ district, was to be his residence, he went there, drove out the kings, acquired the earth for himself by the strength of his own arm, and so came to rule over many districts in the Karabáta Four-thousand province.
TEXT. 1 Om
Namagatanga-siras-chumbi-chandra-ohámara-chåravd trailokya-nagarArambhs-mllla-stambhya Sha(sambhavê || Jayamty=g . 2 vishkritar Vishnôr yviráham kshobhit-arnnavam dakshiņ-Ônnata-darshţr-Agra
visra(srå)nta-bbuvanam vapu[b] | Om 3 Om Sripri(pri)thvivallabha mahârâjâdhirâja paramêsva(éva)ra para mabhattara kar
uttaróttaram-Åge Tailapa4 yyam rajyam-geyye [1] Sa(sa)ka-Varsha 911 Vikri(kri)tam-omba
samvatsara pravarttise [l*] Ari-nri(ori)pati-kari. 5 kurabbi-kur bhasthala-vinirggata-karavála-vimukti(kta)-muktéphalochchhi (chchi)ta.
Samara-samghattana-labdha-vira-vi. 6 jaya-rajya-lakshmi-vaksha[ho]sthala . di(dfi)shțivisha-kula-tiļaka phani-manikiraņa-vibhâsura-N&gavams(8)-odbha
. 7 v någadhvaja-pratâpa vijaya-pareghôshaņa vyaghra-lañcha(Kohha)na
Bhogavatipura-paramosva(áva)ra nanni8 g-Ashra(ára)ya raņaranga-k@sari visishţa-jana-priya hárita-jana-kalpavri(vpi)ksha
pusig=enippa sara-kri(kri)ta9 maximâtam=anyaja-Manôja Sinda-Nåråyapa nallargge-nalla qamara-malla kanja
Badruks fri10 Pulikala || Om [ll*] Dharaņemdri-@biśvaram mânavabhava-nata-bhálókamari
pôrppen-endradaradim ta11 t-sainyamam pimtirisi vaniteyurn tânum=&d=akkasimdam bare garbhbharbbha)ỉ
tôre tad-vallabhege paded-Ahiohohhe12 tradoļu puttidam bhâsura-tej-od bhâsi Simdhû-nadiya kufuvadolu Simdan
erbe [m] kumara 11 13 Padedu vimôhamam palig-ahiśvaran=1 sishu (su)vam surakshitam nadap=ene
pannenna)g-adhipatiyoļu besa-ve14 tta mahi-mahitanam nadaprene kum&rakam 10 baļed-il-Adhika-sau(sauryyada
dirggha-bhuvam pade15 danosanda Sinda-vishay-adhipan=nn nata-vira-sâ (sk)sana || Bharadindan'l-nida
do(do)la Sinda-vibhu kay[y]amin
From the original stone. There is a transcription of this record in Sir Walter Elliot's Carndtaka-Dáha Isoriptions, Vol. 1. p. 26.
* Represented here, at the end of line 2, and at the beginning of line 3, by an ornate symbol; elsewhere, by plain symbol.- At the end of line 2, in the photograph, the symbol has been spoilt, in mistakenly trying to make the estampage clearer for reproduction. • Metro: śloka (Anushțubb); and in the next verse.
• Rend jagaty. This akshara, ra, was at first onnitted, and then was inserted above the line. • Read dkdnga-Śddraka. 7 Metre: Mabásragdbard.
. Read anivaran. • Metre : Champakainál. 30 In nadaprene kumarakan the metre is faulty; there is one short syllable too many 11 Metre: Mattébbavikridita.

Page #286

No. 33.]
SINDA INSCRIPTION AT BHAIRANMATTI.
233
16 muchche kannam Kadambar-adhiša priyadim tanubhaveyansiyalu komdu tân=&
mano17 hari(re)yolu kridisatt(t)-ippinam tane (na)yar=&dar=mûvar & müvarim pared=
at[y*]unna18 ta-Sindavamsa-mahibhri(bhri)t-samjatar=î lokado!u 11 Ant=& mûvatt-onda
niśchimtade Båga19 dage-nådan=&!alu sêvyar Kantu-samânam p uttid=ananta-guņam negardda
Sindan=e[^*]ba kuma20 [ra] || Nida-dôļa Sindanim tân=edev-ariyade banda Sindar=anvâyam
Bågadageya 21 Simdarin=esedada podaviyo!=ene negarddan=alte Kammaran-emba || Dhare
pogale nega22 Ida Kammayy-arasamgam-anûna-vidita-guna-gana-si(fi)1-abharaṇa-[&*]bhúshita
Sagarabb-arasiga23 [m=a]sam-eseye pattidań Pulikala || Pulikala-nri(nri)patiga[m*] Sri-lalanege
dorey-enipa 24 Rêvakabbegam-adam (sale*] sad-gunade 80-putra[m] kula-dipakan=enisi
puttida? Någåtya-nri(nri)pa 11 25 Kali-Någâditya--nri(nți)pamgam Poleyabbarasigam-anûna-guna-gana-niļayar
kulam=ese26 e(ye) puttidam sri-Polasimda[m] Simdavamsa (sa)-tiļakam dhareyolu 11
Khåndaval-mandalêgva(Ava)ra-tanů. 27 bhaye Bijjaladevi tâyi jagan-manda[na"]n=adi-raja-charitam phani
ketana[n-a*]nya-raja-vêdaņda-si(si)rash-ka28 ram dan?=avamuktaka-bhûpane tamde Simda-mårttamdan=enalkridanbhaya-paksha
visu (su)dhdhano Se29 vya-bhûbhuja 11 Svasti Samadhigatapamchamahâsabda-mahamandalesvara Bhôgá
vati-puravar-&30 dhisvaran-Ahichchhatrapura-dharâmara-raksha-daksha-dakshiņa-bhajadamda Simda
mårttamdan=anê. 31 ka-sastrasastra-pârâvâra-pârâyanam mûrtti-Nårå[Fa*]ņa Hara-charana-smarana-pari32 nat-âmtashkarana parama-maheśvaram phaạipaták-êśvaram ripu-mamdaļiks-daitya
vilaya-kars33 na-parinat-Opërdra nara-svarupa-nâgêmdra saka!a-kaļA-kalita-va . . land-lill-lall34 ma bhuja-bala-bhima Bhuva[naika]malladeva-charaņa-kéļi-durllalita-kalahamsa
Simdavams-óttam35 sa sâhitya-vidya-vivêka-Virimchana vyāghra-lamchhana Simda-visa (sha)y-adhiraja
sahaja-rûpa36 Manôja traiļôkya-varttita-kirtti Patala-chakravartti vidha(da)gdha-vibudha-jana
stutyan-abhinava-Vi. 37 kramaditya karavála-vidya-Sahadeva katakada-gôvam śrîman-mahamandalesvara
prabhu-Sêvy-a38 rasaru || Svasti Samadhigatapa[m]chamahâsabda-mahågåmamta ripu-nri(npi)pati.
kari-kumbhi-kum
.
Metre : Kanda; and in the next four verses. • In the second syllable, the short a has been lengthened for the sake of the metre. Here, again, the metre is faulty; this word, or the preceding one, introduces one sbort syllable too many.
The metre requires Nagátya, as in the preceding line. * Metre: UtpalamAlika. • The metre requires tdy-jagan. 7 Read Okarandan.
& Read 'id=en=nbhaya.
2.

Page #287

234
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
39 kurbhasthaļal-vidáru (ra)n-Aruņita-karavala-sô(68) bhita-dakshiņa-dörddarhda nu bhay&
bala-gam40 da ari-nri(nți)pa-samhara-karana-Kuļika dri(dpi)shtivisha-kula-tiļaka Suvarnna
chchhatra-traya-bhů. 41 shann vijaya-papeghoshana Bhôgêvati-puravar-êsva(va)[ra]n-A[na]nta-Va[su"Igi
Takshaka-phani-patak-êsva(sva)ra vya42 ghra-lâmchhana-Manôja Sindhu-vishay-adhiraja sakaļa-bhuvana-bhavana-pa[ra].
nri(npi) pa-vanitâjana-kamda13 n=&kaļamka-Simda Simda-kuļa-tilska śri-Någåditya || Svasti Yama-niyama
svadhyâya-mo(man)n-Adhyân-ânu14 shthâņa(na)-paråyanar=appa Paratraya-Simharåsisi)bhattarargge uttarayana
samkranti-ya(vya)tipâta45 Adityavárad-amdu Pattiys-Mattaürada damdinolu Kiriya-Siriürada sậyira
mattar=ppola46 na[m] Simdêsva(sva)ra-dêvargge Nâgâtiyarase Paratraya-Sinharasi(si).
gala kåla[m] karchchi kotta [*] ant=& sayi47 ra mattarimg[] aruvana gadyana hannerada [b]rahmach[A]ryyam-ul!avaru
sthậnaman=&ļvaru [] I dha48 rmmamam kadátange Gamge Gaye Varanasiy[oļu så]yira kavileya kodum
kolagumam pom49 no!-kattisi såsiryva[r*]-ttapôdhanar[ggam] chat[urvvéda-påraya]ņariga kotta
phala [*] dharmmamam půņd=aļidavamge sa50 hasra-ka vilegumam (ta]pôdha nar]umam (vadhi]sida pancha-mahapataka [ll]
Svasti Samastabhuvanâsra(éra)yam 51 sri[prithvivallabham maharajadhirajam [paramèsvaram paramabhattA'Jraka[]
Chaluky-Abharaṇam srimaj-Jagadék52 malladevaru Kollipakeya bid[i]no!(* sa]kha-samka[thâ-vinô]dadim rajyam-gey
ye [1] Sa(sa)ka-varsha 955[ne*lya 53 Srimukha-samvatsara pravarttise [1] Sriman-mahåsâma[min]ta-Nagêtiy
a[ra]sam sri[ma]t-Téjórâsi(si)-pamditara 54 kalam kachchi Puradakêriye pogede . .
. vargge bitta parisůtradol=ada damda-do55 Samu dévargge [ll] I dharmmamanagavar-ggåv[urdugalu pratipaļis juvaru [l*]
idan=aļidavamge kapileyum ta56 pôdhanarumar vadhisi[da pâtakam-akka] [11] [Svao-dattam para-dattår vê yê]
harêti(ta) vasundharam sashtir-vvarsha -sahasråņi 57 vishthayam jayate krimiḥ 11 Śri-Sindêsvara-dêvar=&charyya (Tējórasi-pa]nditaru
jirnn(rn)-658 dhdha(ddha)rava[n] puna[ho]-pratishthe-madidaru [ll] Mangala-maha-śrs-brisrî [ll*]
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. After a standard invocation of Siva under the name of Sambhu, and another of Vishnu as the Boar, the inscription commences :- While the favourite of fortune and of the earth, the Maharajadhiraja, the Paramétvara, the Paramabhaffaraka, Tailapayya (II.) (line 3-4) was reigning, and when the Vikrita samvatsara, which was the Saka year 911, was current (1. 4), (there was the illustrions Pulikala (L. 10), who was the ornament of the family of the
1 In this word, the syllable kur has been repented by mistake in passing from line 88 to line 89. ? Read bhafargge.
8 Metre : Sloka (Anaslţubh). • Rend shashtina rursha.

Page #288

No. 33.]
SINDA INSCRIPTION AT BHAIRANMATTI.
235
serpents (lit. 'the family of those who have poison in their glances,'— drishtivisha-kula, 1. 6); who was born in the Någavamsa, which is resplendent with the rays of the jewels in the hoods of the members of it; who had the dignity of the någa-banner (1. 7); who had the crest of a tiger; who was the supreme lord of the town Bhôgåvatî; who was a very Narayana among the Sindas (1.9); and who, even anaided, was a very Sadraka.
There is then introduced Pulikala's genealogy :- Saying: "I will behold the region of the earth which is so belanded by the sons of men," there came from the lower regions) Dharañêndra, the serpent-king (1. 10), leaving his army behind him out of respect, - both he and his wife, through the affection that existed between them; and then, on her becoming pregnant, there was born to his lady, at Ahichchhatra (1. 11-12) in the region of the river Sindhů, a prince named Sinda (1.12), resplendent with lustrous glory. Being much perplexed (at the birth of a son in human form), the serpent-king said to & tiger "Carefully preserve this child in Bafety” (1. 13). Thereupon the tiger, preferring in turn his own request to the lord of snakes, said :-"Cause him to become a great lord of the earth" (1. 14). And so the boy was nourished, and, becoming the lord of the Sinda country (1. 15) and practising exalted and brave precepts, developed long arms of prowess which surpassed everything else on the earth. When the long-armed lord Sinds joined his hands and closed his eyes (in respectful request), the lord of the Kadambas (1. 16) through affection gave him his daughter; and, he having taken her, during the time that he lived in dalliance with that charming woman, there were born three sons (1. 17), from whom there sprang those who were born as kings in the most exalted race of the Sindas (1. 18).
While they, thirty-one in succession), were governing the Bagadage district with freedom from anxiety, there was born (another) prince named Sinda (1. 19).
Glorious on the earth, through the Sindas of Bågadage (1. 20), is the lineage of the Sindas, which came without a break from the long-armed Sinda; and famous was he who was named Kammara (1. 21). Amidst the praises of the world, to Kammayyarasa and to his wife Sagarabbarasi (1. 22) there was born Pulikala (1. 23). To the king Pulikala and to Rêvakabbe (1. 24) there was born king Någâtya (1. 24). To the brave king Nâgåtya and to Poleyabbarasi (1. 25) there was born Polasinda (1. 26), an ornament of the Sinda race. (And his son is) king Sêvya (1. 28-29), pure by both lines of descent; for, his mother was Bijjaladevi (1. 27), daughter of the Khåndava Mandalêśvara (1. 26), and his father was that sun of the Sindas, who had the banner of the hooded serpents.
Hail! A Mahamandalesvara who has attained the panchamahasabda; the supreme lord of Bhôgåvati, the best of towns (1. 29); he whose right arm is skilful in protecting the Brahmanas of the town of Ahichchhatra (1. 30); the sun of the Sindas; a most devout worshipper of the god Mahêsvara (1. 32); the lord of the banner of hooded serpents ; & very king of Nagas in human form (1. 33); a kalahansa-bird whose feathers are ruffled by the play of the feet of Bhuvanaikamalladéva-(8ômêsvara II.) (1. 34); the ornament of the Sindavamsa ; the owner of the tiger-banner (1. 35); the king of the Sinda country; the emperor of Pata la (1. 36); a very Vikramaditya in a new form ; & very Sahadeva in the art of using the sword, - (such is) the illustrious Mahamandalesvara, the lord Sévyarasa (1. 37).
Hail! A Mahásdmanta who had attained the pañchamahasabda (1. 38); a vory Kulika in effecting the destruction of hostile kings (L. 40); an ornament of the family of the serpents (drishtivisha-kula); decorated with three golden umbrellas; the lord of Bhôgåvati, the best of towns (1. 41); the lord of the banner of the hooded serpents Ananta and Väsugi and
1 This seems to be the meaning of the text. But it is not clear why the neater form of the numeral is used, instead of the masculine.
202

Page #289

236
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
Takshaka ; & very Kamadeva with his tiger-crest; the king of the Sindhu country (1.42);! the spotless Sinda (1. 43); the ornament of the Sindakula,- (such was) the illastrious Nâgâditya.
Hail! To Paratraya-Simharàsibhatta (1.44), on & Sunday which combined the Uttarayaņa-samkranti and the Vyati påta (yôga), having washed the feet of ParatrayaSimharasi, Någåtiyarasa gave, for the god Sindêsvara, a field, of the measure of one thousand mattars by the staff of Pattiya-Mattaüra (1. 45), of (the village of) Kiriya-Siriüra. The aruvana on these thousand mattars is twelve gadyanas. And those who are in the state of being Brahmachårins shall manage the property.
Hail! While the asylum of the universe (1. 50), the favourite of fortune and of the earth, the Maharajadhiraja, the Paramétvara, the Paramabhattâraka, the ornament of the Chalukyas, the glorious Jagadēkamalladêva-(Jayasinha II.) (1. 51-52) was ruling, with the delight of pleasing conversations, at the camp of Kollipake; and when the Srimukha samvatsara (1. 53), which was the 55th Saka year, was current; the illustrious Mahasamanta Någåtiyarasa, having washed the feet of the holy Têjóråsipandita, allotted to the god . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . of Puradakêri (1. 54). The six Gavundus shall protect this act of piety.
Têjórasipandita (1. 57), the Acharya of the god Sindesvara, restored such (parts of the temple) as had fallen into ruin.
No. 34.- KUNIYUR PLATES OF THE TIME OF VENKATA II.;
SAKA-SAMVAT 1556.
BY H. KRISHNA SASTRI; BANGALORE. The copper-plates which bear this inscription, belong to a Brâhmaņa resident of the village of Kûniyûr in the Ambasamudram tâluků of the Tinnevelly district, and were sent to Dr. Hultzsch for examination by Mr. T. Varada Rao, Acting Head Assistant Collector of Tinnevelly, in December 1890. I edit the inscription from two sets of ink-impressions, which were kindly made over to me by Dr. Hultzsch, who has already noticed it briefly in his Progress Report for October 1890 to March 1891.3
The original consists of seven plates, measuring 84 inches in height from the middle of the bottom to the middle of the semi-circular top, and 6 inches in breadth between the two parallel sides, the height of which approaches to 51 inches. The ring-hole, which is a little more than in diameter, is bored just 1" below the rounded top. "The plates are strong on a ring with the seal which contains the figure of a boar facing the left, the legend Sri Venkatesa, and representations of the sun and the moon" (loc. cit.). The first and last of the seven plates bear writing only on the inner side, while the rest are written on both sides. The second side of the first plate, where the inscription begins, is marked with the Telugu numeral 'one' to the proper right of the ring-hole, while the remaining plates are similarly and regularly numbered on their first sides. From the appearance of the impressions I infer that the original plates have raised rims, and that those letters at the beginning and end of lines, which are indistinct on the impressions, may be quite clear in the original.
It seems to have not so strong & meaning as
1 Sindhu' is possibly a mistake for Sinda.'
Here we have oldu, 'a temporary residence, a halting-place. nelevidu, of which of course it is a component.
* Madras G. O. dated 10th June 1891, No. 452, Public, p. 6.

Page #290

No. 34.]
KUNIYUR PLATES OF VENKATA II.
237
As other grants of the third Vijayanagara dynasty, the present grant is written in the Nandingari alphabet. The writer has been very careless and quick, so much so, that the letters ya, va, da and ta assume various forms and that, in conjunct consonants, the several parts are often not easily distinguishable. Several erasures and insertions are made, the most important of which are pointed out in the foot-notes. The writing on the whole of the first side of the sixth plate and on the latter part of the seventh is very small, evidently owing to want of space. A graphical peculiarity which I have noticed in this and in the Vilápåka grant of Venkata I., an impression of which Dr. Haltzsch has kindly given me, is that the group rya is expressed by combining the fall form of r with the secondary form of ya; but in four cases (in lines 9 and 15, and twice in line 255), the is, as usual, written over the line. Other consonants following are written in the usual style, with the exception of rma in line 170, where the secondary form of m is affixed to the full form of r. The vowel ri is never used at the beginning of words, but is then expressed by ri, ru, and even * (lines 176, 182, 184 and 241). Jña is written as gjña in two cases (lines 11 and 143). The prefixing of y and v to certain vowels, the interchange of the dental and palatal sibilants, the insertion of superfluous anusváras, visargas and punctuation-marks, the assimilation of consonant-groups, and similar vulgarisms are not uncommon in this and other grants of the third Vijayanagara dynasty. Comparatively speaking, the present inscription is on the whole correct.
The language is Sansksit verse in varions metres. The poetry is of the poorest possible kind and deserves that name only because it conforms to the laws of metrios. Line 249, which is in Telugu prose, is engraved on the upper margin of plate vii. and was evidently inserted after the engraving of the whole grant had been finished.
The composer of this inscription and of the Viļápáka, Kondy&ta,' and Kallakursit grants of Venkata I., Venkata II., and Ranga VI. is stated to have been one and the same person, viz. Rama, the son of Kamakoti and grandson of Sabh&pati; while the engravers of these four grants were Kåmayacharya (the son of Ganapaya and younger brother of Virana), Achyutarya (the son of Ganapârya and grandson of Viraņâcharya), and Sómanáthârya (the son of Kåmaya and grandson of Ganapayårya). It thus appears that Achyutârya, Vîrana and Kamayachârya were brothers. The engraver of the Devanahalli grant of Ranga II. was Ganaparya, the son of Virana. Evidently the descendants of Viraņácharya were the hereditary engravers of the grants of the kings of the third Vijayanagara dynasty. Their relations are shown in the following table.
Virayacharya.
Ganaparsa. (Devanahalli grant of Saks 1606.)
Virаря.
Achyutarya. (Kuniyûr and Kopdyta grants of Saka 1556 and
1658.)
KAmaya. (Vilepska grant of
Saka 1523.)
Soman&th Arya. (Kallakursi grant of
Saks 1566.)
• The inscription may be divided into four parts - I. a genealogy of king Venkata II. of the third Vijayanagara dynasty (vv. 1-37); II. the date of the grant and the description of the granted village (vv. 38-48); III. a genealogy of Tirumala of the Nayaka dynasty (of
Ser Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 125, note 4. * Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 125 ff.
- In line 205 the same symbol is used for the final . ibid. p. 158. Mysore Inscriptions, p. 252 ff.

Page #291

239
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
Vol. III.
Madhura) (vv. 49 to 54); and IV. the information that the previously mentioned village was granted by Venkata II. at the request of Tirumala to a number of Brahmaņas, and a list of their names, etc. (vv. 55-118). The inscription ends with some additional clauses regarding the grant, three verses (124-126) referring to Venkata II., the composer and the engraver, five of the usual imprecatory verses, and the name of the god Sri Venkatesa.
The first part of the inscription opens with invocations of the god Venkatesa (line l), the feet of Rama (verse 1), and the god Vishvaksena (verse 2). The genealogy begins with the Moon (verse 3) and some of his mythical descendants (verse 4). The next verse contains a number of royal names which the composer appears to have introduced in order to connect his patron with certain well-known ancient dynasties. Thus Nanda is the representative of the dynasty which was subverted by the Mauryas; Chaļikka and RÂjanarendra, of the Chalukyas; and Bijjaļêndra, of the Kalachuris. Vira-Hemmalirêya, the lord of Måyåpuri, is probably identical with the Kalachuri king Permadi (Šaka-Samvat 1050). The fourth after Hemmkļi is reported to have been Tâta-Pinnama (verse 6), with whom the regular genealogy begins. The only difficult point in this long list of kings is the relation of Ranga, the father of Venkata II., to his predecessors. Dr. Hultzsch has conclusively shown that the word pårvam, formerly,' in verse 24 of the subjoined inscription refers to Råma II., and that Dr. Oppert's arrangement of the third Vijayanagara dynasty is opposed to facts. One alteration has to be made in Dr. Hultzsch's table ;6 as recognised by Dr. Oppert, Ranga VI. was not the son of Gopala, but the son of China- or Pina-Venkata, and the adopted son of Gopala.? In the annexed genealogical table, the Arabic figures prefixed to names show the order in which the latter are mentioned in the copper-plate grants.
The second of the kings of the accompanying table, Sômidêva, is said to have taken seven forts in a single day from an unnamed enemy (verse 6). Pinnama II. is styled the "lord of the city of Araviti" (verse 7). His son, Bukka, is said to have "firmly established even the kingdom of Saļuva-Nrisimha." From this statement we may conclude that he was the minister of the third king of the second Vijayanagara dynasty, Nộisimha or Narasimha, whose inscriptions are dated in Saka-Samyat 1404 and 1418,and who bore the surname Såļuva. Regarding Bukka's son, Rama I., we learn from two other grants that he took the fort of Avanigiri from Sapada or Sapâta, whose army consisted of seventy thousand horse, drove away Kasappodaya or Kasapudaya, and captured the fort of Kandanavôli. Both Muhammadan historians and European travellers inform us that Rama II. was the powerful minister of the puppet king Sadasiva, the last representative of the second Vijayanagara dynasty, whose sister he took in marriage as we learn from an inscription of Sadasiva.!! Råma II. and his youngest brother Venkatádri lost their lives in the famous battle of Talikota on the 23rd January, A.D. 1565. The second brother, Tirumala I., continues to acknowledge the nominal authority of Sadasiva in four inscriptions near Vêlûr in the North Arcot district, which are dated on the 5th February, A.D. 1567.13 He is said to have transferred the seat of government to Pennakonda in that very
This is the name of the image of Vishnu on the hill of Tirumalai near Tirupati in the Chandragiri taluka of the North Arcot district.
See Dr. Fleet's Kanarere Dynasties, p. 58 f. . Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 153, and Vol. XV. p. 147 f.
Madras Journal of Literature and Science for the year 1881, p. 277, and Ne Sutor Ultra Crepidan, Pp. 28 and 81. $ Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 155.
See the two first quotations in note 4. The words tha t in Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 158, plate ill. b, line 10 f. must be written as on. 8 Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 862, note 5. . South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. Nos. 116 and 119. 20 Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 129, verses 10 and 11, and foot-notes. "Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 154 f. 12 South-Indian Inori plions, Vol. I. p. 69 f. and Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII p. 136.

Page #292

No. 34.]
KUNIYUR PLATES OF VENKATA II.
239
year. His second son, Ranga II., is actually called king of Penugonda (verse 19). The same town was the residence of Venkata II., to whose time the subjoined inscription belongs (verse 32)
The description of the reign of Venkata II. and the list of his birudas (verses 33-37) are altogether devoid of historical value, because they have been copied over from the inscriptions of his predecessors. Thus, verse 33 of the Kûniyûr grant (= verse 36 of the Kondy&ta grant), which records that Venkata II. W&s anointed by his family preceptor Tâtayêrya and that he destroyed the Yavanas i.e. the Muhammadans), is already applied to Venkata I. in the ViļApaka grant.
The third part of the inscription (verses 49-54) supplies the following genealogy of Tirumala Nayaka (of Madhura), who is well-known on account of the magnificient buildings with which he adorned his capital.
The Nayakas of Madhura. Någa of the Kaśyapa (gôtra).
Visvanatha.
Krishnapa Nayaka.
Virapa
Visvapa Nayaka.
Mudduksishņa.
Muddụvira.
Tirumala. “This pedigree agrees almost completely with that of the Nayakas of Madhurà given by Mr. Sewell, with the only difference that the present inscription makes Muddukrishna the son of Visvapa, while, according to Mr. Sewell, he was the son of Visvapa's elder brother." 3 A copper coin of Muddukrishna, the father of Tirumala, and three copper coins of Visvanátha, the second in the pedigree, have been published by Dr. Hultzsch. The two first Nayakas of Madhurâ were originally generals of the king of Vijayanagara. Having been despatched by their sovereign against the king of Tañja vůr, they seized Madhurâ and founded an independent dynasty. The present grant shows that they continued, at least nominally, to acknowledge the kings of the third Vijayanagara dynasty as their sovereigns.
The second and fourth parts of the inscription (verses 38-48; and verse 55 to the end) contain the grant itself. The date of the grant was the full-moon tithi of Vaisakha in SakaSamvat 1556 (expired), the Bhåva samvatsara (A.D. 1634) (verse 38 f.). Venkata II. issued the grant in the presence of the god Venkatesa (verse 39), who is also invoked at the beginning and end of the insuription (lines 1 and 266). The object of the grant was the
1 Dr. Barbeil's South Indian Palæography, p. 55, note. ? Lists of Antiquities, Vol. II. p. 200.
See page 236 above, note 3. • Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 808, No. 38, and Vol. XXI. p. 325, Nos. 14 to 16. • Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Vol. II. p 200 f.

Page #293

240
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
village of Kuniyûr (verse 46), which was surnamed Muddukfishņ&puram (verse 45) evidently after Muddukrishna, the father of the donor, Tirumala. The village was situated in the Viravanallûru-maghåni, in Mulli-nâļu, in Tirvaţi-rajya (verse 41), to the south of the Támraparņi river and of Bhrántamangala, to the east of Karukurchi, and to the west of Sêravanmahadevi (verse 42 f.). According to verse 119, it was situated on the bank of the Kurnataka (i.e. Karnataka) canal, and according to verse 122, "on the western bank of the canal which flows to the south." The Map which accompanies the Tinnevelly Manual, shows two of the boundaries of Kuniyûr, viz. Shêrmêdêvi (Sêravanmahadevi) and, to the west of it, Karaikurichi (P Kárukurchi), both situated in the Ambasamudram tåluka and to the south of the Tamraparni river. The mágháni in which Kuniyûr is stated to have been situated, was evidently named after Viravanallûr, a village to the west of Karaikurichi. The term Tirvadi-rajya is perhaps derived from the Tamil túruvadi," the sacred feet" (of the king). The Karnataka canal on which Kuniyur was situated, reminds of the "Kannadiyan channel;" 1 but the two can hardly be identical as the "Kannadiyan channel" does not appear to extend as far east as Karaikurichi and Shermadêvi.
In the list of donees occur many names of Tamil origin. Most of these are derived from the designations of certain temples of Vishnu and Siva in Southern India. Thus, Alagadri is called after the sacred hill of Alagar in the Madura district; Venkatádri, Venkatapati, Vångadatt-appa, Timm-arasu, Tirumala, Tiruvêngada, Vadamala and Seshadri are derived from different names of the temple on the hill at Tirupati in the North Arcot district; Varadabhatta owes his name to the Varadaraja (Aru!Aļa-Perumal temple at Little Kanchi in the Chingleput district; Ranga and Rangaraja refer to the temple at Srirangam in the Trichinopoly district; and Ahobala is the name of a village in the Karmal district, which contains a famous shrine of Narasimha. Among the names connected with Saiva temples, Arûra is derived from Tiruvarur in the Tanjore district, and is commonly applied in Tamil literature to Sundarainurti, one of the sixty-three Tiruttoņdar or Saiva devotees ; Kanakasabhapati is a name of the god at Chidambaram in the South Arcot district, and Chidambaravadhanin is called after the same place; Chokkanåthamakhin and Chokkavadhậnin are derived from Chokkanáthasyåmin, one of the names of the god at Madhura; Kalahasti is the name of a famous place of pilgrimage in the North Arcot district; and Arunagiri and Aruņadri are Sanskřit names of Tiruvannamalai in the South Arcot district. Among the remaining Tamil names, Periyatiruvadi is synonymous with Periyalvâr, the name of one of the twelve principal saints of the Vaishnavas. Âļvår (i.e. alvår in Tamil) is an epithet which the Vaishnavas add to the names of their gurus, and nayanár, the first member of Nain&rbhatta, is an honorific title affixed to the names of Saiva devotees.
TEXT.3
First Plate. 1 Napeute TH: | Te puanya2 न नारीरत्नमभूमिला' | यदुपास्यं सुमनसा 3 E CHTE I [*] ter fare aten: uifra4 द्याः परशतं । विघ्नविनंति भजतां विष्वक्सेनं
1 Tinnevelly Manual, p. 41, and No. 3 on the Map
The vowel of the first syllable of the word Vengadam is long in the original Tamil, but shortened in the Kadarese derivative Venkata ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 308, note 16.
. From two sets of ink-impressions, received from the Editor, * Read T.

Page #294

No. 34.]
____KUNIY UR PLATES OF VENKATA IT.
U
5 समायये । [२] जयति धीरजलधेर्वातं संव्येक्षण - 6 रे: । पालंबनं चकोराणाममरायुष्करं महः । [३*] पौचस्त7 स्व पुरूरवा बुधमुतस्तस्थायुरस्थात्मजसंज8 [5] नहुषो ययातिर[भ]वत्तस्याश्च पूरुस्ततः । तदंशे 9 भरतो बभूव 'नृपतिस्तसंततौ शंतनुः (1) तत्तुर्यो विज10 योभिमन्युरुदभूत्तस्मात्परीचित्ततः । [४*] नंदस्तस्याष्ट. 11 मोभूसमजनि नवमस्तस्य राग्नश्चलिकमापत्त' 12 सप्तम[:"] श्रीपतिरुचिरभवद्रावपूर्वो नरेंद्रः । तस्यासी. 13 हिजळेंद्रो दशम यिह नृपो वीरहेंमाळिरायस्तार्ती14 ईको मुरारी कतनतिरुदभूतस्य मायापुरीशः । [५] त15 तोजनि तातपिबममहीपालो निजामोकनत्रस्त[]16 मित्रगणस्ततोजनि हरन् दुर्गाणि सप्ताहितात् । पन्है.' 17 केन स सोमिदेवनृपतिस्तस्यैव जज्ञे मुतो (1) वीरो रा18 घवदेवराडिति ततः श्रीपिबमोभूनृपः । [*] भारवी. 19 टिनगरीविभोरभूदस्य बुक्कधरणीपतिस्मुत: ।। 20 एन' साळुववृसिंधराज्यमप्येधमानमहसा"
Second Plate; First Side. १ स्थिरीकृतं । [७] स्व:कामिनी[:"] खतनुकातिभिरा22 क्षिपंती (1) बुक्कावनीपतिलको बुधकल्पशा. 23 खी । कल्याणिनी कमलनाभ "इवान्दिकन्यां (1) बझांबि. 24 कामुदवहाहुमान्यसीला" । [*] सुतेव कलशांबुधे
सरभिकाशगं (1) माधवाकमारमिव शंकरात्कुलम26 होमतः कन्धका । जयंतममरप्रभोरपि शचीव बुक्का27 धिपा[क]" जगति बन्नमालभत रामराजं सुतं । [*] श्री28 रामराजचितिपस्य तस्य चिंतामणेरर्थिकदंबका29 नां । लसीरिवांभीरहलोचनस्य लकांब्बिकामुष्थ [महि30 थलासीत् । [१..] तस्याधिकैस्समभवत्तनयस्तपोभि[:*] श्री.
J Read सव्येचणं. नृ is corrected from बु.
- Read शंतनुसार्यो. • Read राजवळिवापस. SRead Tr.
• Rrad चौकी. 1 Read $. ___ Read भूप:.
• Read येम. " Read वृसिंह. 11 Read Ifa.
- Read नीलाम्. 1 seems to be a correction from ", which the engraver had written a second time by mistake. Rend पाकुतं.
21

Page #295

242
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
- [VoL. III.
31 रंगराजनृपतिशशिवंशदीप: । आसन् समुख32 सति धामनी' यस्य चित्रं नेत्राणि वैरिसुद्शा' च निरं33 जनानि । [११] सती तिरुमलांबा' चरितलीलयारंध34 तीप्रथामुपि' तितिक्षया वसुमतीयशी संधती | हि85 मांशुरिव रोहिणीं हृदयहारिणी सद्गुणैरमोदत 36 [स]धर्मिणीमयमवाप्य वीराग्रणी: । [१२] रचितनय37 विचारं रामराजं च धीर वरतिरुमलरायं वें38 कटाद्रीक्षितीशं । अजनयत स "येतानानुपूर्व्या कु. 39 मारा(निह तिरुमलदेव्यामेव राजा महोजाः । [१३] सक40 लभुवनकंटकानरातीन् समिति निहत्य स राम
Second Plate; Second Side. 41 राजवीरः । भरतमनुभगीरथादिराजपथि42 तयशा: प्रशशास चक्रा : । [१४] त्रिषु श्रीरंगमा43 "परिबढिकुमारेष्वधिरणं विजित्यारिमापान्" 44 तिरुमलमहारायनृपतिः । महौजास्मांमाज्ये सु-" 46 मतिरभिषिक्ती निरु[प*]मे प्रशास्त्युर्वी सर्वामपि 46 तिथुषु' मूर्तिष्विव हरिः । [१५] "यशश्विनामग्रसरस्य 47 यस्य पद्याभिषेके शति पार्थिवेंदोः । दानाबपू48 रैरभिषिच्यमाना देवीपदं भूमिरियं दधाति । [१६] 49 सामादयो विधिमुखादिव सत्यवाचः सामाधुपा50 यनिवहा युव" सांयुगीनात् । रामादयो दशरथादि51 व राजमौले: तस्मादमेययशसस्तनया बभूवः । [१७] रा. 52- जा ततीभूद्रघुनाथनामा श्रीरंगराय[*] वितपारि 53 जातः । श्रीरामराज[:] "शिशुरांशुरुर्व्या(:) विख्य[7*]तिमान 54 वेंकटदेवरायः । [१८] श्रीरंगरायमहजेषु तेषु पारं
1 Read धामनि.
. Read सुदा - Read तिरुमलाम्बिका.
• Read प्रथामपि. * The whole of this pada seems to bave been essed and written afresh; and the bit of is written above the line. • Read 'टाद्रि. 1 Read एता.
• Read महीजा:• Read प्रथि
10 Read "मुाः . 11 The 3 of u s seems to be an imperfect correction from .
- Read झापास्तिक 13 The # of runs into the i of fo at the end of the next line. " Read तिसृषु. 1s Read यशखि
- Read सति. 17 Read . 18 Read मौलतमा
19 Read fafacto

Page #296

No. 34.)
KUNIYUR PLATES OF VENKATA II.
243
55 गतो नीतिपयःपयोधेः । अष्टासु दिक्षु प्रथितस्म ले[भ] 56 पट्टाभिषेकं पेनुगोंडराज्ये । [१८] अथ श्रीवेंकटपनि-1 57 देवरायो नयोज्वलः । अवनीमशिषत्कीर्त्या दिशी] द. 58 श विशोभयन् । [२०] तज्जयायसम्मुरदमलज्जावहच-' 59 रितरामराजविभोः । जातस्तिरुमलराज[:] ख्यात[*] 60 श्रीरंगरायोपि । [२१] तयो[:] श्रीरंगरायस्य तन[या] वि
Third Plate; First Side. 61 नयाधिकाः । पजायंत दयावंत[:] गतवंती' 62 यशखिनः । [२२] श्रीरंगरायनृपतेस्तनयेषु तेषु 63 पारं गिरामधिगतः कविपुंगवानां । रनेषु को64 स्तुभ इवांबुधिसंभवेषु श्रीरामरायनृपतिस्मुचि65 [२] व्यलासीत् ॥ [२३] पूर्व 'विशृतरामराजनृपतेः श्रीराम66 भद्रावते: (0) कल्याणोदयशालिनस्तनुभवा[:*] पंच प्रपंचा67 वने । दवा नीतिपथानुगासमभवन् क्षीरापगाकामि68 नो (1) गीर्वाणालय[भूरु]हा इव बुधवेणीष्टदानोत्सुकाः । [२४*] प्रा. 69 []ाविजितसुग्रीवाः (१) प्राज्ञावनक्कताग्रहाः । [२५] विख्यातचर्ये70 षु तृपषु तेषु श्री[]गराजशिशिरांशाः । विश्व71 बये 'विगृतकीर्तिरासीत् सौरेषु शालेष्विव पारि72 जातः । [२६] योरीघनभांकृतिश्रवणतो भीत्या महत्या 73 रणी' (1) प्रत्यर्थिक्षितिपैः पलायनपरैः' मुक्ता लु[3]74 त[*] श्रमात् । कांताराभरणीभवंति कलशच्छत्रध्व75 [जं] कांचिता()न्युन्मार्जत्य धिभूपदानि तदनुव्रज्जा-॥ 76 [भिया किं हयाः । [२७] श्रीरंगराजस्य तपोविशेषैः [स]. 77 "तोषणशेषगिरीखरस्य । कारुण्यभूमा कमनी]78 यशोभौ पुत्रावहतां पुरुहूतभीगौ । [२८] पेदवेंकटं]79 द्रपिनवेंकटाधिराडितिनामको प्रकृतिपालनो. 80 त्सुकौ । खरदूषणप्रहतिदक्षिणाबुभौ" ददतः प्रमी.
J Resd पति. - Read नयोज्ज्वख:. -
Read द्रुम. • Read श्रुतवती.
• • Read विश्रुत. • The inicription omita the following halk rerse :- सर्वे ते विबुधनाया गुर्ण चिरविग्रहाः ॥ 7 Read विश्रुत. BRead रण.
Read परैमुका. o Read नासाचिता. ॥ Read व्रज्या.
- Read वीषिणःW Read पुवावभूता.
- Read दक्षिणावुभी
212

Page #297

244
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. III.
Third Plate ; Second Side. 81 दमिव रामलक्ष्मणौ । [२८] श्रीशाली पदवेंकटें82 द्रनृपतिर्जेष्टो' वयोभिस्तयोः (1) 'शौर्येदार्यगभी88 'रथाधृतिकला(:)पूर्वेश्च सर्वैर्गुणैः । यस्यारातिन84 पालभेदनकलायात्रासु सेनारजःपूरैर्भूर्जलधि86 भवेदिति हरिश्चित्तेच' धत्ते स्थितिं । [२०] 'श्रींगारराज्या[स्प]86 ददिव्यमूर्त्या (:) बंगारमाबारमया समेतः । विभात्य87 सौ वेंकटभूमिपालः शञ्चेव शक्रो रमयेव शौरिः । [३१] श्री. 88 रंगराजेंद्रकुमारकेस्मिन् वीरीत्तमे वेंकटदेवरा89 ये । पहाभिषिक्त पेनुगोंडराज्ये तदाभिषिता:"] सुधियो. 90 पि हेमा' । [३२] यथा रघुकुलोडह[:] खयमबंधतीजानिन[] 91 स्वगोत्रगुरुणा सुधीतिलकतातयार्येण यः । यथावि92 धि यशखिना विरचिताभिषेक[:*] क्षण[*]हिभिद्य यवना93 शरान्विजयते प्रशासनहीं । [३३*] वारासिगांभीर्यविशे94 षधुर्यचौरासिदुर्गकविभाळवर्यः । पराष्टदिया[य]95 मनःप्रकामभयंकर: "माऊँधरांतरंग: । [३४*] सार[बी]. 96 ररमया समुल्लसन्" पारवीटिपुरहारनायक: [] 97 कुंडलीखरमहाभुज[:] अयन् मंडलीकधरणीवराह98 तां । [३५] मात्रेयगोत्रजानामग्रसरी भूभुजामुदारय99 शाः ।" [३६] सोयं नीतिजितादिभूपतिततिमुचामशाखी 100 सुधी()सार्थानां भुजतेजसा खवशयन् कर्नाट[शिं]-13 101 हासनं । आ सेतोरपि" चाहिमाद्रि विमतान् संहत्य]
Fourth Plate; First Side. 102 शासन्मदा (1) सर्वोवी प्रचकास्ति वेंकटपतिथी103 देवरायाग्रणी: । [२७*] "रितुबाणकळंबेंदुगणिते शक
I Read नृपतिज्येष्ठी. • In the original, ther of ryai in doubled; rend शीयौदार्य. . Read 'रता. • Read हरिश्चित्तेख.
• Read मार. • Read शीव. 7 Read खा.
• Read वाराशि The a of पर्यः is imperfectly executed and looks almost like दा.. 10 Rend शाई
Read समुझसवारवौटि. 12 Just as the Kallakursi grant, the inscription omits the following hall verse which is found in the Kondrata and Vilapaka grants:-पतिविरुदतुरगधही मतिगुरुरारहमगधमान्यपदः ।. 1 Read काटसिं.
14 The T and of Oxfa To seem to be corrected from other letters. is Read चतु.

Page #298

No. 34.]
KUNIYUR PLATES OF VENKATA II.
245
104 वारे । भावाभिदानके वर्षे मासि वैशाखनामनि । [३८] पचे 105 वळचे पुण्यः पौर्नमास्यां' महातिथौ । श्रीवेंकटेश108 पादामसंबिधी श्रेयसानिधौ । [३८] नानाशाखाभि[ध]गो107 त्रसूत्रेभ्यः शास्त्रवित्तया । विख्यातेभ्यो बिजेंद्रेभ्यो वेद108 विजयी विशेषत: । [४.*] श्रीमत्तिर्वडिराज्यस्थं मुकिळनाडू इति 109 शृत' । श्रीमहीरवनज़रुमाघाणि [*]ति शोभित । [४१] तामपर्नीम110 हानद्या(:) दक्षिणस्यां दिसि स्थितं । कारकुचिमहाग्रामात् 111 प्राथा दिशि च संस्थितं । [४२*] [व]तिमंगलसीमा या दक्षिणामामु112 पावितं । श्रीशेरवन्महादेविग्रामात्पश्चिमत[:*] स्थितं । [४३.] पर्व113 तोदमहामार्गादुत्तराशामुपाश्रितं । कारकूर्याः पंचद. 114 शकुस्थायां क्षेत्रयुग्मगं । [४४*] [ग्रामं च सर्वसस्याज्यं द्विषष्टिग115 एसयुतं' । मुडुक्रिष्णापुरमिति प्रतिनाना सुशोभितं [॥ ४५*] 116 कूनियूरिति विख्यातं गृहारामोपशोभितं । सर्वमा117 न्यं चतुस्मीमासहितं च समंतत: । [४६*] निधिनिक्षेपपा. 118 षाणसिहसाध्यजलान्वितं । पक्षिण्यागामिसंयुक्त ग. 119 णभोज्यं सभूरहं । [४७*] पुत्रपौत्रादिविर्भोज्यं क्रमादाचंद्रता. 120 रकं । [४८*] पासीवास्थपसंततेर्धनतपसंतुष्टविश्वेश्वरखे. 121 रानुग्रहभाजनाहुणनिधेः श्रीनागपृथ्वीपतेः । विह122 डलवांच्छितार्थतिमूर्धन्यादवन्यां महावीराणां धु123 रि विखनाथधरणीसंक्रंदनो मानितः । [४८*] तस्मादजाय. 124 त धनेशसमानधर्मा धर्मानुशासितधरातलजीव125 लोकः । पाख्यानुरूपविजितारिनृपालमौळिविख्या
Fourth Plate; Second Side. 126 तिमान्" जगति "कृष्णपनायकेंद्रः । [५०] तस्याजनिष्ट 127 ततकीर्तिमहसमेत: (0) श्रीवीरपंद्रधरणीतल[शी]128 तभानुः । आ[मो]दयन् कुवलयस्य तथा बुधानामालं. 129 बनं शिथिलितारिमनोविनोदः । [५१] तस्योदभूविखपना. 130 यकेंद्रः (१) प्रतीपभूपालतमसुधांशः । श्रीमुदुलष्णप्र
1 Read भावाभिधानक.. .. Read पौर्णमास्या. • Read ताबपी .
Read fefu. T Read संयुतम्..
B Read मुद्दकचा. 0 Read पासौरवाश्यप.. . Read °मालगति. 13 To the of both ri and i are attached in the original,
- Read शितम्. • Read कामकाः • Rend °दिभिर्भीयं.
P Read आमोदनं or पामोदक:.

Page #299

246
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
131 भुरस्व बन्ने प्रतापवान् मेरुसमानधैर्यः । [५२*] तस्थास्तां 132 'मुहुवीरप्रभूतिरुमलभूपालको नंदनौ हौ (1) मीनाक्षी133 मुंदरीपस्थिरतरकरुणापूरधारानिधानी । कैला134 साद्रिसेतुप्रथितनिजयशोब्रासमानौ यदीयाण्याज्ञा रा. 135 जां किरीटस्फुरितमणिमयालंक्वतिर्माननीया । [५३*] अथ 136 तिरुमलभूपी मंत्रिमुख्यैरनेकैः (१) सकुतुकमभिषिक्ता137 समर्वराज्याधिपत्ये [*] समधिककृपयासी सुंदरेसस्य । 138 तथा 'धरणिवलमशेषं राजते भूतलेंद्रः । [५४*] येतस्य पर139 दुर्वारभुजविक्रमथालिनः । भोगे भूलोकसत्राम्णस्याग 140 भकल्पशाखिनः । [१५] करीद्रारोहमात्रेण गिरीद्रारूढविहि141 षः । लंधिते नगरे जेतुं 'लंधितानववैरिणः । [५६१] कन्याव142 "स्वर्नभूदानः कालक्षेपं मितन्वितः । जयंतचंद्रकंदर्प143 जयसौदर्यशालिनः । [५७*] श्रीमत्तिरुमलेंद्रस्य विज्ञप्तिम-10 144 नुपालयन् । श्रीवीरवेंकटपतिमहारायमहीपति[: 1] [५८*] 145 [स]हिरण्यपयोधारापूर्वकं दत्तवान् मुदा ॥ वृत्ति146 मंतोत्र हिख्यते॥ विप्रा वेदात्तपारगाः । [५८*] वेंकटाद्रीं[६]-12 147 तनयो भारद्वाजी च याजुषः । क्षेत्रं स लब्धवाने कं]
Fifth Plate; First Side. 148 रघुनाथाभियो' मखी । [. *] लक्ष्मीनृसिधयज्149 द्र()सुत[:*] श्रीवत्सगोत्रजः । लक्ष्मीनरहरिय॑ज्वा वृ.. 150 "र्तिमर्धाधिकामगात् । [१] गोत्रे हरितसे जातः प्राप्तस्ति151 "मरसात्मजः । वेंकटाद्रिद्दिजीप्यकां वृत्तिं याजुषिकोत्तमः [॥ ६२] 152 पात्रेयगोत्र[:*] संप्राप्तीप्याखलायनसूत्रवान् । सदासिव-" 153 सुतः क्षेत्र त्रिपादं ध्रुवमीखरः । [३३] श्रीरंगराजपुत्रः कन154 कसभापतिरतीव मेधावी । कौसिककुलप्रभूतीग्रह[*]165 "इत्तियं यजुर्वेदी । [६४*] प्रतीतकौसिकान्ववायसिंधुबंधचं
JRead प्रभु.
• Read यशीभासमानौ. • Read धरणितल.
Read एतस्व. 7 Read वर्ण.
B Rend वितन्वतः 10 Read विज्ञप्ति.
1 Read लिख्यन्ते. - Read °भिधी.
- Read नृसिंह. 16 Read °स्तिम्बरसा
FRead सदाशिव. " To the rofr both riand i are attached in the original.
- Read सुन्दरेशस्य.
• Read लहितार्णव. 9 Read सौन्दर्य. m Read "द्रीन्द्र - Read इत्ति. Is Read कौशिक so Read कोशिका

Page #300

No. 34.]
KUNIYUR PLATES OF VENKATA II.
247
156 द्रमाचिरं धरातले रिचा' दुरंधरः स बंधुमान् । अनं. 157 तभटनंदिनो]पि चायभट्टभूसरनियादयुक्तहत्ति. 158 पंचकं समेत्य शोभते । [१५] कास्यपान्वयजः श्रीमानापसं. 159 बी च सधवान् । तिरुमलार्यसुती मनभट्टी वृत्तिं स ए160 किकां । [६६] मारुभट्टसुतो भारहाजी याजुषिकोत्तमः । वेक 161 टाद्रीवरः श्रीमान्वृत्तिमेको समनुते । [६७*] अरुणाद्रिसुतो भा162 रहाजी 'रुग्वेदवानयं । यमप्यभूसरः क्षेत्र प्राप्तवानर्ध163 मत्र तु । [१८] 'कास्यपान्वयजी लब्ध्वा यजुर्वेदी विराजते । भ्रांतीन164 रो महावृत्तिमर्धामप्पलयात्मभूः । [६८*] आश्वलायनसूत्री165 यं भारद्वाजावई सुतः । श्रीवेंकटपतरेका वृत्तिं नागर166 सोवते । [७. *] भारद्वाजकुखीतोप्य' याशुषिकोत्तमः । . 167 – रघुपतेः सूनुरळगादिरिहायुते । [१] श्रीवत्सगोत्रगोविं168 दबुतो घटलयाभिधः । 'बम्बेदवानयं प्राम्य त्रिपादां वृत्ति169 मेधते । [२] पायगोचवोमरतासामवेदाधिपारग: । श्री170 निवासालजी वृत्तिय(r) नरहरिर्महान् । [७३"] पात्रेयगोचण(:)171 स्मोमनाथो याजुषिकोत्तमः । नरसंभटपुचोयं क्षेत्र
Fifth Plate; Second Side. 172 णार्धन राजते । [७४*] अनंतभपुत्रोसौ श्रीनिवासो173 तिधार्मिकः । "कौसिकान्बयनोप्येक()क्षेत्र यानुषिको174 राहीत्" । [७५*] "कास्यपान्बयभूषायमापस्तंबी महायशाः । 175 वेंकटय्यमतः क्षेत्र "सिधयोप्येकम()श्रुते । [*] बसवावधा176 निनः पुत्री नागादीक्षितशेखरः । भारहाजी च ऋक्छाखी के. 177 चमध प्रपेदिवान् । [७७*] जातो हरितसे वंशे यजुर्वेदी समेवा-15 178 न् । काळहस्तिसुतः क्षेत्रं त्रिपादं "वमंगयः । [७८*] वत्सगोत्र179 भवः सत्याषाढसूत्रोपि चैककं । श्रीनलपरमान्सूनु180 रारूरः क्षेत्रमते । [७८*] संजातः कास्यपे" श्रीमान यजःशा181 खी समेवान । नरसिंद्यात्मजः क्षेत्र पादत्रयमहो
1 Read ऋचा धुरंधरः. • Read टाद्रिवरः. 7 Read °न्वयी. • Read गृहामाम'. W Read काश्यपान्वयभूषीय - Read धुर्व 19 Read नरसिंहा.
Read भह. - Read ऋग्वेद'. • Read य. 11 Read after - Read सिडयी. + Read काश्यपे.
• Read काश्यपा. GRead काश्यपा.
Read ऋग्वेद. - Read 'यहोत्. B Read समेयिवान्10 Read समविवान्

Page #301

248
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. III.
182 बलः । [८०] 'कास्थ[पा"]न्वयजी वृंदावननाथस्तोत्तमः । ऋस्का-' 183 खी 'नानामहः क्षेत्रमध स लब्धवान् । [१] सिंगपेरु184 मानंदनीयं (1) वेंगडत्तप्पभूसुरः । क्षेत्रदयं च ऋग्वे185 दो श्रयत्वाचेयगोचजः । [२] यजुर्वेदविदा श्रेष्टो' भारद्वाज186 कुलोद्भवः । पहिभदृसुतो नीलकंठो 'हत्यार्धयांचति । [८३"] श्री. 187 वत्सगोचभूः सीमाभट्टजो याजुषोत्तमः । श्रीमान् लक्ष्मण: .. 188 शामींद्रः' क्षेत्रमध समभुते । [४] पापस्तंबी च 'गोविंददीक्षि189 ति: कौसिकान्वयः । "क्रिष्णभट्टीपि केदारमध लब्धा समेधते । [८५"] 190 पेरुभदृसुत[स्ति]मावधानी" याजुषोत्तमः । भारद्वाजकु191 लोडतो" वृत्तिमर्धा समेड्वान् । [८६"] कौसिकान्वयवान् लिंगा192 वधानी मभजः । पापस्तंबी च केदारमध प्राप्य वि193 शोभते । [८७"] पुषी नरहरेरापस्तंबि" शेषाद्रिभूसुरः । शाला194 वतसगोत्रीय क्षेत्रहयमिहाश्रुते । [८८*] भारद्वाजान्वये जातो यनु195 भदृस्य नंदनः । नारसिंहो यजुर्वेदी "हर्तिमेकामिहाश्रुते । [८] श्रो196 (मान् तिरुमलभट्टोपि जातो हरितसे कुले । नागाभट्टसुत[:"] 197 क्षेत्रमेकं लब्धा विज़ुभते । [.."] कौंडिन्यवंशसंभूतः क्वष्ण
Sixth Plate; First Side. 198 भागवतोत्तमः । केदारण विपादेन कुबेर इ. 199 व राजते । [१] लिंगावधानिन: पुत्री भारद्वाजी च या200 जुषः । रामलिंगावधानींद्रः क्षेत्रमेकमिहाश्रुते । [८२*] 201 पात्रेयगोत्रजी गंगाधरयज्वात्मजोश्रुते । यजुर्वेदी श्री. 202 निवासशास्त्रि केदारमर्दक" । [४३*] शेषाद्रिनंदनस्तिमावधा203 नी याजुषोत्तमः । भारद्वाजकुले जातस्त्रिपादा वृत्तिमन204 ते । [ex*] यनुयज्वसुतो लक्ष्मीनरसिंहबुधोग्रहीत् । पापस्त205 [बी] महानक क्षेत्रमात्रेयगोत्रवान् । [८५*] "पायगोषजोप्याळवारसुत[:] श्री
IRead काश्यपा.
• Read श्रेष्ठी. 7 Read शास्त्रीन्द्र:10 Read as - Read समयिवान्. WRead लम्बी. 37 Read हत्ति. WRead °मर्थकम्
11 The thron letters of u s indicated by a faint caret made above.
- Read शक्काची.
- Read ननार. s Read इत्या .
.. Read श्रीमाईथा. • Read गीविन्द.
• Read 'त: कौशिका. ॥ Resd सिम्या.
- Read °लीती . " Read कौशिकान्वयवाजा . * The स of सगोत्री in written below the line. . • Read शास्त्री. » Read पापसम्बो. are written at the top of the plate, and the necesary insertion is

Page #302

No. 34.]
KUNIY UR PLATES OF VENKATA II.
249
206 वेंकटेश्वरः । क्षेत्रमेकं विपादं च लब्धवाग्विभूषणः । [६६*] पात्रे207 यगोची' रुग्वेदी श्रीमानीश्वरनंदनः । क्षेत्र कळप्परान्पादत्रयं 208 [प्राप्य समेधते । [e७*] विश्वामित्रकुले जातो' रुक्शाखी चाय्यपी म209 हान् । अनंतकष्णतनयो वृत्तिमर्धामिहानुते । [e८*] 'परीव्यतिरुव210 डि[:*] श्रीमान् चोकनाथमखींद्रजः । धनंजयान्वई क्षेत्रदयम211 वेदवानगात् । [*] पात्रेयवंश्यो' रुकछाखी नारायणवरात्मनः । 212 श्रीरामभट्टः केदारमेकमासाद्य वर्धते । [१०.] पापस्तंबी भरद्वाज213 वंश्यः शिंगिरिनंदनः । नारायणोप्यत्तिं समेत्य धन214 दायते । [१०१*] गिरियप्पकुमारीयं श्रीवेंकटपतिर्महान् । श्रीव215 त्सगोत्री रुक्छाखी वृत्तिमेकां प्रपैदिवान् । [१०२*] लब्बारुणगिरः 216 पुत्रः सूर्यनारायणोंचति । कौडिन्यवंशजः क्षेत्रमेकं या217 [जु]षिकोत्तमः । [१०३*] तिरुवेंगडनाथस्य पुत्रो वडमलोश्रुते । व218 सगोत्रभव [:*] क्षेत्रमेकं याजुषिकोत्तमः । तस्यानुजी क्षेच. 219 मेकं श्रीनिवेंकटनामको । [१०४*] कौडिन्यगोत्रजोनंतनारा220 यणसुतीयते । रामाभट्टवरः क्षेत्रमेकं याजुषिकोत्तमः । 221 तस्यानुजो राघवच क्षेत्रमेकं स लब्धवान् । [१०५*] यल्लयो रं. 222 गयश्चैव वेंकटाद्रिश्च वेंकपः । चत्वारः क्षेत्रमेकं तु वर्धते 223 [प्र]तिग्रंय ते । [१०६*] कौंडिन्यवंशनः सत्याषाढसूत्रसमेडवान् ।
Sixth Plate; Second Side. 224 वेंकटाद्रिवरः क्षेत्रत्रयं गणपतेस्मुतः । [१.७*] रघुना. 225 घमखी [व्या]सरायभट्टसुतीयते । वृत्तिमेकां साम226 वेदी भारद्वाजकुलोद्भवः । [१०८] नारायणीनंतभट्टमुत: सं227 कतिगोत्रजः । लब्धवानर्धकेदारं "श्रीबोधायनसूत्रवान् । [१०] 228 धर्मराजी वत्सगोची पादत्रमिहानते । [११.*] नारायणो 229 राघवस्य सुतो भार्गवगीत्रजः । प्राप्तवान]र्धकेदारं धी230 मान्" जैमीनिसूत्रवान् । [१११*] आपस्तंबी भरद्वाजवंश्ये भास्क231 रमजः । सूर्यनारायणस्मीयं हत्तिमेकां समनुते । [११२*] 232 [शिं] गिरीनंदनचोकावधानी याजषोत्तमः । लोहिता
I Read बीच सम्वेदी. • Read श्रीमाधीक. 7 Read अक्काची. 10 Read समेयिवान् W Rend बीमा मिमि.
- Read जात वृक्शाखी. - Read पेरिय. - Read °न्वयौ.
• Read वंश्य मुक्काशी. • Read कौखिन्य.
• Read प्रविगृध. ॥ The वी of बीधायन is written below the line. - Read वंश्यी .

Page #303

280
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
न
238 न्वयभूर( वृत्तिमासाद्य वर्धते । [११३] चिदंबरावधानी च 234 श्रीमान् 'वरदुभहजः । कौसिकान्वयवानापस्तं[बि] हत्या235 धंयांचति । [११४*] पात्रेयवंशजो रामावधानी याजुषोत्तमः [1] 236 जगबाथकुमारोयमर्च क्षेत्रमिहाप्तवान् । [११५*] कौशिका237 न्वयजी रामचंद्रमसुतोश्रुते । श्रीनिवासहिजोप्ये[क] . 238 क्षेत्रं याजुषिकोत्तमः । [११६*] श्रीमानगस्त्यविबुधीप्यर्धव. 239 तिमिहायते । अर्धत्तिं कोडवीटिरामलिंगबुधोन240 हीत् । [११७*] आत्रेयगोत्रज: सर्वनाथो दीक्षितशेखरः । [4]241 वृत्तिं समासाद्य ऋशाखी' धनदायते । [११८*] येते' सर्वे हिजथे242 ष्ठाः पूर्वी ग्राममुत्तमं । 'श्रीकुर्नाटककुल्यायास्तीर[स्थ]243 तरुशोभित । [११८] भत्तिं विना सर्वदेवदायसमन्वितं । क244 पटाजोलेसहितं तिरुतुवलयान्वितं । [१२० *] मटप्परयुतं कीळेक245 हिप्पळसमन्वितं । कारकुच्चामधयुक्तपंचमावुसमन्वि[तं ।] [१२१*] 246 तत्तहित' स्तितश्रीमहामनांकितसीमकं । स्थितं दक्षिणवाहि. 247 न्याः कुल्याया: पश्चिमे तटे । [१२२*] कारकुलः पूर्वनीचवाटिकाया248 स्तु पूर्वतः । सर्वमान्यतया लब्धा जयंत्याचंद्रतारकं ॥ [१२२*]
Seventh Plate. 249 प्रामदेवतकु कोनि विडिचिन क्षेत्र पर्ध । 260 श्रीवेंकटपतिरायक्षितिपतिवर्यस्य 251 कीर्तिधुर्य्यस्य । शासनमिदं सुधीजनकु252 वलयचंद्रस्य [भू]महेंद्रस्य । [१२४*] वीरकटरायोक्ता प्रा263 ह पौवस्मभापतेः । कामकोटिसुती रामकविशा254 सनवाङ्मयं । [१२५*] श्रीवीरणाचायंवरेण्यपौतो वरा255 युतार्यो गणपार्यपुत्रः । सूत[*]लिखवेंकट256 रायमौलेः पद्यानि अद्यान्धथ शासनस्य । [१२६] दान257 पालनयोर्मध्ये "दानात्थेयोनुपालनं । दाना()त्वर्ग258 मवाप्रोति पालनादच्युतं पदं [॥ १२७*] वदत्ता[*]हिगुणं पुवं 259 परदत्तानुपालनं [*] परदत्तापहारण खदत्तं निष्पलं"
I Rend वरद. • Read एते. • Read कारकुर्चा 9 Read पीची.
• Read वीशिकावयवानापस्तम्बी तया'. I Read धक्कासी. • The five letters श्रीकुर्नाटक are written on an emeore. Read कर्णाटक. - Read तत्तहिच स्थित.
. Read रायीच्या. 10 Rnd aनायो.
॥ Read निय.

Page #304

No. 34.]
KUNIYUR PLATES OF VENKATA II.
251
260
(835*) un mint #ra TV i feda 261 [a]safa faret[art*]" otuâ fafa: 1 [rpe*] To aforat optat
सवैषां मेव 262 ugot aftaat 746918[*] fauciet aan [2po*]
WIAT[TU]263 g wapio gurut pe care meritat Hafx: wafa. 264 at Hifar: ufuatia ( 4 UT UT IT . 265 & 1 [PR*] 266 anne[*]
TRANSLATION
(Line 1.) Obeisance to the blessed Venkatesa ! (Verse 1.) I take refuge to that pair of objects which is to be worshipped by the gods, (and) at whose meritorious touch a stone became the best of women.
(V. 2.) I take refuge to that Vishvaksôna whose more than hundred attendants, the elephant-headed (Gapêsa) etc., remove the obstacles (in the way) of (his) devotees.10
(V. 3.) Victorious is the laminary (viz. the Moon) which rose from the milk-sea, (which is) the left eye of Hari (Vishnu), (which is) the support of the chakóra (birds), (and) which sustains the life of the gods.
(V. 4.) The grandson of him (viz. the Moon) (was) Budha's son Parůravas ; his son was) Ang his son was Nahasha; from him was born Yayati; (and) from him Purn. In his race was born king Bharata; in his lineage Santand; the fourth from him was Vijaya; from him was born Abhimanyu; (and) from him Parikshit.
(V. 5.) The cighth (in descent) from him was Nanda; the ninth from this king was king Chalikka; the seventh from him was Narendra (whose name was preceded by Raja (i.c. RAjanarêndra), (and) who was devoted to Sripati (Vishnu); the tenth from him in this (world) was king Bijjalêndra; (and) the third from him was Vira-Hemmálirays, the lord of Mayapuri, who prostrated himself before Murari (Vishnu).
(V. 6.) The fourth from him was king Tâta-Pinnama, at whose sight the crowd of enemies trembled; from him was born that king Sômidêve who took from the enemy seven forts in a
* Read afë . J Read विष्ठाया.
* Read de • Read TA.
Read भूभुजाम्.
. Read mort. 7 Read W EM.
• In Teluga characters. . The two objects referred to in this verso are the two feet of Rama. It is said of him that, whilo he was on his way to Janaka's town with his brother Lakshmans and his preceptor Vivamitra, he trod upon a stone, which immediately turned into the body of a woman. This was Abalya who had formerly been curved by ber busband, Gautama, for her misconduct, to remain a stone until the time when Rama should trend upon it, tee the Padmapurda, Maldnataka, Jánaktparinaya, and Champaramdyana. The two white lines whicb form part of the Vaisbnata sectarian mark, are also intended for the feet of Rams and are consequently represented in pictures along with marks of royalty and high birth, such as pitchers, chaurts, flags, oto. It is bat natural that an inscription of Vaishnava king should begin with an invocation of the feet of Rims, wit is even now usual to insert wood-cuts of Rama's feet at the beginning of Vaishnava booke.
10 Among Vaishnavas the god Visbvaksena is worshipped at the beginning of every ceremony, just as among the saivas the god Ganesa, who is here represented as one of Vishvakuna's attendanta.
2 x 2

Page #305

252
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
single day; his heroic son was king Raghavadêva; (and) from him was born the glorious king Pinnama.
(V. 7.) The son of this lord of the city of Åraviti was king Bukka, whose power was (continually) rising, (and) who firmly established even the kingdom of Sâļuva-Nộisimha.
(V. 8.) Just as Vishna (married) Lakshmi,- Bukka, the ornament of kings (and) the kalpa tree to scholars, married the prosperous Ballámbika, who surpassed the celestial nymphs by her personal beauty, (and) whose virtue was highly respected.
(V. 9.) As Lakshmi (bore) Kâma from Madhava, as Pârvati (bore) Kumâra from Samkara, and as Sachi (bore) Jayanta from Indra, so did Ballama bear a son, R&marája, who was renowned in the world, from the lord Bukka.
(V. 10.) As Lakshmi to Vishnu, so to this glorious king Ramaraja, who fulfilled the desires of all supplicants, Lakambikê was the queen.
(V. 11.) In consequence of (his) great austerities, there was born to him a son, king Srirangarija, the light of the race of the Moon, at whose brilliant splendouro wonder !-- the eyes even of the wives of (his) enemies became bright.
(V. 12.) Having wedded as (his) legal wife the virtuous Tirumalambika, who resembled Arundhati in good conduct, who at the same time surpassed the fame of the earth in patience, (and) who captivated (all) hearts by (her) good qualities, that foremost among heroes felt as happy as the Moon (by the possession of) Rohini.
(V. 13.) This powerful king begat by that Tirumaladevi the following three) sons in succession, the wise Råmarija, who was conversant with politios; the excellent Tirumalaråya; (and) king Venkatádri.
(V. 14.) Having killed in battle all dangerous enemies in the world, this heroic Ramaraja, who resembled by his great fame Bharata, Mann, Bhagiratha and other kings, ruled the circle of the earth.
(V. 15.) Among the three sons of king Sriranga, the wise (and) powerful king Tirumalamahårêya, as Hari among the trinity, having conquered hostile kings in battle (and) having been anointed to the matchless sovereignty, ruled the whole earth.
(V. 16.) At the coronation of this moon smong kings (and) foremost among the famous, this earth, being sprinkled with floods of water (poured out) at donations, occupied (as it were) the place of queen.
(V. 17. Just as the Saman and the other (three Vedas were produced) from the mouth of the Creator, as peace and the other (three) expedients from the brave Satyavách (?), (and) as Rams and his three brothers) from Dasaratha,-(thus) from that excellent king were born (four) sons of great fame :
(V. 18.) From him were born a king called Raghunatha; Srirangaraya, who was) a pdrijata (tree) to supplicants; the glorious Ramaraja, the moon of the earth; (and) the famous Verkstadêvarkys.
(V. 19.) Among these brothers, Srirangaraya, who had crossed the milk-ocean of policy (and) who was renowned in the eight regions, was crowned to the kingdom of Penugonda.
(V. 20.) After (him) the wise (and) glorious Venkatapatidevaraya ruled the earth, illumining the ten regions by (his) fame.
11s. he killed his enemies. As widows are not permitted to use collyriam, the eyes of the relicts of his deceased enemies had a bright appearance, though filled with tears. Hence the wonder.
• In this verse a virodhabadsa alankara, which does not admit of a literal translation, is hinted in the antithetic words Arundhatt and rundhatim.
* It is usual at a coronation ceremony to bathe both the king and the queen with water brought from various thas.

Page #306

No. 34)
KUNIYUR PLATES OF VENKATA II.
253
(V. 21.) To his elder brother, the lord Ramaraja, whose deeds put to shame the celestial trees, were born Tirumalaraja and the famous Srirangaraya.
(V. 22.) of these two, Srirangaraya begat sons who possessed great modesty, were full of compassion, learned (and) famons.
(V. 23.) Among these sons of king Srirangaraya, the glorions king Ramaraya, who was beyond the reach of the eloquence of the best poets, shone for a very long time, as the kaustubha among the gems produced from the sea.
(V. 24.) Formerly, from the famous king Râmaraja, who resembled the holy Ramabhadra, were born,- 28 the (five) celestial trees from the milk-ocean, - five sons who were cager to gratify the desires of all scholars, who followed the path of policy, who were able to protect the world, (and) who possessed rising prosperity.
(V. 25.) [All these] excelled Sugriva in (the effectiveness of their) commands, were stubborn (only) in pleasing wise men, [were to be respected by the learned on account of (their) virtues, (and) had beautiful forms].
(V. 26.) Among these kings of famous deeds, Srirangaraja, a moon on earth, was celebrated in the three worlds, as the pärijáta tree among the celestial trees.
(V. 27.) The horses which are abandoned in battle by hostile kings who have taken to flight in great terror on hearing the lond roar of his drums, are wallowing (on the ground) through fatigue. Is it throngh fear of their (the kings") being pursued that (these horses) are (thms) wiping away the foot-prints of their masters, which bear the (royal) marks of pitchers, parasols and flags, (and) which (now) adorn (only) the jungle P
(V. 28.) Through the great mercy of the lord of śêshagiri, who was pleased with the great austerities of Srirangarija, there were born to (him) two beautiful sons who were as happy as Indra.
(V. 29.) Fond of protecting (their) subjects, (and) expert in slaying the cruel (khara) and the wicked (ddshana), (these) two (princes), named Peda-Venkaténdra and the lord PinaVenkata, gave delight (to the world), as Râma and Lakshmaņa (who slew the demons Khara and Důshana).
(V. 30.) Of these two, the elder by years, prowess, liberality, profundity, firmness, scholarship and all other virtues (was) the glorious king Peda-Venkațêndra, in whose heart Hari (Vishnu) takes up (his) abode (because he is afraid) that (his proper abode) the Ocean might become land by the clouds of the dust of (his) army during his expeditions (in which he practises) the art of destroying hostile kings.
(V. 31.) United with his) queen Bangaramamba, whose heavenly form is the abode of the kingdom of love, this king Venkata shines like Sakra (Indra) with Sachi, (and) like Sauri (Vishnu) with Ramå (Lakshmi).
(V. 32.) When this son of king Srirangarâja,- Venkatad@variya, the best of heroes,was anointed to the kingdom of Penugonda, then were also the learned anointed (i... abundantly presented) with gold.
(V. 33.) Having been anointed nccording to the rule by his family preceptor, the famous Tatayêrya, the ornament of the learned, just as (Råma) the descendant of the race of Raghu himself by (Vasishtha) the husband of Arundhatî, (and) having destroyed in an instant the Yavanas, just as Rama) the demons," he rules the earth victoriously.
This is another name of Tirumalai, on which see page 238 above, note 1. The synonym Venkatafails occurs in Verse 34 of the Kallakursi grant.
* For the word diara in the sense of demon see the Amarak dia, i. 1, 83:- AOCHTET Ser C:.

Page #307

254
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
(V. 34.) He who resembles the ocean in great profundity; the only excellent conqueror of the fort (durga) of Chaurasi; he who terrifies vehemently the hearts of the hostile kings of the eight directions; the favourite of Sarngadhara (Vishnu);
(V.35.) He who is sporting with the powerful goddess of heroes; the lord (or, the central gem) of the necklace (which is) the town of Åraviti; he whose arm is as strong as (Śêsha) the lord of serpents; he who is obtaining the title Mandalikadharanisardhal (ie. the boar on earth among provincial chiefs);
(V.36.) The foremost of the kings born from the Åtrêya gôtra; he whose fame is great ;
(V. 37.) Bringing the throne of Karnata into his power by the strength of (his) arm, (and) joyfully ruling the whole earth after (he) has destroyed (all) enemies from (Rama's) bridge up to the snowy mountain,-this glorious prince, Venkatapati, the foremost among kings, who surpasses all ancient kings in wisdom, (and) who is Sutraman's (Indra's) tree to (i.e. fulfils the desires of) the crowds of wise men, is resplendent.
(V. 38.) In the Saka year reckoned by the seasons (6), the arrows (5), the arrows (5), and the moon (1), (i.e. 1556), in the (cyclio) year called Bhava, in the month named Vaisakha,
(V. 39.) In the bright fortnight, under an auspicious star, on the sacred full-moon tithi, in the blissful presence of the lotus-feet of the blessed Vonkatosa,
(V. 40.) The king gave) to excellent Brahmaņas of various sdkhds, names, gôtras and sútras, who were celebrated for learning in the Sastras (and) deeply versed in the Vedas, -
(Vv. 45-48.) A village, famed by the name Kuniyûr, rich in all grain, consisting of sixty-two shares (gana), adorned by the surname Muddukfishnapuram, adorned with houses and gardens, free of taxes (sarvamánya), up to the four boundaries all round, accompanied by treasures, deposits, stones, actuals, outstandings and water, with the akshini and the dgdmin, to be enjoyed in shares (gana), with the trees, to be successively enjoyed by the (donees') sons, grandsons, etc., as long as the moon and stars (exist),
(V. 41.) Situated in the prosperous Tirvaţi-rajya, in Mulli-nadu, in the prosperous Viravanalluru-måghani,
(V. 42.) Situated to the south of the great river Timraparni, and to the east of the great village Kårukurchi,
(V. 43.) To the south of the boundary of Bhrantamangala, to the west of the prosperous village of Shravanmahadevi,
(V. 44.) (And) to the north of a high road (which is) to the north of a hill, --comprising () two fields (kshetra) on the fifteenth (?) canal at Kårukurchi.
(V. 49.) The son of the glorious prince Nâga, who was a descendant of the Kasyapa (gôtra), the object of the spontaneous favour of the god) Visvēsvara who was pleased by (his) severe austerities, a treasury of virtues, (and) the best of those who grant the object of (their) desires to the crowd of scholars,- W& Visvanátha, a Samkrandana (Indra) on earth, who was honoured on earth as the foremost of grout heroes.
(V. 50.) From him was born a chief of Nøyakas, Krishnapa, who was renowned in the world, who seized the diadems of hostile kings in conformity with (his) name, who governed the inhabitants of the earth with justice, (and) whose (liberal) disposition resembled that of (Kubêra) the lord of wealth.
(V.51.) To him was born a moon on earth, the glorious prince Virspa, who was surrounded by the splendour of spreading fame, who delighted the circle of the earth (or the night-lotus),
The title Dharanivardha had been previously borne by Immadi-Nrisimba (of Vijayanagars) ; see SouthIndian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 137, No. 116.
- The name of the king and the verb follow in verse 58 f. j. who was a worthy namesake of the sacleat Krishna.

Page #308

No. 34.)
KUNIYUR PLATES OF VENKATA II.
255
who was the support of scholars (or of gods), (and) who destroyed the inward pleasure of (his) enemies (or of bees).
(V. 52.) To him was born a chief of Nayakas, Visvapa, & moon to the darkness (which were) hostile kings. To him was born the brave (and) glorious lord Muddukrishna, who resembled (the mountain) Méru in firmness.
(V.53.) He had two sons, the lord Mudduvira and prince Tirumala, who were the receptacles of the continuous stream of the deep compassion of the goddess) Minakshi and the god) Sundarêsa, who were resplendent with their fame which spread from the Kailasa mountain to (Rama's) bridge, and whose respected command (resembled) an ornament of splendid jewels in the diadems of kings.
(V. 54.) Then, having been eagerly anointed to the sovereignty over the whole kingdom by many chiefs of ministers, (and) having obtained the whole surface of the earth through the great compassion of the god) Sundaresa, prince Tirumala shines (like) an Indra on earth.
(Vy. 55-59.) Sanctioning the request of this glorious prince Tirumala, -the strength of whose arm was hard to be resisted by the enemies, who was a Sutraman (Indra) on earth in happiness, who was a kalpa tree on earth in liberality, whose enemies ascended high mountains as soon as he ascended (his) mighty elephant, who surpassed the enemy of the ocean (i.e. the submarine fire) in attacking a town for conquest, who spent the time in gifts of brides, food, gold and land, (and) whose beauty surpassed that of Jayanta, the Moon, and Cupid, -the glorious king Vira-Venkatapatimahäräys joyfully made (the above) grant with libations of water (poured) over gold. (The names of) the Brahmaņas, deeply versed in the Vedas, who received shares of this (grant), are written (here) :
(Vv. 60-118.) List of donees.
Number
Doned's name.
Rolation
Sakha.
Gotra.
Sutra.
shares.
Yajus
.
.
Raghunatha Lakshminarahari Venkatádri . Isvars . . Kabakasabb&pati Ayyabhatta .
. . . . .
Son of Venkatadi.
Lakshminrisinha. Timmersas Sadafira . Srirangarija . Apanta bhatta .
Bharadvaja. śrtvatsa . Haritasa . Atriya Kausiks . Do. .
Yajas
... Yajas Rich
Abvaldyana
.
.
1
. .
...
54
The letters ra and la or la are interchangeable in such alankdras; see the commentary on Subandhu's Visatadatta, verse 1:- 5 tria ut.
* These are the names of the god at the Madhurd temple and of his consort.
The Hinda Sastras consider a charity inefficient, if net secompanied by dakshind; see the Bhagavadgita, xvii. 18, and the Chandakausika. Gold is invariably chosen for this purpose; for at every gift the following aswahubl verso is recited:
हिरण्यगर्भगर्भस्थं हम बीज विभावसी:।
चमनपुण्यफलदमनश्शान्तिं प्रयच्छ में। Accordingly, during the performanoe of the sixteen great danas, people who can afford it, keep a piece of gold generally fanam, in their hand, pour water over it into the dovee's hand, and then offer the piece as dakshind. Tu the case of poor people, a silver or copper coin takes the place of the gold piece.
. (This erroneous form is developed from the expression Harita-sagótra, 'a member of the gótra of the Hari. tad. Similar cases of popular etrmology are asta, sepełna, Pramod4a and Pramddleha (South Indian Inseris. tions, Vol. I. p. 109, note 2), and gwrata (ibid. Vol. II. p. 251, note 3).-E. H.)

Page #309

256
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vor. III.
List of donees- continued.
Number
Doned's name.
Relation.
sukhd.
Gora.
Sutra.
of
Thares.
Mallubhatta . . Venkatadri . . Yallappa . . Bhránttávars . Nagaras . . Abogadri. . . Gbatalaya . Narabari . . Somapatha . Srinivasa . . Siddhaya . . Nagadikshits . Angnya . . Årura . . Ahobala . . . Nainarbbatta . Vengadattappa. Nilakantha Lakshmana fastrit . Govindadikshita Krishnambhatta . . Timmävadbånin . Liñgåvadhanin. . ślshadri. . . Narasimhe. . Tirumalabhatta . . Krishpabhagavata Ramalingavadhanin. Śrinivasadstrin. .
Son of Tirumala .
. MArubliaçta . . Yajus Aruņadri • Rich Appalaya . .Yajus Venkatapati . . Rugbupati. Yajus Govinda , Rich śrinivasa . . Såman Narasumbhaťa . Yajus Anantabhatta . Do. Venkatayya . . Bass våvadbånin . Rich Kalahasti . Yajus Nallaperuma!. Narasirohun . Yajos Brind&vananátha . Rich Singaperumit . Do. Peddibhatts . . Somabbatta . . Do.
KAfyapa Apatamba. . Bhdradvája.
Do. Rayapa Bllradvája. švaldyana Do.
rivaten . . Atrêya . Do. . Kaufika.
Kabyapa . â pastamba . Bharadvja. Haritasa .
Vatsa SatyashAdha. . кавуаре .
Do. âtreya Bharadvjs. .. Śrivate Kaufika . pastarais
1
Yajue
. .
Yajas
.
Son of Perubhatta
Mallabhatta. Narabari Yallubhatta . Nagabbatta.
.
. .
Yajas
.
Bharadvája. Kaufika á pastemba salavate . Da Bharadvája. Haritasa . Kaunđinya. Bharadvája. Âtrega Riided.dia !
Yajus
Son of Lingavadhanin
Gangadharayajvan.
Do.

Page #310

No. 34.7
KUNIYUR PLATES OF VENKATA IT.
237
List of donees- concluded.
Dones's name.
Relation.
Sakad.
Gótra.
Sdtra.
Number
of
shares.
Do.
Atrêya . Visvanitra. Dhananjays Atreya Bharadvája. Apastambe srirates . Kaupținya. Vatsa
.
Do.
Kaundinys.
.
Do.
.
Kelapparâu. . . . Son of Isvara , Rich Ayyapa . . . » Anantakrishạx . Do. Periyatiruvadi . . . Chokkan&thamaklin Do. Ramabhatte .
Nerdyana . Narayan . . .
singiri . . . Venkataputi
Giriyappr . . Rich Saryanarayaca . .
Aranagiri , Yajus Vadanalı . . .
Tiruvéngada . . Árini . . .
Younger brothers of Vadamals Venkata . Ramabhatta . . . Son of Anastanarayaps . Baghava. .
Brother of Ramabhatta . Do. Yallaya . Rangaya. . . Venkathri. Venkapa. . . Venkatádri. . . Son of Gapapati . Raghunathamakhin. . Vyberdyabhatte. 84 Nariyapa. . .
Anantabbatte Dharmarija . Narayana . ......Son of Raghava. . . Sdryanarayana, . # Bhaskarabhatta Chokkavadhanin
singiri . . . Yajus Chidambarkradbånin.
Varadabbatts Ramkvadbenin . . . Jagannatus. Yajus Árinivas . . . . Ramachandrabhatt Agastya . . . Ramalinga of Kopdeviți' . SarvanAthA . .
Rich
3
Kaupdinya . Satylshaha. Bharadvája. Samkriti . Radhayans Vatan Bhargava . Jaimini
Blaradvája. Apastamba. : Lóhite
Âpastemba . Atrêya .
Atreys
[TOTAL : 611.) I.. Kondavida in the Kistna district: see page 60 above, line 8 from top.
• This total, it added to the hall of field mentioned in line 919, agree with the statement made in vorne 15 that the village of Kđuigür was divided into sixty-two sbares.
2 L

Page #311

258
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III,
(Vv. 119-123.) Let them all be victorious as long as the moon and the stars (exist), those chiefs of the twice-born who obtained as a tax-free gift (sarvamdnya) the above-mentioned excellent village, adorned by trees growing on the bank of the prosperous Karnataka canal, excluding the shares of learned Brahmanas (Bhafta), including all the gifts to temples (dévaddya), with the kapafd-jdlo, with the tirutuvalaya, with the matappara, with the kilekkalippala, with five and a halt mdousl in Kårukurchi, with its boundary (stones) on all sides marked with the image of the blessed Vamana (aratdra), situated on the western bank of the canal which flows to the south, and to the east of a small garden which is on the east of Kárukurchi.
(Line 249.) Half a field (kshétra) was purchased and given to the village deity (grámadévata).
(V. 124.) This is an edict of the best of kings, the famous (and) glorious Venkatapatiraya, who is a moon to the lotuses (which are) learned men, (and) a Mahendra on earth.
(V. 125.) At the command of Vira-Venkataraya, the poet Råma, the son of Kamakoti (and) grandson of Sabhapati, composed the text of (this) edict.
(V. 126.) The excellent Achyutarya, the son of Ganaparya (and) grandson of the illustrious (and) oxcellent ViranAcharya, correctly wrote the fine verses of the edict of Venkata, the diadem of kings.
[Verses 127-131 contain the usual imprecations.]
(Line 266.) Sri-Venkatesa.
No. 35.-DUDIA PLATES OF PRAVARASENA II.
BY F. KIELHORN, PE.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. These plates were sent to Dr. Hultzsch by Mr. H. Cousens, Superintendent of the Archeological Survey of Western India, who had received them from Mr. W. Montgomerie, Settlement Officer, Chhindwara, Central Provinces. They belong to "Bharatga and others, Gonds, at Dudia in the Ager pergans of the Chhindwara district." I edit the inscription which they contain from excellent impressions, supplied by Mr. Consens and Dr. Hultzsch.
These are four well preserved copper-plates, each of which measures 7" long by 3 broad. The second and third plates are inscribed on both sides, the first plate is so on one side only, and the fourth is blank and merely serves to protect the writing on the second side of the third plate. The plates are quite smooth, their edges having been neither fashioned thicker nor raised into rims; but the writing, nevertheless, is in an excellent state of preservation throughout. About 1' distant from the middle of the proper right margin, each plate has & hole, about to in diameter, for a ring on which the plates were strung. This ring is between 4 and thick, and 37" in diameter. The two ends of the piece of copper of which it is formed are flattened off, and contain holes for a rivet, which has been lost. On the ring slides & copper band, t' broad, which is bent into a ring of by 1}' in diameter, and the two ends of which are soldered together. Through the soldered part a hole is drilled, which corresponds to a hole in the centre of a circular seal; and a rivet, which also is lost now, must have held the copper band and the seal together. Owing to the loss of the two rivets, the ring, the copper band and the seal are now quite loose. The seal is 341" in diameter, and has across its surface & legend in four lines, which will be given below. The weight of the four plates is 31 lbs.,
I The Tamil word maps or md means "one twentieth (of the land-mensare called cli).' . Compare Dr. Fleet's description of the Siwanl plates; upta Ingriptions, p. 94.

Page #312

No. 35.]
DUDIA PLATES OF PRAVARASENA II.
959
that of the ring, the copper band and the seal, 1 lb.; total, 31 lbs. The sise of the letters is about 1." The characters belong to the southern Class of alphabets, and furnish another good illustration of the box-headed' variety of the Central Indian alphabet, of which we find several specimens in Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions. They are, in fact, almost identical with the characters of the Siwani grant, in Plate xxxv. of Dr. Fleet's volume, and the only letter, the form of which essentially differs in both inscriptions, is l, as may be seen, e.g., from the representation of the words amala-jala in line 5 of both grante. As regards the present plates, it may be mentioned that we have here two forms of " (e.g. in sind sdroh, 1.8), of b (e.g. in brihaspati, 1. 1, and Darbbhamalaké, 1. 16), and of the superscript i (c.g. in admi-, 1. 3, and Namiddsd, 1. 29; balivardda, 1. 19, and likhitan, 1. 29); and that the inscription offers instanees of the signs for final t, *, and m (6.g. in drishtam and Pracarapur[a]t, 1 1, and vasundharan, 1. 27).- The language is Sanskrit, and, excepting the legend on the seal which is in the Anushtabh metre, and one of the ordinary imprecatory verses, here ascribed to Vyse, in lines 27-28, the inscription is in prose. As regards orthography, what will probably strike the reader most, are the frequent non-observance of the rales of external sandhi, and the equally frequent employment of short vowels (partionlarly a) instead of long ones. Of changes permitted in grammar, I would specially point out the doubling of k before , 6.g. in pardklorama, 11. 4 and 25, and waruva-khriyábhis, 1. 22the similar doubling of th and dh before y in Bhdgiratthy-amala-, l. 5, and sarvo[4]ddhyaksha, 1. 13; the doubling of u after anurodra in paradatta[m] ood, l. 27, and sanovatsaré, 1. 28; and the use of the upadhmdniya in bham&h=paficha', 1. 16, and rajñas Pravara", 1. 3 of the seal.---The text contains several compounds which cannot be justified by the rules of grammar, and also a number of wrong forms, for some of which the official who drew up the grant may be held responsible, while others undoubtedly are due to carelessness on the part of the writer or engraver. The phraseology of the formal part of this charter, as well as of the others issued by the same donor, in some respectal differs considerably from that of other copper-plate inscriptions, and exhibits (in lines 19-21) some revenue-terms which have not been met with elsewhere, and of which no satisfactory explanation can 28 yet be offered.
The inscription is one of the Vakataka Mahardja Pravarasena II. It has been written by one Golad Asa (1. 29); and is dated (in 11. 28-29) on the tenth day of the fourth fortnight of the rainy season in the twenty-third year of the Maharaja's reign), while Namidasa was the Sånápati. And its object is, (in 11. 13-18) to record the grant, in the Årammi province or district (rajya),' of 25 bhamis (of land) at Darbhamataka, in the Chandrapura sankgamika, to one Yakshårya of the Kausika gátra, and of 60 bmmis (of land) at the village of Karmakars, in the Firanyapora bhôga, to one Kalisarman of the Kauņdinya gôtra. Beyond this, the insoription yields no information whatever that has not been furnished already by the Chammak and Siwani grants, which were issued by the same Prayarasena II. in the 18th year of his reign. Like those other inscriptions, it opens with the word dyishtam, which I take to be employed simply as a term of good omen, the more so because it is not accompanied here by any other word of anspicious import; and, as is the case with the Chammak grant, this charter also professes to be issued from Prevarapurs. The inscription then, up to line 12
Compare especially line 13-14, 18-21, and 24-26. • Compare the similar use of the word rdskfra in other insoriptions, a.. Page 146 above. * See Gupta Issoription, p. 841, note 9.
• Chandrapura-sainga mild probably means a tract of land near the confluence of two rivers at, or in the neighbourhood of, Chandrapura.
This word, which is used also elsewhere ma territorial term, is quite clear in the original. In line 18 of the Siwani plates we find badga (if this be really the reading intended) wood apparently in the same senso.
• See Oupta Inscriptions, p. 885 I. and p. 948 8.
I See ib. p. 840, note 8. Professor Bühler is inclined to take driedfam in its literal sense and to translate it by seen,' the word indicating, according to his view, that the copy of the grant given to the donces had been scon, and was acknowledged to be correct, by the minister or by the keeper of the recorda ;' see Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 9.
2 L 2

Page #313

260
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
gives the genealogy of Pravarasena II., exactly as it is given in the two other inscriptions, only omitting some insignificant epithets. The following lines, up to the word karttayamaḥ in line 25, in which the donor issues his orders regarding the grant to the officials of the Arammi district, specifies the time-hallowed conditions under which the land, given by him, is granted, threatens with punishment those who might molest the donees, etc., agree with lines 21-35 of the Chammak grant, except that they contain some various readings, the most important of which will be pointed out below. Then follow, in line 25, an order apparently addressed to feudatories or subordinates, and a request to future rulers, to respect this donation, followed by an imprecatory verse. And the inscription ends with the date and the name of the writer, given above. The legend on the seal also is the same as in the other inscriptions, but worded less correctly.
The date of this inscription does not admit of verification, and all I can say about it is, that in accordance with Dr. Fleet's identification of the Maharajadhiraja Dêvagupta, who is mentioned in line 1l as the father of the mother of Pravaragêna II., this record would have to be assigned to about the beginning of the 8th century A.D. Compared with the dates of the Chammak and Siwani grants, which cite the bright fortnights of the lunar months Jyaishtha and Phâlguna, the present date is remarkable in being referred to the fourth fortnight of the rainy season, equivalent, in all probability, to the bright half of the month Bhådrapads.
The localities mentioned in this inscription I am unable to identify. Chandrapura may perhaps be the modern Chandpur, which lies to the south of Siwani and to the west of the Wên-Gangå river ; but none of the maps at my disposal shews in its neighbourhood any of the other places referred to in this inscription.
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 Dşishtam [1] Prevarapur[a]t agnishtôm-[& Jptôryyâm-ôkthya-shôdasy-atirátra.
vâjapêya-brihaspati2 SAT&-sadyaskra-chaturaśvamedha-y&jink Vishņuvriddha-Bagotrasya samråțah?
Vakatakanam-ma3 haraje-sri-Prayarasónasya Anôh sûnôh atyanta-Svåmi-Mababhairava-bhaktasya
arsa-bhåra-8&4 nnivèsita-Si[valling-Odvahana-Siva-saparitusbta-samutpadita-rajavamsinám=paråkkra. 5 m-adhigata-Bhagi(gi)ratthy-amala-jala-murddhåbbishiktånân-daságvamddh- & vabhi.
ta(tha)-sn&tânâm=Bh6 rasivinâm-maharaja-bri-Bhavanaga-dauhitrasya 10 Gautamiputrasya putrasys
Vâkata7 kanâm-mah[A]rája-sri-Rudrasenasys sûnô► atyanta mahesvarasya saty-[&]rjjava
kârunya
1 See Gupta Inscriptions, Introduction, p. 16.
[Hiranyaporn might be the modern "Hirapor," 8. 9. R. of Sagar.-E. H.) * From impressions, supplied by Mr. Courens and Dr. Hultzsch. * Here and frequently below, the rules of sand i have not been obrerved. • Originally alirbtrs. wms engraved, but it has been altered to atirátra. • The Brot akabara of this word is really more like chi in the original. . Read ramrdjah, for samráj6; the Chammak plates have smrdd, the Siwant plates saalrof.
Reader-, which may be the reading of the original.
• of the akabara va, in brackete, either only small portion was actually engraved, or the akahara has been almost completely ord.
10 Read ért,

Page #314

Dudia Plates of Pravarasena II.
LDC
_3 g B7 ཟླ། 14 gབཟy 779 བླ་ezap བླT ] བྷི་ Rugugw ཟླà ༡ ཟླ གྱི @ ཥ ཝིཤྩ ཟླg a 7, g Rug Zs ] =n ng བླppཛཞི། ཟླ 3,2 3 བྷཱུ གླུ ༧ ཝ gnབླཟླ ཟཀྵ ། – བF ] g a a @g gn BRབློ ཏིཥཱ སྱཱ l ] ཀྐ j= བློག ། ༢ RA pa jབྱ @e@ ཨུ ཕྱིདྷ བླཟླ 3g ཋགླུནཎྜི Hཟླng p] ལྟ ཋ ཌ ཏ ། ཊ ཋ ཝི ། བ ། བླg gi ཟླ་ ༩ Rན ༡ = བ བྷ | ། གླུ་༣ | ། ཀྵ 23 ད བ བྷ , །
I
བ
བུ
༢
ཕྱི
s
AJ
D།
tia.
#g, gag ggag gr ཏི ཀྐ ཀྐn#བྷཏྟིgagg=&nཝBa @jg | (បខ្លួនកន៦គ។ BaឱនទZBE@GP 5,១ /R]R BE ៖ བླ་ བྷ ཙྪཱ p=Bg agga ༢ ༣ ཐ ཋ བྷ ཋ དབྱo g་བླ་མgགཞི།
|གྲག བ བྷ་ཟླ 7 བྷ / 3/q, gg)གg#gt=s7) བླ་ AtI - བག་བློan, ། ZU ལྷ། ། བྱཱ ། བླ - བྷng 'གངa2| 120 3g •B8, ། ། ། | ད བྷ ཐེgཟླ 3:༠༢ ་ བ ༡ =/g2 །
1
ETD
COCON
གJབ
,
3 8 9 nཐ ཟླ་ 9 བྱཱ། ཤ བྱ gja) ཋgpg#| gBgg
ད་ ༡༣ pgn@aཝg gg.gབྷ་བ་༼མ ཏུgPa/E:3#9g gབྷ ལྷུག ད༠ a@g-1/saཊཱིg/1:4832/paཐཱ་ཛཱg s7 As.g4/at@་བུ༣ བཝཱ་ཎ་
21 7 ཝཤུལླཡྻ ཕྱིཛཧཱུཾ༽ ༧ཏg/pla gd ། བྱ བྱ བ བྱ བ ཐ། བླ་ ཐf a ཋ ཕྱིཏྟག་) ཙྪཱ ག ཝི ཀྵ་ བླ་ 3 ) ཀ པ མ, in gjgn ག་ ཤུ་༢ ། 3 % ༢༢ བུ བྱ བ g g༢ གཟ ཎ ༧.
JPla གླ gཀླུག
E. HULTZSCH
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE 75.

Page #315

iria.
zo [A E1 959 47-54 ទី) =j-.,
_4188 188-I $11 57 45) 23 = a + ១ ៦/៣ន៍ ។ | ) បាន ឲ្យ រដ្ឋី 5m5jZ 4 g! - a]នខ្ញុំយកAស ឬ ខ្នរទុក3/
* • | G BAB- ខា កុនទី ៦ ៖ A,10 ។
១ និង ១ គឺង | ទិញ ឱ ]ៗ ។ -Faឱ្យភ្នំភ្លឺះ ។ ឱ ខ្ញុំឱ៖ «ug 33, ១ ខ្លួន) U2 ៖ ឱ ឱ= =
it b.
ខ ខខខ ៨ 2838]័នទី១៦ទីម - មិតថា - មម៉ាក ឱខ- មុខមឆ្នាំខ8B- ១ខគុខ Jan ។
ឧa០៦ He aúa គឺ 241eJ A1 , ១៦។ TV 513,
q 8 9 | Ax 11 49
Seal.
7°522 / | - Gua ១ L = 7/
។ = ] ទី ។ - AJ BIG]

Page #316

No. 35.]
DUDA PLATES OF PRAVARASENA II.
261
Second Plate; First Side. 8 sauryya-vikkrama-naga-vinaya-måhâtmya-dhimatva-påtragatabhaktitva-dharmmavija yi.
tva-manonairmmaly-[& *]di-gu9 pai[ho] samuditasya varsha-satam-abhivarddhamâna- kośa-danda-sadhana-santana
putra-pautriņa) Yudhishthira-vrittêr-Vva10 katakan[a]m-maharaja-sri-Prithivishona(na)sya sûnôh bhagavatas-Chakkrapaņe[h*]
prasad-Ôpå[r*]jjita-sri-samuds . 11 yasya V&katakanÂm-maharaja-éri-Budrasenasyal supoh maharajadbiraja
Dêvagupta12 sut[@]yaḥ: Prabh[&]vatiguptâyåm-utpannasya Vakfa*]takanam-mah[a*]raja-sri
Pravarasenasya 13 vachanât Årammi-rajya asmatsantak&s=sarvv[Jadhyaksha-niyoga-niyuktaḥ
ajñåsanchåri-kula
Second Plate; Second Side. 14 putr-[*]dhikritaḥ bhatás-chhatras-cha vyushatapúrvvamay=ijñkyajña.
payitavy[A]h [19] Viditam=astu va(v) yath=b=Asmabhi15 ruitmand dharmm-ayur-bbalam-aisvaryya-vivsiddhayer ih=&mutra hit-arttham-Atm
anugrabaya vaijayaikê dharmma-stbånd Chandrapura16 sangamikâyaḥ Darbbhamalako bhů méh=pañchavisa[mm] Kausika-sagôtr[A]ya
Yaksharyyaya Hiranyapura-bhôgê 17 Karmmakâra-gråmê bhumalo shashti Kauņdinya(nya)-sagðtråya Kaligarmmåyall
aparvva-daty&udaka-pa (pů)rvvs18 m-atisfishtaḥls [1] Uchitas-ch=Asyal pûrvva-råj-&numatâm châtorvvaidya-grama
mayyad parihår-årtthan()=vitarAmas-ta-16 19 tad=yatha akaradâyinyan"7 ablatachchhatrapráveya 18 aparamparagóbalivardda
apushpakebira
Bad -demattra-pdtrdgatabhaktatra-. Instead of pdtragata the Chainmak plates actually have hátrdgata, while tbe Siwant plates, too, read patragata.
• The actual reading of the original may perhaps bewabl (vao.
Read-fr.
• Read - rutdydin, which is the reading of the Chammak plates. Before Diosgupta- one misses the word brfwhich the other plates have,
Read achhattrdeacha vifruta-perorayadjay=djidpa'. The other plates both have vifruta inatend of the moaningless eyushata.. Read-bbal-aikraryya
Rend raijagiks.
& Brad kdydi. Between the abskaras mé and hpa another akshara, perhaps & or cha, was originally engraved, but the bak of the impression shews that it bas been struck out again. One would have expected bhimaya (or bhin ndr) pafchavimialih. 10 Read bhimayah (or bad mind on) shashini
11 Read Kalibarmmand. 11 Read aparera-dallyd. 11 Read Parishtah.
1. Rend wekildin cka. The word aaya must be taken to refer to the two pieces of land, mentioned before, collectively.
Read maryydddin. The Siwani plates have nothing corresponding to the sentence wchildbuchadnya . . pitardwar; the Chammak plates have it. ont amit fein in
Chammak plates have it, but omit froin it the word parihdrarthan. * Originally tardmol sta. was engraved, but the sign of risarga has been struck out. At the commencement of the next line the concluding ta of this line is erroneously repeated,
17 The dual is used here and below, rather ungrammatically, because these adjectives refer to the two pieces of land, spoken of before.
18 Read 'chohadttraprdrdiyaw, and, in the next word, Poarddau. Tlie four terms beginning with apdram paragóbalivardda and the term sakliptópallipla in 1.21 I am unable to explain

Page #317

262
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
Third Plate; First Side. 20 sandôhaa av&(chá)rasanacharmmångaran! alavana (pa)klinnakkréņikhanakan
sarvvavé(vi)shți-parihara-pari(ri)hfitau! 21 sanidhis=sôpanidhi sakli(kļi)ptopakli(kli)ptan Achandradityakállyau
patrapantrânugâm 1] bhuñjata6 na konachi. 22 by&ghatam-karttavyah [1] sarvva-kkriyabhis=samrakshitavyah' parivarddhayitavyag
cha [1] Yag=ch=&emach-chh&sana(na)m=agana(na)ya28 måné(na)ḥ svalshålpå)m-api paribadha[mm] kuryyat=k&rayita vå tasya
brahmanair-yvéditasya sadanda24 nigrabaň=kuryjamaḥo [1] Asmis-chall dharmm-Adara-karane atât-&nêka-raja
dattårn 19 Bañchittana-paripalana[m"] 25 krita-pany-Annkirttana-paribar-artthanna karttay&maḥ sankalp-Abhidyod ha-18" paråkkram-paját[*]n=varttam&nd
Third Plate; Second Side. 26 D=&jñâpayamaḥ shyatat-kala-prabhavishnu-gauravamd=16 bhavishyân=vijñåpayâmah
[1] Vy&sa-gîtw-ch=&tra fiokaḥ 116 27 Promânikartary | 7Sva-dotâm-pa-datta[n] và vô harata Fasundarân(m) 1
gave[m] sata-sahasranya hattuntur-be28 mati dushkritam (ID) Samvvataard trayðvitéstime18 varsh[& -paksh chaturtthe
divasé daśamê sênápatau 119 29 Namidase likhita Goladasens !
The Seal. 1 lovakataka-lal&masya 121 2 kkramaprapy-pripasriyam* 3 rajñaḥ-Pravarasenasya 183 4 Sasanam ripu-âsanam I(II)
i
The actual reading of the original looks rather like rodrigeras. • The signs of punctuation in this line and in the next are superfluous.
• Originally "nidhau was engraved, but it has been altered to onida. Instead of the preceding sanid his read anidh. • Read, in accordance with the rest, ogdminas.
Rend bhajatdi. . Read derydghdta). The Chammak plates have konachi edghdlani. 7 Reed, here and in the next word, taeyou. • In the original this sign of anwendra is placed above the following bu.. • Read, with the Chemmak plates, karayitd. One would have expected drayddətd. * Read kuryydma.
Read deminfacha. For the following word, the reading of which is quite certain, the Chammak plates bave dharmm-doara-karand, which I do not understand ; and the Siwanî plates, dharmw-d Mkaragd. As pointed ont by Dr. Fleet, dharmm-ddara-karagd is what Dr. Bhagvanlal Indraji proposed to read.
Rend rdja-data-takchintana, which clearly is the reading intended in the Chammak plates.
13 Read -dbhiyoga-(). The other plates have nothing corresponding to the sentence sankalp- . . . Aflid pay aman. The choice of the verb djħid paydma), contrasted with the following ijrdpaydmak, appears to show that the words sankalp.. . . -pajatda refer to feudatories or subordinates of the malandja.
Rend dahyat-. The original looks w if the engraver first bad engraved correctly whgafkdla., And bad inserted the superfluous ta afterwards. The Siwani plates have dehyantalldla. 16 Read .gauraodd.
This viga of punctantion is superfitowa, 17 Metre : Bloks (Anpahtubh). 18 Read traybiniatimd or, correctly, frayonlatitamd. 1 This sign of panetnation is superfluous. * Metre : sloks (Anushțubh).
#1 This siga o ponctuation is superfluous. * Read oprdpta-nsipafriyah.
This sign of punctuation is reperfluous.

Page #318

No. 36.]
RAJOR INSCRIPTION OF MATHANADEVA.
263
No. 36.-- RAJOR INSCRIPTION OF MATHANADEVA;
[VIKRAMA-]SAMVAT 1016.
BY F. KIELHORN, PR.D., LL.D., C.L.E.; GÖTTINGEN. The stone which bears this inscription was found, about eighteen years ago, near the temple of Nilakantha Mahadeva, among the ruins of the city of Paranagar which are to the south of the village of Rajôr or Rejôrgadh, on a lofty range of bills in the Raigadh district of the Alwar Stete in Rajpatána, about 28 miles south-west of the town of Alwar ;' and it is now preserved at Alwar itself. The inscription was first published by the late Dr. Rajendralal Mitra, in the Proceedings of the Bengal Asiatic Society, 1879, p. 157 #., from a transcript prepared by Pandit Bhavananda and his brothers, of Alwar; and it has again been printed in the Prdohinalékhamdld of the Kavyamdia, Vol. I. p. 53 ff., from another copy supplied by the same gentlemen. I now re-edit the inscription from rubbings which have been procured for me by Dr. Fleet.
The inscription contains 23 lines of writing which covers a space of about 1'5' broad by 1' 37" high, and is nearly throughout in a perfect state of preservation. The average sise of the letters is about The characters are Någari; they closely resemble those of the Harsha inscription of Vigraharaja, published with a photo-lithograph in the Epigraphia. Indica, Vol. II. p. 116 #f. The language is Sanskrit, and, excepting foar benedictive and imprecatory vergen, hore ascribed to Vyası, in lines 18-20, and another verse in line 81, which gives the names of the composer, the writer and the engraver, the text is in prose. The inscription has been written and engraved very carefully. In respect of orthography, I need only note the employment of the letter for both and b, the doubling of t and d in the conjuncts tr and dr, and the occasional use of the sign of avagraha. As regarde lexicograpby, lines 11-13 contain a number of revenne-terms, the exact import of which is not apparent, and some other words of unknown or doubtful meaning (pravami, tatti, chôuikd, eto.) oocur in lines 6, 16 and 17, and 22 and 23.
The inscription (in lines 1-3) refers itself to the reign of the Paramabhaffdraka Maharajadhiraja Paramétrara, the illustrious Vijayapaladléva, who meditated on the feet of the Paramabhaffàraka Maharajadhiraja Paramétvara, the illustrious Kehitipaladeva; and is dated, in words and figures, on Saturday, the 13th of the bright half of Magha of the year 1016. On this day the Maharajadhiraja Paramétuara, the illustrious Mathanadeva, of the Gurjarapratihara lineage, and a son of the Maharajadhirdja, the illustrions Såvata, residing at Rajyapura, in lines 3-13) informs his officials, the gamdgamikas 8 and others, and the mahattaras, mahattamas, merchante, pravanis* and other inhabitants of the village of Vyâghrapațaks, pertaining to the Vamsapotaka bhôga which Mathapadevs held possession of, that on the occasion of the installation of the image, or the consecration of the temple) of the god Lachohhukesvara Mahadeva (Siva), 80 named after his mother Laobohhuka, he has yranted to the god (or his temple) the village of Vyaghrapetaka, up to its proper boundaries,
San Sir A. Cuppingham's Aroh@ol. Survey of India, Vol. XX. Pp. 124–196. I bave no doubt that Maior Powlett rightly believed Bajoror R&jórgadh (ie. Rajyapura) to be the old oame of Paranagar, and it seems to me highly probable that the holy teinple of Nilakantha Mahaders, which is the most famous place of pilgrimage in this part of the country, and which Sir A. Cunningham has assigned to the 10th century A.D., is the very temple that is referred to in the inscription bere edited.
• The concluding word frf-Mathanah is in somewhat larger characters. Compare, f., Jud. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 806, L. 88; VOL XVII. p. 111. 14.
I am unable to explain this word, but would compare with papil-pracapi promakha the expression, wagik. Indahthi-purdge, which is met with eleewhere. Pratapi occurs iu pravani-kana, the meaning of which also is not apparent; coinpure Ind. Aat. Vol. XV. p. 10, note 68.

Page #319

264
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
VOL. III.
the grass and pastare land, with the ulranga, with its rows of trees, with its water, with the bhoga and mayutal income, with all customary and not customary, fized and not fixed receipts, the shares of all sorts of grain, the khala-bhikshd, prasthaka, skandhaka, márganaka, the fines, ten offences, gifts, treasures and deposits, the aputrikádhanat and nashtibharata, and together with all neighbouring fields, cultivated by the Gârjaras,- for the purpose of defraying the expenses of bathing (the god) three times a day, of unguents, flowers, incense, naivedya offerings, lights and oil, of applying white-wash and red lead, of repairing what may become damaged or broken, of public shows and putting on the sacred thread, and of paying labourers, gardeners, etc. Lines 13-15 shew that the administration of this grant, in the first instance, was entrusted to the holy ascetic Omkarašivacharya (a disciple of Rûpasivacharya, who again was a disciple of Srikanthacharya), a member of the Sôpuriya line or school (of devotees) started at Åmardaka, and inmate of the Nityspramuditadêya matha at Rajyapura, which was connected with the Gôpåladdvitadagapali matha at Chhattrašiva. And the donor (in lines 13-17) exhorts his successors not to obstruct, but rather always to assist the ascetic's disciples and disciples' disciples in the management of the property for the benefit of the god (or his temple). Lines 18-20 quote four of the customary benedictive and imprecatory verses ; and the main part of the inscription ends, in line 21, with another verse, according to which this charter (fasana) was composed by Dedda, written by his son Suraprasada, and engraved by Hari.
Lines 22-23 then record certain additional taxes or tolls, the proceeds of which were to be made over to the same deity (or temple) jointly with the god Vinayaka (Ganesa, whose image or shrine was) set up in the lower grounds & adjoining four chapels on one side (of the temple of Lachchhukesvara). So far as I understand this passage, these taxes were three virkópakus, as customary in the market, on every sack' (of agricultural produce) brought for sale to the market; two palikdall from every ghafaka-kúpaku of clarified butter and oil; two vimfôpakas
1 As the inscription is written and engraved very carefully, I do not think that the word mayuta of the text is likely to be wrong reading, but its ineaning is not apparent.
• The exact meaning of this and the following terms I do not know. Khala-bhikand, the alms of the threshing Aoor,' occurs again iu Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 179, v. 42; and khalaka 1 find as a revenue-term in Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 114, L. 66. Margaşaka occurs (in abhinava-mdrggaraka) ibid. Vol. XVIII. p. 83. 1. 20.
as we find in other inscriptions sadald parddhadanda and sada dadaidparddha used a synonymous expressions, I believe that the words of our text, too, are intended to denote 'the fue for the ten offouces,' whatever there may be. For another explanation of danda-daláparddha, the corrector of which appears to me doubtful, Nee Journ. Bo. 4.. Soc. Vol. XVIII. p. 253, note 1.
• This term the property of a daughter who is not a putrikd'-and the following manfibharata (or perbaps nashtabharafa) I am again unable to explain.
So far as I can see, the text in live 14 is not quite correct; for the word rambaddha, in my opinion, is meant to refer, not to brf-Kdjyogurt, but to the following int-Nitgapramuditaddon-mafhd. The difficulty could of Dvure easily be removed by altering sambaddha to sambaddad. Gópilledef-laddgu-pdlf-matha would be the matha on the margin of the tank of Gopalfdevi.' To this religious establishment that at Rajyapars apparently WM subordinate.
Here we have the otherwise unknown word tatti, in l. 16 in the phrase tallin ... kurvata) kdragató ud, apparently expressing the sense of the ordinary bhaijat bhojayat 6 ed, and in 1 17 in the compound tatti-sandthya, 'rendering assistance in the proper management (R).
7 This clearly in the meaning of the word kritardns in l. 91. The name Dedda occurs also in one of the Khajurabð inscriptions ; see Ep. Ind. Vol. 1. p. 129, v. 47.
* The word jagatt occurs in Ind. ant. Vol. XIV. p. 160, 1. 16. - In the Archeol. Survey of India, Vol. XX.p. 126, it is stated that the date Sumrat 4010 is clearly legible on a figure of Gapéu in the large temple of Nilakantha at Paravagar (Rajør).
. Camera. Ro. Tod. Vol. II. D. 240. L. 56. aós prati bimbópakan; and, for nimipaka, ibid. Vol. I. p. 166.
10 I am not certain about the meaning of the word Raffaddna in 1. 22. It may perhaps be eqnivalent to mapdapild or fulka mandapika, 'a custom-house,' which occurs in similar passages of other inscriptions
Compare Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 166. As regurds the following ghotaka-ldpaka, I can only say that ghata by Iteelf meansjar, piteber, a mensure equal to one or to 20 drops,' sud kipaka's leather oil vessel

Page #320

No. 36.]
RAJOR INSCRIPTION OF MATHANADEVA.
265
per mensen for every shop; and fifty leaves from every chóllika' (of leaves) brought from ontside the town.-The inscription concludes with the words the illustrious Mathana,' representing the signature of the donor.
In the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XIX. p 23, I have already had occasion to shew that the date of this inscription, for the expired Vikrama year 1016, corresponds to Saturday, the 14th January, A.D. 960. This date enables us to prove, with a fair amount of certainty, that the sovereign Vijayapaladva, to whose reign the inscription professes to belong, was a king of Kanauj. In the Epigraphia Indica, Vol. II. p. 235, I have attempted to shew that the three kings Vijayapåladeva, Rajyapaladêva and Trilochanapåladeva, who are mentioned in the Bengal Asiatic Society's plate of Trilôchapapala, edited by me in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XVIII. p. 33 ff., were rulers of Kananj; and as that plate, for Trilochanapaladêva, gives us a date corresponding to the 26th June, A.D. 1027, there would, so far as regards the two dates, be no objection to identifying the Vijayapåladeva of the plate with the Vijayapåladeva of the present inscription of the year A.D. 960). And such an identification is supported by the fact that the Vijayapåladeva of this inscription is here stated to have been preceded by Kshitipaladeva. For we know that a king of this name, also called Mahipala and Heram bapala, was actually ruling at Kanauj in A.D. 917-18, forty-two years before the date of our inscription. It is true that, according to the large Siyadoni inscription, Kshitipåladeva of Kananj in A.D. 948 had been succeeded (not by Vijayapâladeva, but) by Dêvapâladeva; but this would seem to be no very formidable objection to the proposed identification. For it might either be said that Vijayapaladeva was a younger brother of Dêvapåladêva, in which case the omission of the elder brother's name from the present inscription would not be without precedent; or we might assume that Dêvapaladeva and Vijayapêladeva are two dames of one and the same king, an assumption in favour of which it might be arged that each of the three predecessors of Déva påladeva-Bhoja, Mahendrapala, and Kshitipala-also bore each at least one other name. For the present, then, I do identify the Kshitipåladêva and Vijayapâladêva of this inscription with the sovereigns of the same names, known to us from the Siyadoni inscription and the plate of Trilochanapala ; and consider the Maharajadhiraja Paramétvara Mathanadêva, who made the grant here recorded, to have been a feudatory or subordinate of the kings of Kananj." Of this Mathanadhva and his predecessor Såvaţa nothing is known to me from other inscriptions ; and I have not found elsewhere any mention of the Gurjara-pratihara clan or family, to which they are stated to have belonged. The clan perhaps is identical with the Vadagdjara-tanin ('the Bargujar tribe of Rajputs'), mentioned in line 8 of an inscription at Mâchâại, of Vikrama-Samvat 1439, of which & rough photo-lithograph was published in the Archeological Survey of India, Vol. VI. Plate xi.
Of the localities mentioned, B&jyapura, apparently Mathanadáva's capital, is of course Rájör or Rajòrgadh, or rather PAranagar, close to the modern village of Rajôr, where the inscription has been found; and the village of Vyaghrapätaks is said to exist still, near Rajør, under the name of Baghôr. The place Vamsapotaka, which gave the name to the bhôga or district to which the village belonged, I am unable to identify. Nor can I identify the places Amardaks and Chhattrašive, which are mentioned in connection with the ascetics to whom the management of the grant was entrusted. Chbåttragiva onght to be looked for in
Tbia word I have not met with elsewhere. Fifty leaves appear to be s usual tar; compare, 6.9., Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 179, vv. 41 and 42. * See Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 171.
See ibid. p. 177, 1. 28. It may be mentioned that the fondatories of the kings of Knauj, whose names occur in the Styadont inscription, also are styled Mahdrdjddhirdjas. - Compare also bere a paper on the relation between the kingdom of Kansoj and Gujarat, in Ind. Ant. Vol. III. p. 41 .
See ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 81, No. 43. • See tbe Pndohnallkhandld of the Kdoyam dia, Vol. I. p. 54, note.
2 x

Page #321

266
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
the neighbourhood of Rájör; and the name Amardaka I have previously found in the word Amardakatirtha-nátha, the name or an epithet of a Saiva ascetic who is mentioned in the inscription from Ranod (Narod), published by me in the Epigraphia Indica, Vol. I. p. 351 ff.
TEXT. 1 Om a vasti 11 Paramabhattaraka-mahårájâdhiraja-paramégvara-fri-Kshitipaladeva
padanudhyâta-paramabhattaraka-maharajadhiraja-paramésve 2 ra-bri-Vijayapåladêva-pådânâm=abhipravarddhamada-kalyanavijayarajyê samvatsara
satéshu daśasu shôdas-ôttarakéshu M&3 ghamasa-sitapaksha-ttrayôdasyam Sani-yuktayim-evam sam 1016 Magha-sudi.
13 San&v=adya sri-Rajyapur-îvasthitô maharajadhiraja4 paramêsvara-sri-Mathanadôvô mahârâjâdhiraja-sri-Savața-sunur=Ggurjjaraprati hår
Anvayaḥ kusali | svabhôg-&vâpta-Vamsapotaka-bhôga-samva(ba)ddha5 Vyaghrapataka-grâmê samupagatan-sarvvån=ôva r ajapurushån=niyogasth&n=
gamagamikán=niyuktak-Aniyuktakáms-tannivasi-mahattara-mahattama6 vanik-pravani-pramukha-janapadáms-cha yathårbar m ånayati vo(bo)dhayati
sam idisati ch=astu vah sam viditam trin-&gra-lagna-jalavindu-samsthan-A7 sthiraņi sarira-sampaj jivitân=ît=imâm samsar-&s&ratâm kirtti-mürttes-cha
kalpasthåyitâm jñâtvå maya pittrôr=&tmanas-cha punya-yago-bhivși8 ddhay87 aihik-amushmika-phala-nimittam samsar-årnpava-taran-artham svargga
märgg-Arggal-odghatana-bêtôh sv&-matsi-sri-Lachohhuke-nâm[n]A sri
Lachchhukėśvara-ma9 bâdêvîya pratyaham 38 snapana-samalabhand-pushpa-dhûpa-naivedya-dipa-taila-sodha
sindura-lagana-khandasphuţita-samârachana-prekshanaka-pavittrak10 rôhana-karmmakara-våţikåpål-adi-vysy-&rtham=uparisûchita-Vyaghrapataka-grimaḥ sva
simd-trina-yuti-gôka (cha)ra-paryantaḥ sôddrargaḥ savrikshama11 låkulah sajalo "bhôga-mayat-adaya[bhy]åm=api samasta-sasyânám bhåga-khala
bhiksha-prasthaka-skandhaka-mârgganska-dana-daśaparâdha-dana-nidhi-nidha12 n-aputtrikadhana-Dashţilo-bharat-ochitânuchita-niva(ba)ddhêpiva(ba)ddha-samasta
pratyadaya-sahitas-tath=aitat-pratyâsanna-bri-Gûrjjara-vâhita-samasta-kshêttra-samêtage
ch-akimchi13 tpragrahyð=dya punyezhani snåtvå dêvasya pratishtha-kalê adaka-pûrvvar
parikalpya sâsanens datt818 matv-aivam=adya dinad-arabhya Srimad-Amarddaka
vinirggata-fri14 Sápuriye-satintatyán sri-Chehhâttrašivé sri-Gópálfdêvitadagapall-matha
samva(mba)ddha-sri-Rajyapuré sri-Nityapramaditadêva-mathé sri-Srikapthacharya
sishya-bri-Rů. 15 pasivacharyasetachchhishya-srimad-Omkârasivacharyasy-askbalita-vra (bra) h machary.
avâpta-mahamahimnaḥ parama-yasô-råseh sishya-pratišishya-kramênals dev-D
From rubbings, supplied to me by Dr. Fleet.
? Expressed by a symbol. • Rend samratsara..
• This sign of punctuation is snperfluous. The name Vydghrapáfake is quite clear in the rubbings, both here and in line 10, below. • This word also is clear in the rubbings, and the reading is not kramdgamikdns. 7 Read adhaya.
Read trih-napans.. The text is perfectly clear bere in the rabbinge. The editor in the Kdoyamdld reads sakalibóga magula and proposes to alter this to sakalabhbgasanyutd®.
1. This may possibly have been altered to nashga in the original. 11 Read .kdla.
Red dattah I. Jostead of gratibishya one would have expected prakiskya.

Page #322

No. 37.)
BHADANA GRANT OF APARAJITA.
267
16 payôg-arthan-tattimiwavyavachchbêdên=&chandrårkkar yavat-kurvatah karayatô
Vê Semad-vamsajair-anyatarair=vvå bhåvibhir-bhû pålaih kåla-kålêshv=api
paripaṁthana 17 nå(na) kâryâ pratyut-êsmat-krita-prarthanaya sada tatti-sânåthyam vôdhavyan 11
Yataḥ samån=aiv=êyam punya-phal-& våptir=anumamtavyål Uktam cha bhagavata
pa 18 ramarshiņå vêda-vyåsena Vyåsena Vaba)hubhir=vyasudh bhukta råjabhiḥ
Sagar-&dibhiḥ | yasya yasya yada bhůmis-tasya tasya tada phalam il
Adityô Vara19 ņô Vayur-V vra(bbra)hma Vishạır-Hatåsanaḥ, bhagavân(n)-Śtlapāņischa
abhinandanti bhúmidam || Shashtim varsha-sa hasråņi Svargge tishthati
bhúmidaḥ Achchhêttä сh-Anumam20 ta che tâny-dva narakan vasêt | Yair-vvånchhitam sifiraddhiti-subhra
kirttêr-yaig=ch=Amara-pranayini-parirambhanasyal te sådhavd 18 hi baranti
parêņa da21 ttam dânâd=vadanti paripálanam sådhu 11-18 11 Sasanam ksitavân=Doddoc
likhitam tasya sünung | vyakta Sûraprasadena utkirņnam Hariņå tata
iti || 22 Tath Smushmai dévâys pårsveld@vakulika-chatushtaya4sdhô-jagatyari?
pratishthita-Vinayaka-sahitya [ha]tta-dânê gônimi prati hatta-vyavahâra(ri)ka
vim [3] ghastaks ]-kapakan prati gbţi. 23 tasya tailasya cha palik[8] dvå 2 vithim prati måsi [2(?)] vim 2 tath& vahih.
pravishta-chållikám prati parnnånam 50 taddévasya kritam=iti 11 11 Sri-Matha[na]} 11
No. 37.- BHADANA GRANT OF APARAJITA;
SAKA-SAMVAT 919. BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. These plates are said to have been found, in 1881, with the headman of 'Bhere,' a village about ten miles north of Bhiwandi, the chief town of the Bhiwandi tâlokê of the Thâņa district of the Bombay Presidency. I edit the inscription which they contain from excellent impressions, prepared by Dr. Fleet, to whom the original plates were lent by their present owner, Colonel A. F. Dobbs, late Madras Staff Corps.
These are three oopper-plates, the second and third of which are engraved on both sides, while the first is so on one side only. Each plate measures about 10%" broad. by 73' high. Their edges were fashioned thicker, so as to serve as rims to protect the writing; and, with the exception of a fow short passages on the first sides of the second and third plates, the inscription
This word, tattim, and the word tatti in the next line are quite clear in the rubbings, and cannot be read in any other way. The two previous editions of the text have tatrim in this line, and tatri or tatra in the next.
Metre of this verse and of the two next veries: śloka (Auushtabb). * Read maraka. • Metre : Vasantatilake. The construction in this verse is grammationlly incorrect. * Metre: sloks (Anushţabb). • This word, insted of which the two published versions of the text have déb, is quite clear in the robbings. 7 Instead of sdhdjagatyds, which is quite clear in the rabbings, the published texta bave ndajadidnydin. • Read goli. . See the Bombay Ganetteor, Vol. XIV. p. 60.
2 x 2

Page #323

268
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
really is in a state of excellent preservation. The plates are held together by a circular ring, about *" thick and 31' in diameter, which had not been cut when this record came into Dr. Fleet's hands. The ends of the ring are socketed in a seal, of which the surface is circular, about 2}" in diameter. This seal has, in high relief on a countersunk surface, & representation of Garuda, with the body of & man and the face of a bird, squatting full-front, with the hands clasped on the breast. The weight of the three plates is 224 tolas, and of the ring and seal, 32, tolas; total, 2564 tolas. - The engraving is bold and good. The plates being substantial, the letters, though fairly deep, do not shew through on the reverse sides at all; the interiors of some of them shew marks of the working of the engraver's tool. The size of the letters is about ". The characters are Nagari, and the language is Sanskrit. Up to nearly the end of line 39 the inscription, after the introductory ôm ôm namó Vinayakdya, bas 24 verses, chiefly containing genealogical matter. The rest, being the formal part of the grant, is in prose, but includes, in lines 49-50 and 74-82, a well-known verse on the vanity of this life and seven of the ordinary benedictive and imprecatory verses. As may be seen from the occasional omission of single aksharas and groups of aksharas (e.g. in lines 38 and 54) and from the frequent occurrence of wrong letters, the writer has done his work in a rather slovenly manner. As regards orthography, the letter b is throughout denoted by the sign for v; the dental sibilant is frequently used for the palatal, and the palatal three times for the dental (in afid, 1. 3, Sakala, 1. 37, and samvatsara, I. 54); and the dental nasal is employed instead of the guttural in the words anka, 11. 5, 32, 54 and 89, and Konkana, 1. 56, and instead of the palatal in kanchanan, 1. 78. In respect of the language, it may be noted that the text in line 45 offers two birudas, Malagalaganda, 'a conqueror of mountains (?),' and Nannisamudru, a sea of truth,' which are not Sansksit, and that it also contains some proper dames with Kadarese endinga, in lines 64 and 85-86. The word dramma, abbreviated to dra, which occurs in lines 88-89, is often met with in cognate inscriptions.
The inscription is one of the Sil&ral Mahamandalesvara Aparajitadêva. It clearly divides itself into two parts. The first part, up to line 39, gives the genealogy of Aparajita himself and of the Ratta (or Rashtrakůta) kings, to whom the earlier Silara chiefs owed allegiance; and the second part records the grant of the village of Bhadana, made by Aparajita in Saka-Samvat 919 in favour of the temple of) the god (Sürya under the name) Lônaditya, at Lavaņétata.
Opening with the words om, ôm, adoration to Vinayaka,' the inscription first has two verges (one of which is well known to us from Råshtrakata inscriptions) invoking the protection of the gods Vishnu, Siva, and Brahman. It then gives, in verses 3-12, the following complete list of the seventeen Rashtrakata kings from Govinda I. to Kakkala 3-1, Govindaraja; 2. Karkarája; 3, Indraraja; 4, his son Dantivarman; 5, Karkaraja's son Krishnaraja; 6, Govindaraja; 7, his younger brother Dhruva; 8, his son Jagattunga; 9, Durlabha Amoghavarsha; 10, his son Kộishộaraje; 11, Jagattunga's son Indradêva Nityamvarsha ; 12, his son Amôghavarsha, who is said to have ruled for one year; 13, his younger brother
1 On the three branches of the Stars or Silkra or Silåhåra family see Dr. Bhagvanlal Indraji in Journ. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XIII. pp. 10-17. On the particular branch of the family to which Aparajita belonged, which ruled over the Northern Konkan, compare the Bombay Garetteer, Vol. XIII. p. 422 ft., and the inscriptions in the Asiatic Researches, Vol. I. p. 357 ff., and Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 276 .; Vol. IX. p. 33 ff.; and Vol. XIII. p. 133 fr.
The inscription in this respect is like the Klar&patap copper plate inscription of the Sildra Mandalika Rattardja of Saka-Sarvat 930.
Compare Dr. Fleet's Dynasties of the Kanarese Districts, p. 31 ff., Dr. Bhandarkar's Early History of the Dekkan, p. 47 ff.; and especially Dr. Bhandarkar in the Journ. Bo. 41. Soc. Vol. XVIII. p. 240 ft.
So the name is written both in line 7 and in line 11. The Jagattungn, of whom Indradeva Nityamvaraba and Valdigadêra (No. 14) were sus, was a son of Krishnarája (No. 10); be did not rule himself. In the Kharépátaq plates also Indrarája is mentioned in mediately after Akalavaraha (our Krishparaje, No. 10), and is described as his grandson (napta).

Page #324

No. 37.)
BHADANA GRANT OF APARAJITA.
269
Govindaraja Suvarnavarshe; 14, his paternal uncle, the son of Jagattunga and) younger brother of Nityam varsha, Vaddigadêva; 15, Krishnaraja; 16, Khottigadêve; and 17, Kakkala, a son of a prince Nirupama. It will be seen that this list agrees with the account given in Dr. Bhandarkar's Early History of the Dekkan, p. 57, 88 amended by the same scholar in the Journ. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XVIII. p. 240 ff.; and the only points new to us are the name Durlabha for the first Amoghavarsha (No. 9), and the remark that the second Amoghavarsha (No. 12) ruled for one year only. This account of the Rashtrakūtas, in verse 13, closes with the statement that (when the grant here recorded was made the last king Kakkala had been overthrown by the Western Chalukya) Tailappa, as a light is extinguished by a fierce wind, and that of the once flourishing Ratta rule there remained only the memory.
Versee 14-24 then give the following genealogy of Aparajita himself, already known to us from other inscriptions: the mythical beings Jimütakétu and his son Jimutaváhana, the ornament of the Silårs family ;' Kapardin; Pulasakti ; his son Keperdin; Vappuvanna ;' his son Jhanjha; his brother Gloggiraja ; his son Vajjadadêva; and his son Aparajita. What is new here, is, that Aparajita, according to verse 20, also bore the name Mriganka.
After these verses, the proper object of the inscription is stated in prose, in lines 39-66:After the down-fall of the Ratta rule, consequent on the extinction of the Parumabhaffäraka Mahárdjádhiraja Paraméscara, the glorious Kakkaladėva, who had meditated on the feet of the P. M. P., the glorious Khottigadêva, who in turn had meditated on the feet of the P. M. P., the glorious Krishnarajadêva, (kings) who formerly resided at the famous Mânyakhetaka,- the Mahasamantadhipati Mahamandalesvara, the glorious Aparajitadêvarêja, who by virtue of his might has attained the panchamahásabda, and is adorned with such titles as "the supreme lord of Tagarapura, the Silára prince, he who is begotten in the lineage of Jimûtavå hans, who has a golden Garuda in his ensign, a great ocean of pride, a conqueror of mountains (?), a god of love among beroes, the possessor of innate knowledge, the frontal ornament of the Western Region, & ses of truth, & sun of fierce splendour, Sanivdravijaya," etc., ..... informs all persons as they may be concerned, the future occupants of the village (to be mentioned below), feudatories, rájaputras and heads of towns, and the chief and common people of the three (principal) eastes, places of abode (sthana), etc., that, ..... when the years from the time of the Saks king were nine hundred and nineteen, on the fourth lunar day of the dark hall of Åshedha of the current year Hêmalamba, and when he, the glorious king (rajan), happened to be staying at the famous Sthanaka, he, on the auspicions occasion of the Dakshinayana,-(i.e. the) Karkata-samkrinti,- having poured water into the
Besides, verse 11 may possibly contain an allusion to the imprisoument of Krishộarija (No. 16) by one of his adversaries; see page 272 below, note 6.
* It may be noticed that, by the strict wording of verse 17, the name Vappavanda, which occurs in that verse, ought to be taken as another name of the second Kapardin, spoken of in verse 16. But the other inscriptions distinctly, call Vappavanna the son of the yonnger Kapardin.
• It seems inpossible to take the word mrigdakah in verse 20 in any other sense.
• As this event had taken place twenty-four years before the present grant was issued, the manner in which the formal part of the inscription commences shews, how long certain forms of speecb when they have onco become customary may be retained, even after the consion for them bas censed to exist. The later known inscriptions of the 8tlara family contain no reference to the Bashtrakūtas.
With malagala-ganda compare malaparofu-ganda, 'the hero among the bill-chief.'; Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 304, note 8.- [Perhaps malagala is meant for malegala, gen. plur. of male, hill.'- E. H.)
. With ganda-Kandarpa compare, e.g., Raffa-Kandarpa, ib. Vol. XII. p. 256, and gapda-Mahindrs, ib. Vol. XX. p. 260.
1 Salaja-Vidyadhara may also mean by nature a Vidyadhara;' compare sahaja. Makaradhuaja, ib. Vol. XIX. p. 247, 1. 90.
• With this title, for which I cannot offer any suitable explanation, compare Sanidra-siddhi, page 208 above, note 6.- The two birodas might mean one who is victorious' and 'one who is successful (even) on (ao uplacky day like) Saturday. Compare the carious surname Nidrdraadna-r ijayin, page 71 above, nate 1.-E. H.)

Page #325

270
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
hands of the superintending people of the town of Guņapura (?), the merchants Ambu-brêshthin and Våppaiya-érêshthin, the priest (bhôjaka) Chêlappaiya, the Brahmaņa Gôvanaiya, and others, and having worshipped with pure faith Hari (Vishņu), Hara (Siva), Hiranyagarbha (Brahman), Agni, and other gods- gave the village of Bhadana, in the Mâhirihåra vishaya of Konkaņa which contains 1,400 villages, . . . . to the temple of) the illuminator of the three worlds, the holy god Lôņâditya at Lavaņêtata, for the purpose of providing flowers, perfumes, lights, offerings of eatables, public shows, etc., and for keeping the doors and other parts of the temple) in proper repair.'
The village of Bhadana, so granted, according to lines 57-62) was bounded on the north by a bhinnára (?) field of the village of Padigaha, on the west by (the village of) Åsachchhadi, on the south by the great river Murula, and on the east by the river Kumbhåri; and was given with its rows of trees, up to its proper boundaries, with the udranga and parikara, with the exception of what had been previously given to gods and Brahmaņas, but together with (the fines imposed for the commission of) certain great and lesser offences, and with the privilege that it was not to be entered by the irregular or regular troops.
Lines 66-82 contain the usual injunction to preserve this grant intact, threaten with spiritual punishment those who might interfere with its provisions, and quote seven of the ordinary benedictive and imprecatory verses. The inscription then (in line 82) continues thus:
In confirmation of the above, the Mahamandalesvara, the glorious Aparajitadêvaraja, bas it put down (here) by the writer's hand that this is his decree, (in the words) "such is my decree, that of the glorious Aparajitadêvaråja," (issued) while by the glorious king's: appointment the illustrious Sangalaiya is Mahámátyaand the illustrious Sihappaiya Mahásándhivigrahika.5 This charter has been written at the direction of Sangalaiya (?) by his son and deputy Annappaiya. It is deposited at Sthånaka. Everything without exception that is written here, be it right or wrong, should be regarded as authoritative.
Lines 87-89 then record an additional settlement by which the town (it is not clear which town) was to give every year 260 drammas, I do not understand for what exact purpose. And the inscription ends with the words bliss, great fortune.'
The date of this inscription is not quite regular. In Saka-Samvat 919 expired, which by the southern luni-solar system was the Jovian year Hêmalamba, the Dakshinayana (Karkata) Samkrinti took place 22 h. 13 m. after mean sunrise of the 24th June, A.D. 997, during the second tithi of the dark half of the amanta Ashadha; and the fourth tithi of the dark half of the same Åshadha commenced 0h. 43 m. and ended 21h. 52 m. after mean sunrise of the 26th June, A.D. 997. Judging by a large number of other dates, any rite specially connected with the Sarkrånti should in this case have been performed on the 25th June, and this day should have been described in the text as the second of the dark half, both because the second tithi ended on it, 3 h. 7 m. after mean sunrise, and because the Samkrinti took place during that tithi. As no Week-day is given, it is impossible to say whether the 25th or the 26th June, A.D. 997, is the exact day of the grant.
This word is med bere as elsewhere for tbe more common wparikara; compare, e.g., Page 109 above, note 7.
1 The first balf of line 61 of the text I do not fully understand; kumari-shasa (if this be the correct reading) would of course be violence offered to a girl.'
1 The term of the original (in line 84) in brfvi(61) rudaka-rdja, 'the king who has brf as his biruda.' Compare the expression brivirndduka (®), used with reference to Aparajita in 41. Ros. Vol. I. p. 367, last line of the lithograph, and Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 84, 1. 83.
* 1.6.grest minister.'
i... great minister for peace and war;' Sthapsiya is mentioned as minister for peace and war is the Bhandap grant of Chittarajadeva of Saks-Samvat 948, Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 278.
... the original of it, of which the copper-plates furnish & copy. 7 In all probability it wwa Ganapars.

Page #326

No. 37.)
BHADANA GRANT OF APARAJITA.
271
Of the localities and rivers mentioned in the inscription, Bhadana-grâma clearly is the village of Bhadanah' or 'Badana' of the maps, about nine miles east by north from Bhiwandi. Two miles north of it is the village of Padgha' or 'Padghe' or 'Padgheh,' the Padigahagrama of the grant; and east of it is a small river, the Kumbari' or 'Kombaree,' the Kumbhâri of the inscription. This river flows into the Ulhas, which, flowing generally from northeast to south-west, might fairly be called the southern boundary of Bhâdâna, and is no doubt the great river Murula of the grant. The maps do not shew anything corresponding to the ancient village of Âsachchhadi, which was on the west of Bhâdâna.-Lavaņêtata is the modern village of Lônâd, six miles south-east of Bhiwandi and half a mile north of the Ulhas river, a place where there are many ruins of ancient temples;' and Sthånaka or Sri-Sthånaks of course is the town of Thâņa. The town of Guņapura (?) and the place from which the MAhirihära vishaya was alled, I am unable to identify.
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 Om3 [11] Om namo Vinayakaya 11 Sa vô=vy&d=Vedhasa dhe[ma] yan
nâbhi-kamalam kitam [1] Haras-cha yasya ks. 2 nt-êmda-kalayakam-alamkritam li[l] Kurvvantv=@madya-på tâni Vedhaso
vadanâny-alama(m) [ll] charâchara-ja 3 gat-srishti-nama-dhamani vah susu) bham 11 [2"] Asi(si)d=Govindarajaḥ
kshitipasti ]-tilakaḥ Karkkarája4 s-tatô=bhůd=bhů-bhartta sr-Indraraja[h] punar-abha[va]d-atô Dantivarm-êti
suno) [1] khyataḥ sri-Krishṇaraja[h*] 5 kshapita-ripur-abhůt=Karkkarajasya südah tasmad-Govindarkjas-tad=anu tad
anujaḥ śri-Dhruv-anko (nko)-dhi. 6 råjah ![3] Jagattumga(86)-ngajas-tasya gagðttudg88-bhavat-tataḥ| Durlabhô
môghavarshasa(s-cha) Krishnarajapa(s-ta). 7 taḥ sutaḥ 11 [4] Jagattung-&mgajaḥ śrimen-Indradevas-tatô=bhavat [1]
Nityamvarshô bhuvô bhartta vikram-ôtum(ttam)8 ga-lakshitaḥ 1 [5*] 10Jana-harsha-kritê varshan-ghana iva ghana-kanaka-vári
dhârâbhishtasmad-Amôghavarshộ 9 varsh-ávadhi rajya-bbâjanð játaḥ [6] Tasy=fnujd Harir-iv-6[ddh ?]u[ra P]
bhůtala-śrîr=Gôvimdaraja-nara. 10 nAthA.Suvarnnavarshah [1] [n-]na[m]dak&(ko)-chyuva(ta)-sudarśana-chakra
chihnaḥ si[m]hâsani garu-va (ba) laḥ purushotta11 md=bhût 11 [7*] Pitsivyaḥ Svarnnavarshasya Nityanvarsh-anujas-chiram [1]
kurvann-akartaka[inrajyam tapasa saha12 gêna cha # [8] Tasmad=bhû patêh! sûnur=Vvaddigadôvô nripô=bhavat [1]
Rajarajo su(ma)nôhâri Manmathô=
* See the Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. XIV. p. 911 ff.
* From impressione prepared by Dr. Fleet. • Exprerred by a symbol.
• Metre: sloka (Anushtabh); and of the next verse. 5.Metre : Sragdhara.
• Rend aasta' Metre: siðka (Anushtabh); and of the next verse.
• Read gwn-ttung. • So this name is clearly written both here and below. 10 Metre: Giti.
11 Read - dhardbhih I. 13 Metre : Vosentatilate. 13 Metre : Sloks (Anushtnbb); and of the next verse.
*The reading is quite clear bere in the original, but there must be something wrong in the Int. Instead of tarmdd-bhd party one would have expected Jagat wagesgs. The Khamepatan plates in line 18 also describe Vaddiga as Jagattunga tanaya.

Page #327

272
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
13 picha drisyate || [9] Athal gatavati tasmin=Vaddig8[no]dre Daródra
suvimalam-api Sambhôr-dva (adha)ma snja: 14 vidhatun [1] kanaka-kalasa-dhårà-dhanta-påt-êvat kanya tad=ann narapati-sriḥ
Kfishparajam samagát 11 (10"] 15 Asminn=astamite visau (bhau) vidhi-vasa (sa)d=&krånta-bhūmaņdalê lôk-&hladini
88 (68) ttru-pamjara-ra16 dhis shro(pro)tkrishta-rochishmati [18] sitásáv=liva sn (6) bhra-pu[m]ja-dhavale
rajadhirajê tataḥ śrimat-Khotti[ga]17 deva ity=abhidhayå råjya-sthitô bhû patiḥ 11[110] Tad=anu Madana-mürtti[]
bhagya-s(sau)bbágya-bhája[i] 18 bhuvana-bhavana-dipaṁ suprasllta-prasti[m 1 Nirupa[ma*J-nfipa-sûnum Kakkalésarh(sam) narêmdram narapa
Second Plate; First Side. 19 ti-krita-s&var raja-lakshmir-jjagama || [12] "Tasmin=narêmdrensipati-pradiye(pé)
prachanda-T[ai]lappa-[sa]20 miraņēna sampråpit=jyoti[r=alam Pjto vivsiddha ka[th-áva]bhågell sati Ratta
rajyê Il © II [13] 21sJimêtakétu-tansyo[s]vatatâra gô=smin' Jimůtavahana iti prathitaḥ prithivyår
[1] Si[1&)22 ra-varsa(sa)-tilskaḥ sva-sarira-dânât=tråta hilokam=anaghas-cha Garatmatah
saḥ 11 [14] 15 Abhavad=a[hi]23 ta-marddi tasya vamse (68) Kaparddi dalita-ripu-kadamva(mba)ḥ praņinám práņa
daḥ saḥ II() Bamera-sarana(ni). 24 góptâ kâma(Pnta)-kåntasu Kamaḥ sujana-vadanapadm-ônnidra-bhagvån=atam(dra]}
11 [15] Vipala-mati[r=udi]mnaḥ 25 Karnnavat=svarạng-varshaiḥ sapulaka-Pulasaktir-ddharma-yuktas-tatô=bhät 11 (1)
abhavad-ihs na dinastasya sunuh Kapa26 rddijita-para-va (ba)la-daņd-Akhanda-prithvi-taraņdaḥ 11 (16*] 16Jhanjha-nâ mâ
sutastasmåd=Va[ppu]vannad-abhûd=asan 11() udisto]27 ditata yêna vamśasya prakatikrita ||[17] Bhratâ & tato viva(bu)dha-ratna
guņaika-kosaḥ půjyaḥ payôdhir-iva ra28 kshita-gôtra-pakshaḥ lakshmi-nidhiḥ Sagararaja-patha-pravșittaḥ śr-Goggiraja
iti sast®]tva-samasrayo=bhů. 29 11 [18] "Pad-akrânta-kri(mpi?) t-ari-vargga-vanita-vyákshipta-nidra-sukhaḥ sa 64
Vajjadadêva-bhû patir=abhūt=tasy=&
1 Metre: Malin. * Read narendre.
Read inbarasi (). • Read -gátredna.
Metre : Sardůlavikridita. • This randing is quite clear in the original, but I donbt its being correct. In the place of redki I should have expected a substantive, expressing that from which Krishnaraja derived additional splendour. Perhaps we should read ruchi, anil me that Krisbộarkja had been imprisoned by oue of his opponente. 7 Read Admidus, Metre: Malint.
Metre : Upajati. 30 I am very doubtful about the correctness of the two akshares in these brackets. The first of them is besily illegible, and the second looks rather like ta or to
11 I should have expected here kath-doabdehd.
Metre: Vasantatilak. " Read mis-J.
** (These words allade to legend which is told in the Katharitadgara, taramga xxii, And which forms the subject of the drama Nagdnanda.-E. H.) 1 Metre: Málint; and of the next verse.
* Metre: śløks (Aprobţabh). 17 The second akahara of this name, which I read ppw, might posibly be read tpe. * Metre: Vraanttilak. - The first word looks in the original rather like aratá. » Netre: Sård Olavikridita.

Page #328

Bhadana Grant of Aparajitadeva.- Saka-Samvat 919.
153नाना विनाटाकायासालाटयावसामन्यन्नारि कलकतनच्यताका उकलयाकमलला कुवामायग्नतानिावद साविनायव मयमाडे
ऋषिनामदामा हिवःगुरुम्मायामीझादिधाडहत्यितिलककमाउन । स्वताहता जीटनाडापुन धरल्यवाद वर्मति सध्ययातमीताजा रावित
निदानासा होकामाविमाडांटतदशहाकदीवाल जाडाइगरेंगी गडासागरोहगामार वा मधुलाकामापवर्ष सशुलनाडया नमुद जाग गागऊधामा नियाट खाता रुतूत मिटाता सुवातिकमा 8 साल कि लडनस कवर पीकवान कलकवासदापातमाटामाटावों
तिविनाशजनाकानात याला दिसलवाचस्तलागीविंदसाबलन 10 नोवववर्ष सनद्वार वसुटनन याचिकातीसगी मुबलपुमानित
मोनापिय सनवरानि दाहालकुदककटकनालयसासाद सनातमापाले सनईदावा एमासकारताडिासानासारी मकान
वातावगतनातित शिकदिरादिनानाचसुलमलममितादाताम सुने। 14 देवा उकनककलेसनावातखातितकशानदानतयतिबा फुलनाईरामागाट
अभिननमिततामा विदिवसादाकानलमहललाकाहानिसंतुलन 16 विवादलासा रिमादिस्तीनाता दिवसुरुपुजववाललाडा विभाडेलू नयीमध्यागि
दशलियानाडाहाता यतिनदमदन मूदिता यस्ता कारणहाडा रुक्मवनदीप खपवनपाखात
लिनुष्कृयतककालमा दिनका
12
18
iia.
जानव
(शताकावन
यि साईनाडाला शाजातमियानादयतपदारपदावरका
पायतामा विवाति शाकाहारहारततिरही 22 नवसतिलंकाRAKावानजातवादनमतप्रवाहमयावाल
मकमा हानाहानादिलोकमदागातारावर मानहातास यादलिनालयकापाल की मानदयूसम्मान
कामनाकामः सुर्विदजिनितीधा लाभादपुलगा 20 जिताय लट पालन्युनाइतमा अहवृष्टिकोममरजुकाम दिनलायन खासदागितामाई युवाद या माउरि
समान मानत विउमगतकालमधमधामा विम लगावलीलामानुसार पशमीनानासमरामायापार পশাদাবরিনবীজিলাৰায় ধরলেঞ্জ 30TRAVलाकालिनरमावेडकालावलायछारमत्तासवटा
बनाया दवावमाठातील यूनांसवामान राष्ट्रवातानिया 32मग्रमा वामशतिना जबकिनीमानिदानकादिकमाइमा
नाहानानं मुसाटिजिलदडामा सार्शवाउन सहयो किलटाकू लागतमा 94जी तो वाक्यानितंर्मदमसमा ममातिल झीनता सायद शादिया था
(वावकीपर्म विधाजलियन यायला सानादमदम केलगुगनिस 36पानांप्तमितादानव कामाशाजय व सहभाडाचनसुत सातापा 'यका मानिवपम न डावी याबलोकवस्यायमा परवल कलामामाया।
शिक
J.-F. FLEET. I.C.S.
SCALE +81.
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #329

कल एका मंदिनच मितु कारण साविता उषतसायावतायता लिन दुनार नविछातसयालयांमाडगुलमतिनमानानदयादिकमायावसातामा। बारियटकावासित यसमरामकमतानाजावाड्यामस्वामहलमाबाटदया ।। टाउभातामध्यसकामालाडा-विराडापतामहामारवाडिगादेत यायाल पारसका तानाजविजामतामसूत्रधामकलादतरहिनछा यायक
माडा यानाडामावानसभावात पचमहासकासातामाबपतितरामद
मरवासीलामाजीमनवासमायमस्तरावरहवामानमा सोचतम लिगल गावगरकारचा तडा विधायपाधवततिलकामानित मुंदापनापमा
तालिवानरियादित मानाडाबलीसमलवतमसामरलनवा मरममा
नारना समालवयवासवथमाका क्या गाभयामाहाकतामक्रमाला 48
विटवमहानतमनायजामान्यूनजारतमा टासम्मक विष्यति खवश्वविदितंयधानाला(हालकहताशयावहतारका कमवा नविनतधामावकायमालाकस्तावनामालावरमाकातिरत तपास लामन दलानतया वहिन वनम्नसातवातकम्तहास सावता निक संता मास्चियाबान (कासखा कपलाता जायसामनरावासासिंह यासक या काला नीत सत्र सयथलनतासुरका का विमलारनतबुष्टि भी। कार मला जमदनमाकाबाटदलब-या अवता चितवनमा माघाटवाट जीसीन करतमा तिनीमाता माहा वस्त्रावतडानदाविलायक कीटस्तका किया लिस का छदयका साक्षाशामुहातापलाहनको कलाकम्यानमा विषयावनिखादाम
यायचायवाटवा (कउतनश्यहि गदश।
iiia.
हन
58 गायति माता मोटायमिन या संदीपयदिमाशुलमदान लागलादालनाउमापाटाना पलाकृतहरटेकमा।
रामायीन:तो घाबरवाल्वदायवनदायबा कालीपक कमांशोस्ताद सापुवादिरात पदामा पोकदोवतमानित अवाटक पवाद क्या द्योतकताटालदेनटकिवा घालो.पा दिदि वाटापुछ दायलिविंशावकलकायकगानित एस्वाटिकाटिनद्याला दिलीपछिाता।
जशिवारायाखेपिन शिकायलाणयुक्ती इकानिपगोवाकै यदिगुदायात
राम बोदक विवायसनिनास्तियनारददि वाम अमलदा यासपल घराबापतोगनिवनयाम सघन दामाददाककालमा यादयविदागारागानासाडयाताबाषेतश्कर्षयातदिनांकना पियरियता लावायोगितसिहरवस्तादोन याम: नीलोपादिगाटवीटो पर्दे पति म कहा। माह बययनमालवा मनावावरिल ट्यना विदतिया न टर्मीयान्त्री चंदा कर ल हायसंगरगामिया नि तिनमा नाजिमाकासका यकिल कल महिला सरायणारा वियपनायवदनाराम नाथ
समिविपतियालनीय कामकुमशुमायादोहाना नि मिनियटेलामा BEEGडामाकामुकयातनावयवासमाया तापापाताकमका निरागसबसवराहवालावतिखतिहाभट्याला
वारकरकटदाता निशारदीप्ततायागुतुवाकाटतातकमी दादा 76साद आयामदानामा कारखदतायाददाश्चात्याइरहनुमान कमका
मोतिरामाटा वस्तमम् असापूर सूक्ष्म वानवी सूर्य चुनावमा

Page #330

No. 37.]
BHADANA GRANT OF APARAJITA.
273
30 tmajó bhabhujaḥ 11(1) dân-anamdita-vandi-vrinda-vadanair=&va (ba)ddha-kolâbalo
yasya tyaga-mahotsava-vfivya). 31 [ti]karð n=&dy=&pi vi[śr]ámyati || [19] Anavarata-dana-silaḥ pratapavân=niti
vid=yasô(86)-nilayaḥ su32 nus=tasye Mpiganka(ika)ḥ sriman=Aparajitó játaḥ II [20] Krür-Aráti-Yamah
sukirtti-bhavanam kalpa-dru[ma]ḥ pra33 rthinam sthanam netra-mu(su)khasya vai(dhai)rya-jaladhiḥ Bankhyasya kand.
arkuraḥ [1] sad-vidya-nilayaḥ kald-ma[dhu)-se34 rin=nitaa cha Vachaspatiḥ sadraddha)rma-drama-bh&mir=nttama-matir=Lakshmf
niv&s-âsyadaḥ 11 [210] "Vis[rita)-ma[t]i. 35 vivêki dharma-tannishtha-chitti
vai(vi) [va(bu)]dha-jana-nishêvyaḥ sa (sa) ttrund(ma)ttr[e] savairyaḥ [*] sakala-guna-ni[vá]saḥ 36 prarthinam pürit-&sô(68) ripuvara-kari-si[m]hỏ râja-dharyaḥ prasiddhah !! [22]
Rachira-sutand-bhåsah(sa-) prô[lla)37 sat-sanni[vê ? ]saḥ(60) nirupama-nija-Kirttiḥ(tti-)[vy]&pta-lôkatrayo yaḥ [1] api
sa (sa)kala-kaldnåm=&[sra]yo
Second Plate ; Second Side. 38 nikka (shka)larko mahita-charita-bhagyaḥ sådhit-asesha-sa (sa)ttraḥ 11 [23] Yasya
pratâya (pa)-tâpita-dushţa sa? 39 na vidyatê sa (sa) ttraḥ [*] bhůyo (p8)=ny råja-gaņair=mabitair=&stám tad
abhyadhikaḥ 11 11 [24] Iti purvvam Sri-MS40 nyakhetak-åvåsita-paramabhapů (tt)raka-maharaj[a ]dbiraja-paramdevare-grimat
Krishnarajadêva-på41 dånadhyâta-paramabhattaraka-maharajadhiraja-paramèsvara-brimat-Khottigadêva-pådánn
dhyâ[ta®]. 42 paramabhattaraka-maharajadhiraja-paramêsva (sva)ra-brimat-Kakkaladeva-samjâta-vyapa
ya-nashta-bhrashta43 Ratta-rajya Sva-tējø-dubhávat samadhigatapamohamah&savda (bda)-mah&samant.
Adhipati-Tagarapura-pa44 ramêsva (sva)ra-Sildra-narêmdra-Jimätavahan-Anvayaprasllta-Savarppagaradadh vaj.
Åbhim&namahôdadhi-Ma45 lagalagaņda-Gandakamdarppa-Sahajavidhyadhara-Aparadigvadhatilaka-Nannisam u dra
Pratápamártta46 pda-Saņivåravijay -Adi-samastarájávaltsamalan krita-mahamandalesva (6 var 8-erimad
Aparaji47 tadêvarijaḥ sarvvinn=évalo yathåsamva(mba)dhyamanna(na)kån(n=) Agåmi-gråma
bhoktfi-såmanta-råjapu48 tra-purapati-tfi(tri)vargga-sthåna-prabhfiti-pradhân-åpradhana-jano(na)n pranati-puja
Bamadai(de)saiḥ samant49 (b)dhayaty-astu vah samyiditam yath || Chalál vibhàtiḥ kahana-bhamgi
yanvanam Kritânta-dant-Antara ve
1 Metre: Arya
* Metre : Sardálavikridita. • Read depadam.
• Metre: Málint. • Rend -pirdk8 and -ohitto. I believe tarnishtha to be used here in the sense of tatpara. • Metre: Arya.
7 Rend-dushfasya tomo (€). • Rend dhar-Apara'. • Read Sani.
10 Read sarovdando Originally 'yati or 'yatyi ww engraved, but the sign for i in struck out. Metre: Patinatha.
2 x

Page #331

274
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
50 rtti jivita[m ] tath=&py=avajõ& para-lôka-sâdhanê nriņâm=ahố vismaya-kari
ve(che)shțitam || saka51 lam=@tad=asáratay-Adhishthitari vinasvaléva)ra-svabhavar dharma év=aikaḥ
sahayah BA (A)sva(sva)tas-ch-ai(8)ti ki(vi)52 chinty=&smábhir=ayam pitrôr=[ai*]hik-åmushmika-phal-Svaptayé(ya) åtmanas-cha
punya-yasô(68)-bhivsiddha53 yê !!! Sa(sa)kansipa-kål-&tita-samvatsara-sa(a)téshu navasu(sy=)
êkônavimšaty-uttarêshu pravarttama54 na-Hêmalamva/mba)-gamvatsar-ânta Åshadha-va(ba)hula-chatusyim(rthyam-)
anka(ka)tô-pi samvat* 919 ÅshAdha-vadi 4 55 éri-Sthanake samavastbitasya śrîmatổ råjñaḥ prastávê samjata-dakshiņayana
karkkata-sa[m]krånti56 parvvaņi su(su) bh-abhyudaya-kåriņi chaturddasagråmasat-palakshita-Konka(hka)n
ântahpåti-Ma57 hirihåra-vishay-ânna(nta)rvva[r*]ti-Bhadana-grâmô yasya ch=&ghatanani(ny=) uttarataḥ Padigahe-grå
Third Plate; First Side. 58 miya-[bh?]innåra-kshetra-maryâdå paschimataḥ Asachchhadi-maryada dakshiņataḥ
Murula-mahåns59 dî pîrvvataḥ Kumbhari-nadi-maryadâ7 êvam nikața-chatur-ághatan-Ôpalakshitaḥ
savrikshams60 låkulaḥ syasîma-paryantaḥ sé dramgaḥ saparikaraḥ půrvvadatta-dévadâys
vra(bra)hmadâya-varja[] 61 nidhå[n]alîpaka[h P]økumârô(ri)såhas-&patrådi[dba?]na-pradhân-&pradhana-dôsha-saman
vitaho achâtabha 62 tta(ta)prave[6]yah jaga[t*]tray-o[a*]dytakaraya Lavaņētaţa-nivåsine sri
Lóņådityadêvâys pushpa63 [ahû]na(pa)-dipa-naivedya-prekshanak-Ady-apabhogartha lkhanda-sphatika-sphuţita
dvår-adi-jirņņôdva (adha)rå[rtham®] 64 chale Amva(mbd)gré(sre)shțhi-Váppaiya (ya)gré(sre)shțhi-vaņika(k)-Chélappaiyubhôjaka
vipraGôvanaiy-adi-Gunapaura(P)-14 65 dagar-Adhishthita-hastôdakam vidhåya Hari-Hara Hiranyagarbha-Dahan-&din
dévån(n=) amala-bra[ddha)66 ya sainpujya cha putra-pantr-ådy-upabhôga-vrittitvena gramaḥ sampradattas=
ta[m?] dastamochamdr-arkka-kala-ma67 ryadan yaevi(thê ?)chehh-schâ[r]ề[8] bhanja tô bhojayatô và ha(krijshath
karshayatð vê na kên=&pi, paripa[ntha)-...
1 This sign of punctuation is superfluous.
* Read -tandataara. • Read -samvatsar; one would expect bere -samvatsar-antargat-Ashddha. . Read sanoat.
Read mata.
.. Read 'nato. 7 Bead d aivan; the word maryddd (after nadl) appears superfluous.
8 This sign of visarga appears to have been originally omitted and to have been added afterwards. I do not understand the sense of the original text. . Read ot6=chd.
10 Read ordbyo. 1 The word sphafika appears to be entirely out of place here.
Bead chambi. 1 This correction appears to bave been made in the original.
14 I am almost certain that the three lines which denote au have been struck out in the original, and believe the intended name to be Gurapura.
1 Bend "tani am dattam-d-chandr-(P).

Page #332

No. 37.]
BHADANA GRANT OF APARAJITA.
2775
68 n& kâryâ ki[m] tarhi sarvvad=Biva Bhadana-gråmaḥ sri-Lôņādityadevaya
pradatta iti manta vya[m] 69 [p]=âtra vishaye parasparam=anyato và Parilamghana vidhâtavy [11] Tad
idam dharma-dånam-d-chamdr-arkka70 kälais sthiyi samâgâmi-aripatibhir=aamad-vamgajair=anyair=vpålasat-karma
ga[m]bhira-dari-prapêta71 bhaya-[bh]irubhiḥ jvalad-anala-sphalińga-sahasra-bhipa (sha)[n]-&vichi-ni[ra]ya
pratåpa-védan-&gama-sa[m]vi(ki). 72 bhi[h*) mrvvair=api pratipalaniyam [sa P]tkarttachya(vya)m=anuma[m]tavya[m] i cha 8 v=ljñana-timira-patal-&vfita-mati73 r=&chchhirdydd=&chchhidyamána[m] [v]=&num[8da]yati sa va parchabhir
mahApåtakair=upapå take (kai) gacha samyukto 74 bhavati !! Uktarn cha bhagavath Vyas[e]na Shashtim varsha-sahasråņi
svarggå tishthati bhdmi-daḥ Achchhêtta (tta) 75 ch=a[na]mamta che tâny=8[va] narakam vrajết 1 Vimdhy-kta vishv=atôyasu
su(6)shka-kotara-vasinaḥ mab&ha76 yê hi jayantê bhúmidân-apahârakaḥ || Sva-dattâm para-datt&m=våó yê hared=
Vasundhara[m 1*] hana(ra)n=naraks77 m=åpnoti yâvad-khûtasarplavam || Agnêr=apatyar prathamam suvarnpa[m*]
bhar-Vaishnavi Sûrye-sutag=cha gå
Third Plate; Second Side. 78 vaḥ [*] 18ka-trayan têna bhavêd=vi(dhi) dattam yaḥ kâncha (ocha)nam
gå[m] cha mahin [cba"] dadyat 11 "Va(ba)hubhir=yvasudha bha[kta] râja79 bhiḥ Sagar-Adibhiḥ [1] yasya yasya yada bhumitta(8=ta)sya tasya tadå
pbalam 11 7Saryvån=êtân=bhavinah på80 rthiv-êmdrân bhûyê bhūyo yâchaté Râmabhadraḥ [1*] såmånyô=yam dharma
sêtur=nfipåņám kálê kalê pê81 laniyo bhavadbhiḥ !! "Mad-vamsajaḥ para-mahspati-vamsa(sa)ja vê yâ(på)yâ(på)d=
aye(pd)ta-mapasó bhuvi bhåvi82 bhåpåḥ [*] yê y&(på)layanti mama dharmam-ida[m] samasta tåshåm=1 và 10
vinihe(hi)tô=[ñja]lir=@sha sû(marddhni ! Yath& ch-ai88 tad=évam tathi hi mahåmandalesvara-brimad-Aparajitadêvarajó lékhaka-hastêna
SVS-matam-hi84 ropayati mata[10*] mama srimad-Aparajitadêvarajasya | Srivi(bi)radaka-raja
niyamåt(n=) mahd85 matya-sri-Sargalaiye mah Asan vi(ndhi)vigrahika-ari-Sihappaiyé cha sati II
Samgavaiya-at nuna sa[m]86 ját-abhyanajñêna pratihastaka-Annappaiyênals så(68)sanam-idam likhitam tach=cha
Sthanakê dhruvam 11
Read =po=daat..
. Read Thir. Metre: sloka (Anushţubb), and of the two next verres. • Read .dattan od yo haréta va'.
Metre: Indravajra. • Metre: sloka (Anushtabb).
7 Metre: salini. . After this akshara is engraved a sign which looks like the sign of the avagraha, and which probably was meant to be placed before yan. Metre: Vrsantatilaka.
* Read t&shdi maya. # This siga of punctuation appears to have been struck out. 1 damgavaiya- is probably erroneously put for Sangalaiya.. # Bend stak-Anna.
2 N 2

Page #333

276
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
87 Yat-kim-api likhitam yuktam=ayuktam tad=asêsham=api pramåņa-bhůtam
vijñayani Titha bhay=pi 88 vyavastha ch=&tra nanvavy& vasha prativirsha) nagaréņa rajakulasya
arbhanabhävyárthat prarmmanan 89 6shashtha (shtya)dhika-fatadvayam=anka(úka)tô=pi d ra 260 datavyani [11]
Mangala[m] mahasrit(r)=iti 11
No. 38.-FOUR ANCIENT TAMIL INSCRIPTIONS
AT TIBUKKALUKKUNRAM.
BY V. VENKATTA, M.A. Tirukkalukkudram, or Pakshitirtham as it is called in Sanskrit, is a large village in the Chingleput district on the road from Chinglepat to the port of Sadras, about half-way between both. There are two temples, one in the village of Tirukkalukkagram, called Védagirisvara, and another, named Bhaktavatsala, on a neighbouring hill. Of the four subjoined inscriptions, which are engraved on the wall of the strong-room (tiruv-dbharana-kottadt) of the Védagirisvara temple, three were already published in the Madras Christian College Magazine ? from pencil transcripts prepared by myself on the spot. At the suggestion of the Editor, I now republish, from inkod estampages, these three inscriptions, along with a fourth, which was not yet published, but only referred to in one of my former articles.
That part of the wall where these inscriptions are found, is disfigured by a number of mason's marks, which are noticed in the footnotes to the texts. These marks consist, in most cases, of Tamil numerals, engraved probably before attempting to pull down the wall with a view to repair the temple. The numerals would indicate the order in which the stones had to be arranged while rebuilding the wall. This custom of marking is still prevalent in Southern Indis, as may be seen on the walls of the temples at Madurs and Chidambaram, which have been lately repaired, and of the Ekamranátha temple at Conjeeveram, which is now undergoing repair. In these places the numerals are not cut with the chisel as at Tirukkalukkuņram, but painted on the stones with tar or chunnam. The alphabet and language of the four subjoined inscriptions is Tamil; but a number of words of Sansksit origin are written either wholly or partially in Grantha characters. The following is a list of such words and syllables, with the exception of the two words sasti frí, which occur at the beginning of every one of these inscriptions and are, as a matter of course, written in the Granths alphabet.
In A. line 1, kôv=irdja, sa of késars, and parmma (for carma); 1. 3, 6rl-Malasthana ; L. 4, Skanda tishyan; 1. 5, fish of Naratishga; 1. 6, rakshi; paruva at the end of 1.7; 1. 8, raja of rdjakkal, raja and [sa]ri of Rajakesari; 1. 9, roma and ddharmam rakshi.
In B. line 1, k8 of k=Pparao; 1. 4, 6r1-MGlast&o (for Malasthao); 1. 7, ked of köyipasigas; 1. 9, Ontr-ddio (for Ondr-dd), tha[r]mma (for 'ddharmam), rakshi, and sa; [hai] at the begin. ning of 1. 10.
Read dijilyam (P).
* Read li tatha. * Read mantaryd yatha (P) prati-varshan; the sign of the vowel of frala lo almost certainly struck out in the original.
• I am unable to mpgest a proper correction, but believe arbland to stand for arhana . Rend drammáni.
• This line commences in the original with bata', and shashadhika is engraved below baladvaya, in reparte line.
7 Vol. VIIL p. 267 1. and VoL IX, p. 746 1. ibid. Vol. IX. p. 748 .

Page #334

Bhadana Grant of Aparajitadeva.- Saka-Samvat 919.
8वलोकवयतनसावादद्लयरकाशनगालमनावावरावहातवासुतारा
रुपरागरा वारायण्यदा समितशतदलमासबीननाकावना 80 धीमान मया यायावातनामस्तामात्यायवमासउपाणाकाले कालपा
लमीयारवाहिआमहरा चमकीयतिवडादायायालयानममाताविसाव 82याययालय विमानर्म(मदरतासानषामुलावि विनाशलापताम्यमाने
ताटवतधादिमहमलनीगदानडातावमाजालाक्तारक मतमाह नाययतिमतगमनागदावा जिनाद नाडगाजावटलानियमा ताल माजी सगाल गलामा मिनिमतिकमीतीसागायुवतिया संगत्यनजुलायर 80 जाता
घालतकायद्यमता तक गिदल पित्तवहांगीकार मार यदि मविलिरिल कोयन दयमायणमालातावडायनि निधाहयापि 88वसाचावयाबपति वर्षनगमलनाडाकुलणारं पातायाधर्मा (गे।
तहसम्र तो पिय २६.० दात्या किमंगलमा साहातति 90 पंचाविक
SCALE •61.
Seal.
FROM A FULL-SIZE NEGATIVE BY WIELE & KLEIN, MADRAS.
J.E. FLEET, I.C.S.
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH

Page #335


Page #336

No. 38.]
TIRUKKALUKKUNRAM INSCRIPTIONS.
277
In C. line 1, fri offri-Kannara; de at the beginning of 1. 2; 1. 3, fri-Mülastdo (for Malasthdo); sa at the end of 1. 5; 1. 6, otr-dditya (for dr-dditya), pa of pay, Mahétvara, and rakshai; 1. 7, ge of Gergai; 1. 9, sabhai.
In D. 1. 2, de of deva; fri-Mülastd (for Malasthao) at the end of 1. 4; bhd of bhdmi at the beginning of 1.9; 1. 10, agni ; 1. 11, sabhai; 1. 12, dravya and bantr-adio (for chandr-ddio); 1. 13, tta of Ottarum and dharmma (for adharma); 1. 14, rakshi and odha[rmma] (for Oddharma); ge end gai of Gengas at the beginning of 1. 15; the second pa of pápa in l. 16.
A-INSCRIPTION OF BAJAKESARIVARMAN. This inscription is dated in the 27th year of the reign of Rajakosarivarman, and records the renewal of a grant which had been made by a king called Skandasishys and confirmed by another king, Våtåpi konda Narasingappottaraiyar. Skandagishya is probably synonymous with Skandsvarmen, a name which occurs repeatedly in the genealogy of an early branch of the Pallavas, whose grants are dated from Palakkada, Dasanapura and Kanchipura. Though we have no materials for identifying this king, yet it is certain that he was one of the predecessors of the other Pallava king who is mentioned in the inscription. This is Narabimgappottaraiyar, which is a Tamil form of the Sanskrit name of the Pallava king Narasimhavarman. The epithet Våt&pi konda, 'who took Våtâpi,' which is given to the king, enables us to identify him with certainty with the Pallava king Narasimhavarman I. who is described both in the Kûram plates of Paramèśvaravarman 1. and in the Udayêndiram plates of Nandivarman Pallavamallab as the destroyer of Våtâpi and as the enemy of Pulikógin (II.) alias Vallabharâja. The Singhalese chronicle Mahavamsa also refers to this war between Narasimha and Vallabha, 'in which Månavamma, one of the claimants to the kingdom of Ceylon, who was then residing in India, rendered substantial service to the Pallava king The Periyapuranam, & Tamil work which parrates the lives of the sixty-three devotees of Siva, and some of the statements made in which have been confirmed by recent epigraphical discoveries, refers to the destruction of Vâtâpi in the account of the life of one of the devotees, vie. Siruttoņda-Nayanar. It is reported that this devotee, who was originally a military man, "reduced to dust the old city of Våtåpi" for his master, whose name is not given, but who must undoubtedly have been the Pallava king Narasimhavarman I. who destroyed Vatapi according to the Pallava inscriptions.
According to the Periyapuránam, Sirattonda-Nayaņår was visited at his own village by the great Saiva devotee Tiruñinasambandar, and the latter mentions Sirattonds by name in one of his hymns.10 Thus Tiruñânasambandar was a contemporary of a general of the Pallava king Narasimhavarman I., whose enemy was the Western Chalukya king Palikesin II. The
1 Dr. Fleet's Kanarese Dynasties, p. 16.
Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 398. [Póta in Sanskrit and potts in Tamil mean the sprout (of a plant)' and are thus synonymous with pallas, *2 sprout,' from which the Amaravatt pillar inscription (South-Indias Inscriptions, VOL. I. No.32, verse 8), derives the name of Pallava, the supposed ancestor of the Pallava dynasty.-E. H.]
• South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 152.
Salem Manual, Vol. II. p. 359. • L. C. Wijesinha's Translation, pp. 41 to 43.
7 See South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II. Nos. 29, 40 and 48. In No. 40, there is a distinct reference to the traditional account of the life of Meypporu Ayaşår, one of the sixty-three devotees, as preserved in the Periyapuranam; and the various images that in Nos. 29 and 43 are said to have been set up, sbow clearly that the account of the lives of Chandesvers and Siraļadēvar, respectively, as preserved in the Periyapurdan, must have been generally known during the time of Rjur&jadêva.
• Paddos-tom-sagaras-tugaf-aga; sokkisar's Periyapurdgam, Madras edition of 1870, Part II. p. 316, were 6. . ibid. p. 318, verse 23 and 4
* ibid. p. 98.

Page #337

278
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
approximate date derived from this synchronism for the great devotee is confirmed by the fact that he was a younger contemporary of another devotee, called Tirunavukkaraiyar or Appar, who was first persecuted and then patronised by an unnamed Pallava king. One of this king's surnames appears to have beon Gunadhara, because a feudatory of his is said to have built a temple of Siva and called it Gunadara vichcharam, 1.6. Gunadhara-Isvara, probably after his overlord. In an archaic inscription in the cave at Vallam near Chinglepnt, which will be published in South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II. Part III., reference is made to a king called Mahendrapôtarája alias Guņabhara, whom Dr. Hultzsch has identified with either of the two Mahêndravarman's mentioned in the Udayêndiram plates of Nandivarman Pallavamalla. As the difference between the names Gunadhara and Guņabhara is very slight, Mahendrapôtaraja alias Guņabhara of the Vallam inscription may be identified with Gunadhara, who, according to the Periyapurdnam, first persecuted and then patronised Tiranåvukkaraiyar. As this devotee was an elder contemporary of Tiruñanasambandar, who, as I have shown, lived during the time of the Pallava king Narasimhavarman I., it is clear that the Mahendra potarâja alias Ganabhara of the Vallam inscription, whom I propose to identify with the Gunadhara of the Periyapuranam, could only be Mahendravarman I., the father of Narasimhavarman 1.3 Thus we arrive at the conclusion that the two great Saiva devotees Tirunavukkaraiyar and Tiruñânasambandar, whose time has been the subject of controversy for a long time, were contemporaries of the two Pallava kings Mahendravarman I. and Narasimhavarman I., respectively. This result is important for the history of Tamil literature, as it fixes the date of two thirds of the collection of Saiva hymns, which goes by the name of Déváram and which is ascribed to Tirunavukkaraiyar, Tirananasambandar, and Sundaramûrti-Nyapar. The date of the last of the three authors cannot yet be settled; but he must have been later than the two others, because he refers to them by name in the hymn which is known as the Tiruttondattogai.
As regards the king Rajakesarivarman during whose reign the subjoined inscription was engraved, we do not possess sufficient data for his identification. The name Rajakesarivarman suggests that the king was e Choļa, because the names Rajakesarin and Parakesarin are said to have been borne alternately by the Chôļa kings and are actually applied to a large number of them in their inscriptions. The archaic characters in which the subjoined inscription is engraved, show that, if the king was a Chola, he was probably not a successor but an ancestor of Parantaka I. This conclusion is supported by the comparatively frequent occurrence of the viráma or, as it is called in Tamil, the pulli, which is marked in no less than twenty cases in this short inscription, while in a pretty long inscription of Madirai konda Parakesarivarman, i.e. Parintaks I., the pulli occurs only five times. The occasional occurrence of the pulli has been noticed also in two other archaic inscriptions, but this sign is never met with in the inscriptions
ibid. Part I. p. 184, verses 145 and 146. • Dr. Hultzsch's Annual Report for 1892-93, p. 2, paragraph 7. * See the Table of syrobronisms on page 11 of South Indian Insemiptions, vol. I. • Madras Christian College Magarino, Vol. IX. Nos. 5, 6, 7 epd 9.
si..the list of the devotees (of Siva). Sandaramurti is said to have sang this hymn in the temple at Tirurarår.
• Archeological Survey of Southern India, Vol. IV. p. 206, 1. 19 f. 7 See Dr. Hultzach's Annual Report for 1891-92, PP. 4 to 6. # South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 118.
. In the Tamil portion of the Kdram plates of Paramosvan varman I.. published in South Indian Inveriptions Vol. I., the puiki oecurs in combination with seven letters of the Tamil alphabet. In the inscription of Nandippottaraiyap, published in the Madras Christian College Magasine, Vol. VIII. p. 98 ff., the pulli is marked in six cases. In these two inscriptions M well as in the one quoted in the propeding note, the pulli is depoted by vertical stroke placed over the letter, while, in the Tirukkalukkuram inscription of Rajakesariver , it is denoted by s peculiar crooked line which is not always uniform in its course

Page #338

No. 38.]
TIRUKKALUKKUNRAM INSCRIPTIONS
279
of Rajarajadêva and in all subsequent Tamil inscriptions. Assuming that the cessation of the employment of the pulli was gradual, the comparative frequency of its occurrence may be used as an argument to establish the priority of the present inscription to the time of Parantaka I. Again, in the subjoined inscription, the upper horizontal strokes peculiar to certain Tamil letters are represented by slight curves opening upwards, which remind of similar curves in the corresponding letters of the Sansksit inscriptions of the Pallava kings Rajasimha and Mahendravarman at Conjeeveram. On palæographical grounds we must, therefore, conclude that this is one of the oldest Tamil inscriptions yet discovered, though we cannot ascertain even its approximate date. The contents of the inscription do not furnish any materials for this purpose. Rajakesarivarman renewed, at the request of a certain Puttan (.e. Buddha), a grant which had been made by Skandasislya and confirmed by Narasimhavarman, both of whom are spoken of as "former kings" (parva-rajakka!). It is not said what the nature of the grant was thai had originaliy been made by Skandasishya, nor do we learn the circumstances that led to the petition (vinnappam) of Puttan for a renewal of the grant. But so much is certain that, at the time of Rajakesarivarman, a portion of the Pallava dominions had passed into the hands of the Chôļas.
In this and in the following three inscriptions, Tirukkalukkupram is said to have been situated in Kalattur-kottam and "in the subdivision (Kuru) called after itself."! In the Appendix to his Manual of the Chingleput District, Mr. Crole gives a list of kotams with the subdivisions contained in some of them. Among the former he mentions "Kallattur-kottam" in the Chingleput tâluka, which is evidently identical with the Kalattûr-kottam of the Tirukkalukkanram inscriptions.
TEXT. 1 Svasti eri [11] Köv=Irajakesari parmma[r*]kku 2 rubatt-elávadu
Ka[la]ttür-kkôţtattu-ttan
kûrru3 [T]tirukkalukkuprattu
Sri-Mülasthånattu 4 di[galujkku i sai]y-iliyeaga Skandasishyan
kuduttamaiyi. 5 [1 ]ppa[di]yê
Padavis konda
Narasimgappôt6 taraiyarum
apparige rakshittamaiyil
Anduraiya7 Gunavan
magan
Putten vinnappattinal pûrvv&8 râjâkka!
[vai]tta padiyê
vaittên(n)=Irájaké[sa]ripa-8 9 rmman-ên [1] i-ddharmmam rakshittân adi en muội mêlina ||
yându
i
perumân
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Hail! Prosperity! In the twenty-seventh year of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman.
(L. 2.) “Whereas Skandasishya had given (certain land) free from taxes to the feet of the god of the holy Mülasthåna (temple) at Tirukkalukkunram in Kalattür-kőttam (and) in
The actual name of this subdivision was probably Tirukkalukkupra-kuru. • The akshara, from ma of spasti to ja of rdja are engraved over an erasure.
* Above the tu of kunrattu is engraved some letter whicb looks like the modern Tamil fa, and over the word Maasthana, the inodern Tamil numeral twenty-one.'
• The engraver had originally written bya instead of fi and then partially erased the y.
The rending Vadåvi or Patapi is also possible; Padavi, VadAvi and Vitapi are ancient names of Badami in the Bombay Presidency,
• The akshara, from jd to appear to be ongraved over an erasure. 7 Over the pa of padi, the modern Tamil numeral five' seems to be engraved.
. The engraver had originally written ja instead of aa and then corrected only the bottom, leaving the top as it Hood.

Page #339

280
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
the subdivision called after itself, (and) as, accordingly, Narasingappottaraiyar, the conqueror of Våtâpi, had confirmed the grant) in the same manner,--I, Rajakesarivarman, at the request of Puttan, the son of Gunavan of Andurai, have maintained the grant) as former kings had maintained it.
(L. 9.) "The feet of one who protects this charity, shall be on my head!"
B.- INSCRIPTION OF PARANTAKA I. This insoription is now published for the first time. It is dated during the 13th year of the reign of Madirai konda Parakesarivarman, and records the gift of a perpetual lamp to the Tirukkalukkuņram temple. Madirai konda means who took Madirai (i.e. Madhura),' and is synonymous with the Sansksit Madhurântaka, & name which is applied in the large Leyden grant to two of the successors of Parantaka I. Several inscriptions of Madirai konda Parakesarivarman have already been published, -three from the Kailasanatha temple at Conjeeverams and one from Tiruppundurutti near Tanjore. The endorsement on the Udayêndiram plates of Nandivarman and on those of Nandivarman Pallavamalla are dated during the reign of the same king. The Tamil portion of the Udayêndiram plates of the Ganga-Båņa king Prithivipati II. alias Hastimalla belongs to the reign of the same Madirai konda Parakesarivarman? and implies that he bore the surname Viranåráyaņa. In the Sanskrit portion of the same grant, the two names Viranåråyana' and Parantakall are used for the Chola king. In the large Leyden grant the name Parânta ka alone appears. In both of these copper-plate grants, he is said to have been the son of the Chôļa king Aditya (I.) and the grandson of Vijayalaya. From the Udayêndiram plates we learn that he uprooted the Bâņa king and gave the Bana territory to his Ganga feudatory Přithivipati II.18 He conquered the Pandya king|Rajasimhal and defeated the army of the king of Ceylon.16 This event appears to be referred to in the Mahavamsa 16 when it says that the Singhalese king Kassapa V. sent an army to aid the Pandya king against the Chôļa, but that the expedition was not successful. Kassapa V. is supposed to have reigned from A.D. 929 to 939. If the chronology of this portion of the Mahavansa can be relied upon, 18 we can get to & nearer approximation with regard to the date of Parantaka I. than what is furnished by the Atakûr inscription, from which it appears that this king's eldest son Raj&ditya had been killed before A.D. 950. In the verse which refers to Parantaka I. the Kalingattu-Parani mentions the conquest of Ceylon and Madhura.9 The large Leyden grant says that Parantaka I. covered with gold the Siva temple at Vyaghragrahara,20 which is a Sanskrit rendering of Puliyûr, one of the Tamil names of Chidambaram. This evidently means that he built the so-called Kanakasabha or Golden Hall at Chidambaram. In the collection of Saiva hymns known as Tiruvisaippa, there is a poem composed by Kaņdarådittar,
I i.e. "I worship their feet."- (A similiar captatio benevolentia, the transcription and translation of which must be changed in accordance with the one given here, occurs in line 9 of the Velar inscription of Kapparadeva; South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 77.-E. H.] South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 111.
ibid. No. 82, 83 and 145. • Madras Christian College Magazine, Vol. VIII. p. 104 ff. . " See p. 147 above.
Salem Manual, VOL II. p. 859. 7 ibid. p. 871. • The village granted by the inscription was called Viran&r yapachcb@ri after the reigning king. . Salem Manual, Vol. II. p. 872, verse 6.
ibid. p. 379, verse 25. 11 Archological Survey of Southern India, Vol. IV. p. 206, 1. 82. 12 Salem Manual, Vol. II. p. 372, verse 9.
1 Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 296, note 2. 44 Salem Manual, Vol. II. p. 372, verse 11.
15. ibid. verse 10. 16 L. C. Wijesinba's Translation, p. 80.
17 ibid. p. xxii. 18 That the chronology of the Mahdnames is not beyond suspicioa, bas been pointed out by Dr. Hultzach in his Annual Report for 1891-92, p. 5, note
» Canto viii. verse 23.
Archæological Survey of Southern India, Vol. IV. p. 206, 1.85 1.

Page #340

No. 88.)
TIRUKKALUKKUNRAM INSCRIPTIONS.
281
who calls himself 'king of the people of Tanjai (Tanjore) '1 and who was very probably identical with Gandaradityavarman, mentioned in the large Leyden grant as the second son of Parantaka I. The eighth verse of this hymn refers to a Chola who conquered the dominions of the Pandya king and Ceylon, and who was the lord of Uraiyûr. It further states that this king covered with gold the ball at Chidambaram. The Vikrama-Solan-Uud, extracts from which were lately published by Mr. V. Kanakasabhai Pillai, mentions a king 'who constructed & roof of gold to the sacred hall in the temple at Chidambaram.' The Tiruvidaippd and the Vikrama-Solar-Ula evidently refer to the event that is mentioned in the large Leyden grant as having occurred during the time of Parantaka I. The Korigudasarājákkal, & chronicle the statements made in which are to be accepted with caution, notices & real historical event when it says that the Chola king Viranåriyana built the Kanakasabha at Chidambaram. From the Udayêndiram plates it appears that Parantaka I. married the daughter of the Kerala king. Leaving aside the numerous unpublished inscriptions of Parantaka I., the five published ones, which have been found at Conjeeveram in the Chingloput district, Tiruppúndurutti near Tanjore, and Udayêndiram in the North Arcot district, show that his dominions must have been very wide. The latest date we have for him, is the 36th year of his reign.
TEXT. 1 Svasti sri [11] Madirai koņda kô=Ppara[k]ê2 saripanmarku
yåpdu
padin-m[0]privada 3 Kalattûr-kkôt[ta]ttu .
tan kaxru
Tiru4 [ta]luk[ku]prattu
78r. Mülasta[na]ttu-p5 pe[ru]ma[u]kku
Åm[0]r-kkottattu-[Kka]raikka6 [ttur] N[edu]md[r-ChJáttan
Sopnip[péra]7 yanum
ivan tåyår
[K]yiņa[ngai)8 yum-aga vCai]yt[ta) [no]ndd-vilakku
o[nra] [1 ] 9 idu sa[ntr]-&dittava, [19] i-tha[r]mma[m]
rakshippar [sa] 10 bh[ai]yâr [ll]
TRANSLATION. Hail ! Prosperity! In the thirteenth year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman, the conqueror of Madirai,- Nedumal Sattan Sepnipperayap of Karaikkattur in Åmurköttam" and his mother Köyipangai" together gave one perpetual lamp 13 to the god of the holy Molasthans (templo) at Tirukkalukkuram in Kalattur-kottam (and) in the subdivision called after itself. This (shall last) as long as the moon and the sun (ondure). The members of the assembly (sabha) shall protect this gift.
1 Tanjaiyar kón..... Kapdarádittar ; Tirwisaippd, Madras edition of 1879, p. 76, verse 10. . Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 142. • Salom Manual, Vol. I. pp. 89 and 40.
ibid. Vol. II. p. 372, verse 8. • Dr. Hultasch's Annual Report for 1891-92, inscription No. 100 of 1892. • Read Tirukkalukkuprattu.
Read Mdlasthanattu. • In this line the Tamil numeral seven seems to be engraved over i of ivan, 'twenty-two below the aksharar var td of inap tdydr; and 'twenty over agai of nangai.
. The modern Tamil numeral 'three' appears to be engraved over eru of onru. * Read i-ddharmam.
11 See p. 149 above, note 7. 11 This name is made up of koyil,' temple,' and nangai, 'a lady.'
18 Nundd-vilakku mean's lamp which does not require to be trimmed.' Seo South Indian Inseriptions. Vol. II. p. 132, note 3.
23

Page #341

282
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
C. AND D.-INSCRIPTIONS OF KANNARADEVA. These two inscriptions are written in bold archaic characters which resemble very closely those of another inscription of Kangaradêvs near Velůr (Vellore), but are more rounded than those of other ancient Tamil inscriptions. Both inscriptions are dated during the reign of Kapparadêve, the first in the 17th and the second in the 19th year. To the name of the king is prefixed in both of them the epithet Kachchiyun-Tafijaiyun-konds, who took Kachchi and Tañjai.' Kachchi is the ancient Tamil name of Kanchipura (Conjeeveram), the capital of the Pallavas, and Tatjai is & shorter form of Tañjâvûr (Tanjore), the Chola capital, The actual meaning of the attribute appears to be that the king conquered the Pallava and the Chôļa countries.
The inscription near Velar is dated during the 26th year, but here there is no reference to the conquest of Kachchi and Tagjai. The Arunachalêsvara temple at Tiruvannamalai in the South Arcot district contains two fragmentary inscriptions of Kangaradêvan. As the dis. tinguishing epithet is missing, it is not absolutely certain if the Velar and Tiruvannamalai records belong to the same reign as the two Tirukkalukkuram ones. Even if this should not be the case, the fact that the two subjoined inscriptions are found at Tirukkalukkunram, which is within the Pallava dominions, testifies to the correctness of the statement that the king conquered tho Pallava country. The name Kannara, which is a vulgar form of the Sanskrit Krishna, does not occur among the members of any of the dynasties of the South. Nor is it found among those northern dynasties which are known to have invaded the South, except among the Rashtrakûțas. That this dynasty exercised a considerable influence over the history of Southern India, is established by the following facts.
1. In an inscription of Govinda III., this Rashtrakūta king claims to have conquered, and levied tribute from, Dantiga, the Pallava ruler of Kanchi.
2. The Udayêndiram plates of the Gangs king Prithivipati II., who was a tributary of the Chola king Parántaka I., appear to refer to an invasion of Amôghavarsha (1.) and its repulsion by the Ganga king's grandfather, Prithivipati I..
3. The Atskúr inscription of Saka-Sazivat 872 reports that Batuge, a Ganga fendatory of the Rashtrakūta king Kfishna (III.) alias Kennaradeva, treacherously killed the Chola king RAJAditya in a battle at Takkôla. The Dêdlî plates of Kțishna III., dated Saka-Samvat 862, report that the king killed Dantiga and Bappula, and that he transferred the Ganga territory from Rachhymalla- the Râchamalla of the Atakûr inscription-to Bhútárya. This is evidently the Bûtage of the Atakûr inscription. In his remarks on the Deali plates, Dr. Bhandarkar suggests that Bappuka might be identical with the Chola king RAjAditya, who is mentioned in the Atakûr inscription. But no connection can be established between the two names Bappuka and Rájaditya, and the war with the latter need not yet have taken place in the Saka year 862, the date of the Doli plates.
4. The statement of the Atakar inscription that Krishna III. fought against Rajaditya, is confirmed by the large Leyden grant, which reports that the Chôļa king Raj&ditys, the son of Parântska I., died in battle with Krishpazája.
The characters in which the two subjoined inscriptions are engraved, look more ancient than those employed in the inscriptions of the Chola king B4jandjadáva, and loss apchair than those
· South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 76.
Madras Christian College Magasine, Vot. IX. p. 666. Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 187.
Salem Manual, Vol. II. p. 378, farve 16. Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 168. • Jours. Do. As. Soa: VoL XVIIL 13 of the keppiat.
dich. p. 4. . Archeological Survey of Southern India, Vol. IV. p. 206 f., 11. 42 to 45.

Page #342

No. 38.]
TIRUKKALUKKUNRAM INSCRIPTIONS.
283
in which the grants dated during the reign of Parantaka I. are recorded. Rajarajadêya was one of the most powerful of the Chola kings, as is shown by the fact that his inscriptions are found on the walls of almost every ancient temple in the Tamil country. Consequently, it is very improbable that Kannaradeva's invasion took place during his reign. Again, the three inscriptions of Parântaka I. found in a Pallava temple at Kanchîpuram, which was the Pallava capital, and the above published inscription from Tirukkalukkugram, which must also have been situated in the Pallava territory, show either that Parantaka conquered the Pallavas himself, or, if the conquest had been effected by one of his predecessors, that he continued to keep them under subjection. The two subjoined inscriptions say that Kappara took Kachchi and Tañjai, and imply that he enjoyed undisturbed possession of the country for a considerable length of time; for, otherwise grants would not have been issued in his name. It is very unlikely that a king like Parantaka, whose military resources were enough to keep the Pallavas under subjection and at the same time to conquer the Pandya and other kings, would have allowed a town like Tañjai, situated as it is in the heart of the Chôļa country, to be occupied by a victorious invader. Thus palmographical and historical considerations combine together in fixing the period of these grants between the death of Parantaka I. and the accession of Rajarajadêva. This period was occupied, according to the large Leyden grant, by the reigns of six Chola kings. Of the military achievements of none of them has it much to say. The KalingattuParani leaves out these gix kings entirely in the account which it gives of the ancestors of the reigning king Kulóttunga I.,) and inscriptions dated during their reigns are conspicuous by their absence even in the heart of the Chôļa country. Of course, some of those which begin either with ko Rajakesarivarman or kô Parakésarivarman alone, may have to be referred to the reigns of two or more of these kings. But the fact that these contain no historical introduction is significant, and would imply that their military achievements were not worthy of record. These considerations naturally lead to the inference that, during the reigos of these six kings, the Cholas occupied quite an inferior position and were probably fendatories of some foreign king. It was just during this period that the invasion and the considerably long occupation of the Chola dominions by Kapnaradêya was possible. Not long after the death of Parantaka I., Batuga, a Ganga feudatory of the Rashtrakůta king Kfishna III. alias Kannarad@ya, fought a battle at Takkôla, & place which has not yet been identified, - against the Chola king Râjaditya, who was defeated and killed in the battle. Commenting on the unreliable nature of most of the statements made in the spurious Sadi plates of Butuga, Dr. Fleet remarks that there are references to two real historical events in the inscription. There is, I think, a third historical event when they say that, after defeating the Ohôļa king Rajaditya, the Ganga king Bûtuge, under orders from Krishna III., besieged Tafj&puri, i.e. Tanjore. As has been pointed out above, the Chola power was very weak after the death of Parantaka I., and nothing could stand in the way of the victor at Takkola proceeding straight to Tanjore, which appears to have been the. Chôļa capital during the time of R&jaditya's successor Gandarâdityayarman, and captaring it. It was also stated that palæographical considerations point to the interval between the death of the Chola king Parántaka I. and the accession of Rajarajadêva as the approximate period of the subjoined inscriptions, which are dated during the reign of Kannaradeva; that, about the commencement of this interval, the Rashtrakuta king Krishna III.
1 See note 3, p. 280 above.
These were RajAditye, GandarAdityavarman, Arimjaya, Parantaka II., Aditya-Karikala and Madhurantaka. The fact that Aditya-Karikala preceded Madhur&ntaka, shows that the succession was disputed after the death of Parantaks II. ; South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 112.
The next event that is mentioned after the conquest of Ceylon and Madhurd, which took place during the reign of Parantaka I., is the enptare of Udagai, which occurred during the reign of Bajarajadeva; see canto viil. verses 98 and 84. See p. 176 abore
See p. 188 sbove. • See note 1, p. 281 above.
202

Page #343

284
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
alias Kannaradeva actually killed the reigning Chôļa king; and that the name Kannara does not occur either among the southern dynasties, or among the occasional conquerors of the South, except among the Rashtraktas. From these facts the conclusion seems to be irresistible that the Kannaradeva of the subjoined inscriptions, who took Kanchi and Tanjavur, was no other than the R&shtrakata king Krishna III. who was also called Kannaradeva.
The donor in the inscriptiou B. was Nedumál sáttan Sennippêrayan of Karaikkattår, and in the inscription D. Sattan Senaippéraiyan of Karai. As pointed out to me by the Editor, the names of these two donors are very similar, and the name Karai, which occurs in D., may only be a shorter form of Karaikkattar in B. It is, therefore, not improbable that the donors in B. and D., which belong to the reigns of Parantaka I. and of Kapnaradéve, respectively, were identical. If they were the same, the identity of the Kaynaradeva of the two subjoined inscriptiong with the Rashtra kuta king Krishna III. would receive some support; for, we would then have direct evidence to show that B. and D. were engraved within the life-time of the same man.
of the two gubjoined inscriptions, C. records the grant of a perpetual lamp to the Tirukkalakkugram temple, and D. the building of a hall (ambalam) at Tirukkalukkugram and a grant of some land to this ball.
TEXT OF C. 1 Svasti ért
Kachchiyun-Tagjaiyan-konda Sri-Kangara-1 8 dêvarkku
yåņdu padiņ.elávada
Kalattûr-kkotta3 ttu tan kurra Tirukkalukkuprattu
Sri-Mhlastapat4 tu* perum&n=adiga!o(k*]ku Karai[y-a]daiya Baladevan-&giya Parin5 takappêrarayan v aiytta nunda-[vi]lakkropru [1*] idu s6 ntr-adityavap=pan.Måhêsvarar rakshai (1)
Parantakappêraraya7
vaiytta vilakku mut[ti]1 Gengaiy-iļai-Kkumariy-i. 8 daiyaelu-narra=kkâdamuñ=j[@]ydar
seyda
påvattir=padavo 9 m=åņôn=Tirukkalukkuprat[tu]
sabhaiyom
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Hail! Prosperity! In the seventeenth year of the reign) of the glorious Kapparadeva, the conqueror of Kachchi and Tañjai,- Baladevan alias Parantakåpperarayan of Karai gave ona perpetual lamp to the feet of the god of the holy Malasthens (temple) at Tirukkalukkupram in Kalattûr-kottam (and) in the subdivision called after itself. This (grant shall be under) the protection of all MAhêsvaras as long as the moon and the sun (endure).
(L 6.) "If (we), the members of the assembly (sabhd) of Tirukkalukkunram, obstruct (the burning of the lamp given by Parintakappêrarayan, we shall incur the sin committed by those who commit seven hundred murders near the Gangå and near Kumari.”
1 Above the first line, beginning from of Kachohiyas and extending to the end, is an incomplete inscription which runs as follows:- Svasti ért [l*] K6=Pparakifariva[r]mma[r]kkw yandu iray[ddvads'].
* Read Mdlasthanattu. • The sign of length of rd in Parantaka is joined to the r, so that nd looks as if it were na.
• Between the 6th and 7th lines, from the second g of Gengai to ri of Kumari in line 7, some symbols are engraved, of which the first looks like the modern Tamil letter nd and the rest seem to stand for the numeral 'twenty-three.'
In the Madras Christian College Magazine, Vol. IX. p. 760, I had taken kddam to mean's measure of distance equal to 10 miles.' The Editor pointed out to me that hadam is derived from the Sanskrit ghdta, murder.
• Kumari is a name which ooenra very often in the imprecatory portion of Tamil inscriptions. Local tradition Asserta the existence of a river of that name, which people frequented for bathing, and after which the southern portion of the peninsula was called. The absence at the present time of a river answering to Kumari in the

Page #344

Tirukkalukkunram Inscriptions.
A.-Inscription of Rajakesarivarman.
ไป 3 II -
ว่าง่าม t o 11
รับร้า 2017 158
ใน
2
2
4 S 1 2
3
4
5
6
7
4.4
บ
• Cit E 1186) อ้าว 1224
** ยาวกว่า 72110 ปร 8 เกด สาวนาจาร การงาน กา ย
SCALE 17.
B.- Inscription of Parantaka I.
1 2 0 2 1 4 2 10 2 : : 0 : L70 25 30 50 3 2
2005 ใน 3, 21 22 23 4 15 12 007 3.) 13853224
9, 1 ", ) ๆ 1 30 (5)
แ นว 00 01 02 0 1 1 0ะมา 81 ไร่ 122 2123 12
31 1 262) 203 204 100 241 |
8
SCALE 15.
Photo, 10. deuts
E. HULTZSOH Rss. W. 685, Ind-U. ปี58

Page #345

"HLXIS-SNO 3 Vos
E
Sinopsis Dixtapp MP too l disco los
!
4
D.--Inscription of Kandara deva.
Ellen also strong zöchine er, NNAU annitoachari's no claro Noi
Cup
لا سيما
لي عمر إلي مرح با
ن
PL LED
logo
O
iborjar a la loc Po 004 CLS cole Layo
S. Pete
(չ է 9 M P Mitle,c}- 1 ՆԵՐՔԻՐ 2.0 alleen gloem B olig bond frustkor minuspuh fpbutin

Page #346

No. 38.)
TIRUKKALUKKUNRAM INSCRIPTIONS.
285
Sre
TEXT OF D. 1 Svasti
[11]
Kachchiyun-Tan(j)aiyun-kon. 2 da Kannaradêvarku
yåņda
pat[t-o]nba3 dåvada
[lo] Kaļattûr-k[ko]ttattu
tan [ku]rro 4 Ttirukka]u[k]kunrattu
ári-Mülasta5 pattu terkil-ambalam
Karaiy-ndaiya 6 Sattan Sopnippairaiyan 5
amba7 lamm=e[dut]ta
idanukku ambala-pparam=A[ga
gja8 našivan-agiya Nakkadi-Battan
pakkal pa
vilai-konda 9 bhůmi Kalarichcheruvun=kiņaşam
tann[i]r
atta(va). 10 deskum Agniy-iduvadaskamm=&ga
ambala-pa11 ti vaiyttamaiyil sabhaiyomum
iva12 n
pakkale irai-dravyam k onda emm-urum santr-adi13 Harum ul-aļavum i raiy-ilitti-[kka]dattôm [1] i-[do]dha[r]mma14 m rakshittan adi talai m[6]liņa [°] i-[a ]dharmmam irakkinân 15 Gengaiy-idai-Kkumariy-idai
elu-nû raukkådaseydår
pâpattil paduvar
16 mam
seyda
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Hail! Prosperity! In the nineteenth year of the reign) of Kapparadêve, the conqueror of Kachchi and Tafijai.
(L. 3.) “Whereas Sattan Bennippôraiyan of Karai had built a hall (ambalam) to the south of the holy Mülasthåns (temple) ut Tirukkalukkunram in Kaļattûr-kottam (and) in the subdivision called after itself, and had given as a dependence (P puram) of this hall, vis. for providing water and for supplying fire to the hall, 10 & well and (one) paffi of land (called) Kalarichcheruvu, which he had purchased from Isanaśiva alias Nakkadi-Bhatta,- (we), the members of the assembly (sabha), baving taken from this person) the money for taxes, gave (the land) tax-free for as long as our village, the moon and the sun endure."
extreme south of the peninsula has been explained by supposing that the river was swallowed up by the sea. In his History of Tinderelly, p. 19 ff., Dr. Caldwell has shown, from explicit statements contained in the Periplus, that Kumari was not a river but a place, and that people did, in ancient times as now, not bathe in & river but in the sen. Dr. Caldwell adds that the title Kumarichcharppa, which is given to the Panda king on account of the proximity of his dominions to Cape Comorin, also implies that Kumari was not a river but a tract of land.
* In the original the symbols for e end t of to are joined together, • The symbol for & and k of ko sre joined together in the original.
* In the original it looks as if there were three e's bere instead of two, of which the first is joined to the ke which precedes it.
* Read Milasthanattu.
Read pdraiyan; it is not impossible thnt the engraver has himself made this correction.
. Over the kw of kummadga some symbol which looks like the modern Tamil nd is cut, and between lewe dga of this line and sabhai of the next, the modern Tamil numeral nineteen' appears to be engraved.
7 Over the fi of patti and the ai of paiytta, the modern Tamil symbol for the numeral 'ten' is engraved. & Above the l of pakkal the modern Tamil numeral 'eigbt' is engraved.
Over the aksharas kryda pao the modern Tamil numeral 'seventy-seven' is engraved.
10 In the Kdram plates, provision is made for water and fire required for a manda pa st Karam ; see South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 151.
The word kalori means 'uncultivated groupd' and berwow meape 's feld.' Kalarichcherwow was probably proper name, devoting & certain tract of rice-fields.
It is not common in Inscriptions to make the duration of grant co-extensive with that of the village in wbich the object granted lies.

Page #347

286
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
(L. 13.) " The feet of one who protects this charity, shall be on (our) heads. One who injures this charity, shall incur the sin committed by those who commit seven hundred murders near the Ganga and near Kumari.”
No. 39.- NADUPURU GRANT OF ANNA-VEMA;
SAKA-SAMVAT 1296.
BY E. HULTZSCH, PH.D. The original of this inscription belonged to the late Sir Walter Elliot. I edit it from two sota of impressions, prepared for Sir Walter Elliot, and kindly made over to me by Dr. Fleet, who has noted the following details on the cover containing the impressions :-"Three copper plates, 10+ by 4 inches; in fair order if cleaned. The edges are slightly raised into rims. The ring has been out; it is about #" thick and 41" in diameter, and has a kneeling bull soldered on to it. The plates are marked 21' in white paint; bat there is no label to say where they come from." The second sides of the three plates are numbered with the Telugu numerals 1, 2, 3, respectively, between the ring-hole and the edge.
The alphabet is Telugu. Of orthographical pecnliarities the following deserve to be noted. The letter bh is not distinguished from b if the vowels 4, 8, au and i are attached to it or if it forms the second consonant of a group (as in 1, line 11, and a f t, 1. 54), and if, consequently, the right top-stroke which distinguishes bh from b, disappears; only in two cases (bhi of HTC, l. 2, and ifu, 1. 3), the aspiration is then denoted by a vertical line below the letter. In the aksharas rya (11. 33 to 39) and rri (1. 44), the letter is written in full, and the secondary forms of ya and rare attached to it. The group tth is
throughout written as tht, and similarly the group ddha of teretaro (1. 24) is represented by dhta.
The languages of the inscription are Sanskrit and Telugu. It opens with nineteen Sanskrit verses, which are followed by a list of the twenty donees in Sanskrit prose (1. 32 ff.). The boundaries of the granted village are specified in Telugu prose (1. 39 ff.). Then follow five imprecatory verses in Sanskrit (1. 47 ff.), and the inscription ends with a short sentence in Telugu (1. 55 f.).
As the Vanapalli plates of Saka-Saṁvat 1300 (No. 10 above), the present inscription records * grant of land by Anna-Vêma of Kondaviti (verse 15), s.c. of Kondavidu in the Kistna district. It opens with a genealogy which contains the same proper names as that of the other inscription. After an invocation of the Boar-incarnation of Vishnu (v. 1), it refers to the (Odra) oaste (v. ), a member of which was Prôla (v. 3), whose son Vêms (v. 4) built a flight of steps at Srisaila (v. 6). Vêma's two sons, Anna-Võta and Anna-Véma (v.7), successively occupied the throne after him (vv. 8 and 10). Anna-Vêms or Ana-Véma (1. 55) bore the surnames Vasantariya (v. 13) and Pallava-Trinetra (v. 15). The first of these two epithets, which means the king of spring,' he owed to his participation in the spring festival (vasantotsava, v. 14). The surname Pallava Trinetra is borrowed from a mythical king of the Teluga country, who appears as Trilhana-Pallava in the inscriptions of the Eastern Chalukya dynasty," as Triņayana-Pallava in the Yenamsdela inscription of Ganapamba (p. 95 above), and as Mukkanti-Pallava or Mukkaņtiraja in local legends. As in the Vanapalli
Compare page 66 above, note 6.
Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 49, and South Indias Inseription, Vol. I. p. 50.• Kitna Manual, p. 6, and Mr. Bowell's List of Antiquities, Vol. I. pp. 64, 185, 186 and 14.

Page #348

No. 39.]
NADUPURU GRANT OF ANNA-VEMA.
287
plates (vv. 9 and 11), Hemadri, the author of the Danakhanda, is repeatedly referred to (vv. 5, 9 and 17).
Anna-Vôma's sister, V@masini, is stated to have been the queen of a certain Nallantinka (v. 16), whose name I have not found elsewhere. For her spiritual benefit, Anna-Véma granted to twenty Brahmanas the village of Nadupuru (v. 18), which received the surname Vémapura in commemoration of Vēmasåni's own name (v. 19). The grant was made in the temple of Vijayêsvara on the bank of the Gautami (i.e. Godavari) river (v. 18). The temple of Vijayê vara is probably identical with the village of Vijayavaram in the Tanuku taluke of the Godavari district, which is situated "close to the west end of the Godavari anient" and contains "two old temples, held very sacred."The village granted, Nadupuru, was situated on the eastern bank of the Godåvari (1. 43 f.). A number of other villages, which I am unable to identify, are mentioned in the description of its boundaries (1). 39 to 46). The Madras Survey Map of the Godavari district shows a village named Nadupadi in the Narsápur taluks on the right bank of the Godavari, and another village, named Vemavaram, about 5 miles S.-S.-W. of Nadupäại. I hardly think that one of these two villages can be identical with Nadupuru alias Vêmapuram, whích motust be looked for on the opposite bank of the river. The country or district to which Nadupuru belonged, was called Konasthala (v. 18). This may be the same as the KÔnamandala, which had been ruled over before the time of Anna-Vêms by a dynasty of chiefs whose names are given in the second inscription on the Pithapuram pillar and in inscriptions at Palakol, and with Kônasima, a local name of the Godavari delta.8
The date of the grant (v. 18) was the day of a lunar eclipse on Kärttiki (1.e. the fullmoon tithi of the month of Karttika) in the Saka year 1996 (in numerical words and in figures) Saka-Samvat 1296 28 & current year would correspond to A.D. 1373-74, and as an expired year to A.D. 1374-75. Mr. Dikshit kindly informs me that both in 1373 and in 1374 A.D. there was a lunar eclipse in Bhadrapada, but not in Kârttika, and that no lunar eclipse in Karttika is possible in the years 1375 to 1379 and 1362 to 1369; but that there were lunar eclipses in Karttika of A.D. 1870 and 1371, and that a very small lunar eclipse, not visible anywhere in India, is possible in Asvina (the month preceding Karttika) on Wednesday, the 13th October, A.D. 1372.
A Telugu inscription on the wall of the garden of the Koppeśvara temple at Palivela in the Amalapuram tálake of the Godåvart district records a grant of land by a sertant (lerika) of Ana-Vêmáya-Reddi on the 5th tithi of the bright fortnight of Phálgupa of the Saka year 1999.
The Vanapalli plates and the Nadupura grant furnish the following short pedigree of the Reddi dynasty of Kondavidu
1. Prôla.
2. Vema.
3. Anme Vête.
4. Anna-Véma or Ana-Vêma (Šaka 1296 and 1800).
Vèm'a såpi; married to Nallanabka.
1 Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 98.
See my Anmal Report for 1898-94, pp. 3 and 6. ! Godavari Manual, p. 5.
No. 505 of 1893 in my Annual Report for 1899-94. Another Teloga inscription in the Bhimefvara temple at DrákshArama (No. 446 of 1899) records the erection of buildings by Ana-V@ma io Sakatare 1800, Vwillkba su 10, but it remains uncertain if this As-vêum in identical with Anna-Vama of Kondavida.

Page #349

288
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. III.
TEXT.
First Plate ; First Side. 1 2 श्रीमान्बराहवपुरावहतु श्रियं वो ये[ना] कौतुकवतो[६]ह2 ता धरिच्या: । दंष्ट्राभिघातपरिकंपितमेरुशृंगनिर्मुक्तरबनिकरैरुद3 पादि [२]षा' । [१] अरविंदनाभिचरणारविंदतो ज[ग]ता हिताय
जनिमा* [प] काचन । सुरलोकसिंधुरिव जातिरुज्वला' गुणगौरवण गणनीय्यः5 जीवना । [२] प्रभूत्तस्यां जातौ गुणगणनिधिः प्रोलनृपतिः प्रता[पाव्ये 6 यस्मिन्मुरतरवितारं वितरति । जनास्सर्वे सद्यश्च्युतविविधत्ति7 व्यतिकराममं धर्मे कामे मतिमविहतां संन्यधिषत । [३] समानने
8 मभूपः प्रता[पी] 'विरमामान्मूर्तिशालीव धर्मः । 'दुईत्तानां यो दिषां' ७ निप्रहत्य घोणी वस्त्रां रामभोज बुभोज । [४*] हेमाद्रिणा संप्रति
First Plate; Second Side. 10 वादिताना दानव्रतानां विधिवविधाता । निस्सीममुवी हिजसास क्लत्वा 11 तजुतशेषां स्वयमन्वभुक्त । [५] मेरुमंदरकैसासानारुरुधुर्महा12 मति: । सोपानपंक्तिं श्रीशैले व्यतनोहेमभूपतिः । [६] तस्य शासितुरुभौ 13 बभूवतू रामलमणनिभौ तनूभवौ । अबवीतनृपतिः प्रतापवानव14 वेमन्पतिश्च जित्वरः । [*] पितुरनंतरमग्रा[ग]णोग्रजमम[धि]गत्य 15 स राज्यमकंटकं । वसुमतीमखिला परिपालयन्मुचरितैस्ममचेष्ट 16 महद्यशः । [*] येनाग्रहारा बहवो वितिर्णा हेमादि]दानानि कतानि
येन । 11 [ती]त्थेषु सत्राणि ततानि येन येन प्रजामाध्वनुरंजिताश्च । [e"]
तदनंतरम18 बवेमभूपः पिसिंहासनमुबतोधिरूढः । अखिलानरिभूपतीन्महात्मा]
From Sir Walter Elliot's impressions.
* Read TeT. - Read ज्वला.
• Read गणनीय. • Road बौरः साचा
'दु is corrected by the engraver from द. 7 The amurára stands at the beginning of the next line. • The construction frat form is correct according to Papini, ii, 3, 56. • Read °पादिताना.
WRead वितीर्णा.

Page #350

No. 39.]
NADUPURU GRANT OF ANNA-VEMA.
289
Second Plate; First Side. 19 [स]रसिंहसनमध्य[रोज्यहाक । [१०] म[]दानादिदानानां य[मि].
सम्य20 [विध]तिरि । चिराय तत्त]दि[ध]यश्चरितार्यत्व[माययुः । [११]
किर्ति दि[गंबरां] 21 [दृष्ट्वा यस्य प्रियतमा जनाः । एष सर्वख[मोत्थिंभ्यो दत्तवानिति
- [मन्वते । [१२] 22 [सो]यं वसंतरायांक: कस्तूरी[चंद्रचंदनैः । न केवला भुवं [द्यां]' 28 च वितेप्रधवतीं व्यधात् । [१३] य[१]संतोत्सवक्षिप्तभूरिकपर]रे[ण]24 भि: । यशसा किंतु तस्यासीदवळं [ज]गतां त्रयं । [१४]
श्रीपनवत्रिनेत्रां[क][:"] 25 श्रीशैलात्पूर्वत स्थितं । श्रीकीडवीटिनगरं सोयं [शास्ति] परंतप: ।
__ [१५] तस्व[]ब. 28 पेमचंद्रस्य समिरिव' . सहोदरा [1] श्री[न][]कभूपस्य महीषि'
विष्णुतेज27 स: । [१५] वेमसानिति विख्याता [सप्त]संता[नश]लिनी । मि[त्वं
हेमाद्रिक[योक[दानव्रत
93 विधायिनी विधी ना काबीचौतमीले
Second Plate; Second Sido. 28 विधायिनी । [१७] + । शाकाब्दे रसरसभानु १२८६ गणिते]
ग्रस्ते विधौ राहुण] का29 तिक्यां विजयेश्वरस्य पुरतः 'श्रीधौतमीरोधसि । विप्रेभ्यः परमब्रवेम30 नृपति[:] श्रीवेमसान्या[:] वसु: पुण्यार्य नडुपूरसंभ्रमाद]दाहामं स को 31 गस्थले । [१८] साष्टेचर्य साष्टमी[ग] दत्तो विंशतिभागवान् । तस्व[1]
नाबामहारो. 32 यं भाति पेमपुराजयः । [१८] पस्त्र प्रामस्य प्रतिग्रहीतारः ।
[][]भ38 [ 1] "तिष्ययायः । दोचयार्यः । एते हरितगोपाः । देवरभट्टः ।
शिंग
I Read सिंहासना.
• Rend • The annondra standa at the beginning of the next line. • The awwe dra stands at the beginning of the next line. • Read चिप्तर्गन्धवी .
• Rand sोरिष. • Read 'सानोवि.
•Bond बीबीवमी.
7 Read महिषी. " Read विष

Page #351

290
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
34 यभः । माच]यार्यः । एते कौशिकगोपाः । सुम्पडिया[य]ः ।
[M]बनायः । एतौ 36 श्रीवत्सगोत्री । प्रभाकरमः । नागयमहः । वामदे]वार्यः । एते
काश्य[प]गोचाः [1] 36 पेरुमाधि[भ]: । खोहितगोषः । रा[घ]वभः । [कोंड]यार्यः । एती भारद्वाज
Third Plate; First Sido. 37 गोची । इम्पडियायः । पायगोषः । पय्यदेवर[]र्यः । म[हिना]थार्यः । 38 एतौ 'माग्यगीची । वनमार्यः । नरहरिभः । एतौ कामकायन[गो] चौ
39 नार्यः कौडिन्धगोषः । पस्य प्रामस्य सीमान: । तूपुनछ मुप्पाने पुंत । 40 भाग्नेयानकु । पांचालवरपु मुप्पो रेड पुंतत कूटमि । दचिणान41 [क] पा[ग्ने]याननुडि पडुम० वोयि पंतनुत्तरं वीयि अंत. 42 []टि' पडुम वीयि पंतट दक्षि' मुखमैन पुहलतोडिकडु.. 43 दुक भेड्ड पुंत । अदुंडि गोदावरिदांकानु [स]डकोटि मेडिताप पुति । 44 [२]ऋत्यानकुनु पडुमटिकिवि गोदावरि । वायव्यानक । गोदावरिनुडि तू. 46 [[]मुखमै वञ्चिन गानु प्रेमुलकुंटानु । उत्तरानक । मे[डि]ताप
ता]46 [न] । कोम्मेपाडानु । प[] नवंबशि पुंत । शान्धानकुबु मजबक्षि पुं[त क ]
Third Plate ; Second Side. 47 यावंति लांगलमुखेन रासि भूम सा निधेषितारा. 48 गन[री]मका[णि । ता]वंति शंकरपुर स बुगानि तिष्ठेमि[प्रदा]न[मि]49 ह यः कुरुते मनुष्यः । [२०] पा[स्फो]टयति पि[तरी व][ति]
च पिताम50 हाः । भूमिदीमकुले जाती योमान्संतारयिषति । [२१]
खदत्ता दहिगु[] 61 पुण्यं] परिदत्तानुपालनं । परदत्तापहारण खदत्तं नि[क]लं [भ]त्
। [२२]
• Raad दचिरमुर
- Read गायं.
• Read 'इंडि. • The annoodra stands at the begioning of the best kno. • The asunodra stands at the beginning of the next line • The enuatara stands at the beginning of the next line

Page #352

No. 39.]
NADOPURU GRANT OF ANNA-VEMA.
291
52 खदत्तां परदत्ता वा यो परत वसुंधरा । षष्टिं वर्ष[स]. 53 [v]anfor faster andere fafa: [28] A[t]aitei viageCut)54 fate are afreit wafa. Kiafruifat ufeia[ga] 55 et LETT na TTH : 1 [28] f I wada[]ufat
TO[ETC)66 g sterre' [t]qft utarat Ter[275 /]rc [at]for x[fara a]*
[+]
ABRIDGED TRANSLATION Verse 1 contains an invocation, addressed to the Boar-incarnation of Vishnu.
(V. 2.) “Like the celestial river (Ganga), a certain caste Gati), which is distinguished by great virtues (and) whose profession deserves respect, took origin, for the welfare of men, from the lotus foot of (Vishnu) whose navel (bears) a lotus."
In this caste was born king Prola (v. 3). His son was king Vêms (v.4), who performed the gifts described by Hemadri (v. 5).
(V. 6.) “Desirons of ascending Mêra, Mandara and Kailasa, the high-minded king Véma constructed a flight of steps at Srisaila."
He had two sons, Anna-Vota and Anna-Véma (v.7), the elder of whom succeeded his father in the kingdom (v. 8).
(V.9.) “He granted many agraharas; he performed the gifts (described by) Hemadri; he built rest-houses (sattra) at places of pilgrimage (tirtha); and he thoroughly gained the affection of (his) subjects."
He was succeeded by his younger brother) Anna-Véma (v. 10).
(V. 13.) “He who was surnamed Vasantaraya, caused not only the earth, but also the sky, to be perfumed with musk, camphor and sandal, scattered (at the spring festival).
(V. 14.) "Did the three worlds become white through the copious camphor-powder scattered at his spring festivals, or through his fame?
(V. 15.) “This hero, who is surnamed the glorious Pallava-Trinetra, rules the prosperous city of Kondaviti, which is situated to the east of Srisaila
(Vv. 16 and 17.) “As Lakshmi of the Moon, the uterine sister of this Anne-Véma
the famous Vémasini, the queen (mahisht) of the glorious prince Nallananks (who resembles) Vishnu in splendour. She possesses the seven kinds of offspring (sapta-sanitána) (and) daily performs the gifts prescribed in the rules (kalpa) of Hemidri.
(V. 18.) "In the laka year reckoned by the tastes (6), the jewels (9), and the suns (12), (in figurer 1996,- when the moon was swallowed by Rahu, on the Karttiki (tiths), before the god) Vijayavara, on the bank of the holy Gautami,- that king AnneVema gave to Brahmanas the excellent village called Nadupuru in Konasthala, for the religious merit of (his) sister, the illustrious Vemasini.
Read वीसि.
1 Beed y e t.
' n appears to be corrected from itent. . With reference to the river Gang, jfoena has to be taken in the sense of water.' ... In order to gain heaven through charity. . See page 92 above, note 8.
2P3

Page #353

292
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. TIL
(V. 19.) “This agrahára, which contains twenty shares (and) which was given together with the eight powers (aitvarya) (and) with the eight enjoyments (bhôga), is resplendent, being called V@mapurs after her name.
(Line 32.) “The (twenty) recipients of this village (were) :- Tallâbhatta, Tippay&rya and Dôcbayarya of the Harita gôtra; Dêvarebhatta, Singayabhatta and Machayårya of the Kausika gôtra ; Mummadiyårya and Lakkapårya of the Srivatsa gôtra ; Prabhakarabhatta, Någayabhatta and Vasudevárys of the Kafyapa gôtra ; Perumanibhatta of the Lohita gôtra; Raghavabhatta and Kondayârya of the Bharad vaja gôtra; Immadiyêrya of the Atréya gôtra ; Ayyadêvarêrya and Mallinâthêrya of the Gargya gôtra; Vallabhárys and Naraharibhatta of the Kamakayana gôtra ; and Lakkanarya of the Kaupdinya gôtra.
(L. 39.) “The boundaries of this village (are):- In the east, the boundary of Muppalle. In the south-east, the junction of the two boundaries of Pichalavaramu (and) Muppalle. In the south, the boundary of the high ground of Puttalatodi and Kadundurru, which goes from the south-east to the west, thence to the north, thence to the west, and thence to the south; (and) thence up to the Godavari, the boundary of Sedakoti Méditâpa.3 In the south-west and in the west, the Godavari. In the north-west, an embankment which extends from the Godavari towards the east, and Prêmulakunta. In the north, the boundary of Méditâpa, and Kommepada; (and) thence, the boundary of Nallamballi, In the north-east also, the boundary of Nallamballi."
Lines 47 to 55 contain five imprecatory verses.
(L. 55.) “King Ana-Véma gave, with libations of water, kharo 5 (s.e. five khandis) of cultivated land, included in the fields of PanchAlavaramu and in the fields of this village (1.6. Naļupuru)."
No. 40.- KHAREPATAN PLATES OF RATTARAJA;
SAKA-SAMVAT 930.
BY F. KIELHORN, Ph.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. These plates were found, rather more than fifty years ago, by a Brahmaņa of Khêrêpåtan, & town in the Dêragad tâluke of the Ratnagiri district of the Bombay Presidency; and the inscription which they contain has been already publiehed, by Bal Gangadhar Sastri, in the Journal, Bombay Branch, R. A. S., Vol. I. p. 209 ff. I now re-edit it from an excellent impression, prepared by Dr. Fleet.
These are four copper-plates, the second and third of which are engraved on both sides, while the others are so on one side only. They are marked with the Nagari numeral figures from 1 to 4, which are engraved on the right margin of the second side of the first, second and third plates, and of the first side of the last. Each plate measures from 7 to 75" broad by abont 4% high. The plates are strong on a circular ring, about " thick and 21 in diameter, which had not been cut when this record came into Dr. Fleet's hands. As will be seen from the accompanying photo-lithograph, this ring has soldered on to it an image of the mythical
This translation of punta, which usually means 'path' is suggested by the context. Probably the boun. daries of Mappalle and of the villages mentioned subsequently were marked by, and used as, cart-tricks.
· Meffs is the same as mefta, on which see Brown's Telugu Dictionary. • i... MeditApa Denr Sedakoda'
• To Mr. G. V. Ramamurti I am indebted for the correction of several mistake in the translation of the Telago portion.

Page #354

No. 40.]
KHAREPATAN PLATES OF RATTARAJA.
293
bird Garuda. Ho is represented as a man, with wings, squatting full front, with the hands clasped on the breast, and under the wing on his left shoulder is seen a hooded serpent, its head projecting from behind. The total height of the image and ring is about 44". The weight of the four plates is 4 lbs. 8 oz., and of the ring and image, 9 oz.; total, 5 lbs. 1 oz. The engraving is good, and, with the exception of one or two aksharas which are partly effaced, the writing is well preserved throughout. The size of the letters is about ". The characters are Nâgari, and the language is Sanskřit. Up to about the middle of line 33 the inscription, after the introductory on om namah Sivaya, has 21 verses interrupted by & short prose passage between verses 10 and 11), chiefly containing genealogical matter. The rest, being the formal part of the grant, is in prose, bat includes, in lines 38-40, 62-67, and 69-71, seven benedictive and imprecatory verses, and, in lines 74-75, another verse on the requisites of & faultless charter. As regards orthography, the letter b is everywhere denoted by the sign for v; the dental sibilant is ten times usod for the palatal, and the palatal twice for the dental (in afit, lines 11 and 21); the consonant m has been retained, instead of being changed to anusvára, in the word samvatsara, twice in l. 41, and in paradattám=vd, 1. 69; and sh is wrongly doubled after in Akalavarshsh8, 1. 9, and probably was so doubled by the writer also in lines 8 and 10, where the engraver has put =moghavarshyo and môghavarshyah (instead of ovarshsho and varshshah). The sign of avagraha is employed six times. In respect of the language, it may be mentioned that the text offers two words which are Dravidian: páfi in 1. 21, and the first member of the compound name Avvédvara in l. 42; and that it contains some words the meaning of which is not apparent (notably jivalóka, in l. 49, chákántara and jahaka, in 1. 50, and jagatipura, in l. 59). A wrong verse we find in line 29; and another verse, in line 27, contains a passage which, as it stands, does not seem to yield any satisfactory meaning.
The inscription is one of the Silkra Mandalika Rattarája. Like the Bhadana grant of the Silara Aparajita, it divides itself into two parts. The first part, up to line 33, gives the genealogy of Rattaraja, and of the Rashtrakûts and (Western) Chalukya kings to whom he and his ancestors were subordinate; and the second part records various donations, made by him in Saka-Sauvat 930, in favour of some learned men connected with a temple of the god (Siva, under the name) Avvêsvara.
Opening with the words om, om, adoration to Siva,' the inscription first invokes the protection of the god Isa (Siva). It then glorifies the family of the Rashtrakața lords, the ornament of Yadu's race,' and gives (in verses 3-8) the following well-known list of kings of that family:-1, Dantidurga; 2, his father's brother Kfishṇaraja; 3, his son Govindaraja; 4, Nirupama; 5, his son Jagattungadêva; 6, his son Amoghavarsha; 7, his son Akálavarsha; 8, his grandson Indraraja; 9, his son Amoghavarsha; 10, his younger brother Govindaraja, *an abode of the sentiment of love, surrounded by crowds of lovely women;' 11, his father's brother, the son of Jagattunga, Vaddiga ; 12, his son Krishnaraja; 13, his brother Khôtika; and 14, his brother's son Kakkals. Verses 9 and 10 then tell us that, having defeated Kakkala, Tailapa of the Chalukya lineage became king, and that he was succeeded by his son Satyisrays; and a short prose passage in lines 20-21 intimates that this grant of Rattaraja's
In some parts of the inscription it is difficult to distinguish between the signs for and, and between those for ch, dh, , and p.
* So the name is given bere, in line 22, while in the BhAdana grant of Aparajita (No. 87 above) it is written Bildra, and in the Kolhapur inscriptions of Vijayaditya (Nos. 27 and 28 above) Sifondra.
See the preceding note.
* I take the first member of this compound to be the Kanarose word anda ato, mother, and would compare anch names of Siva Ambiké para, Ambildpali, Ambdpali, etc.
• This Jagattunga was the son of Akalavarsha aud father of Indrarijs

Page #355

294
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. III.
was made while that glorious king Satyagraya of the prospering Chalakya lineage was raling over Rattapâţi, i.e. the dominions of the Rattas (or Rashtrakūtas).
The genealogy of Rattaraja is given in verses 11-21. There was the regent of the Vidyadharas, Jima taketu's son Jimatavahana, who (to save the serpent Sankhachada) offered his life to Garuda. From him sprang the prosperous and powerful Sildra family, a family foremost among the rulers of Simhala. [To this family belonged ]:1. [8a]ņaphulla, a favourite of king Krishna; he acquired the country from the
sea-shore up to the Sahya mountains. His son wag2. Dhammiyara, the founder of the great stronghold Valipattans; his son3. Aiyaparkja, endowed with the qualities of a conqueror, who was bathed with the
water of the cocoanuts near Chandrapura; his son4. Avasara [1.], who, well versed in politics and of fierce valour, singly subdued a
multitude of enemies (P);" his son
Adityavarman ; his son6. Avasara (II.), a prince (wripa) who conquered his enemies and sided the rulers born
at Chêmúlya and Chandrapura; his son7. Indraraja; bis son8. Bhima, who distinguished himself by seizing the Chandra district (mandala), as
RÁhu swallows the moon's orb; his son, the king (rdjan)9. Avasara (III.); and his son, the king (rájan)10. Ratta.
To the above abstract of the contents of verses 11-21 I cannot add much of importance. Others have pointed out already that this particular branch of the Silara (Šilara, or Silâhâra) family, of which no other inscription has yet been published, apparently was established in the Southern Konkan. The two other branches of the same family, the Silaras of the Northern Kotkan and the Silâhâras of the country around Kolhapur, also trace their origin to the mythical Jimataváhana; but only the present inscription conneots the Silara vama with the rulers of Simhala, or Ceylon. How much value should be attached to this statement, it is difficult to decide. In making it, the author perhaps only wished to give expression to the prevalent belief that the family had come from the South; but it also seems possible that the word Sinhala has been brought in here merely on account of its resemblance to the word Sudra. Of the ten chiefs enumerated, none, 80 far as I know, is mentioned in other inscriptions. It is true that in the Kharepatan plates of the Bildra Anantadêva 8 a prince
1 See page 299 below, note 1. • In the original there is nothing corresponding to the words in brackets.
+ I do not understand the exact siguificance of this ceremony. The meaning perbape is that Aiyaparkja gained a victory at Chandrapura. Compare the Raghuvanda, iv. 41 and 42.
See page 299 below, note 10.
See Dr. Bhagvanlal Indraji in Jour#. Bo. do. 8oo. Vol. XIII. p. 14; Dr. Fleet's Kanarsse Dynasties. p. 98; and Dr. Bhandarkar's Early History of the Dekkas, p. 98.
In the Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 88, note 47, the late Mr. Telang has stated that somebody bad furnished bim with transcript (not the original) of an unpublished plate which belonged to the branch of the Silarae here treated of, and which, like the present inscription, began with the Raabtraktas and ended with the Sildra. Regarding one of the princo mentioned in it, that plate contained the statement : abdhi-oddkwlan ramya ydakaród-Palipatlanan, and in another passage of the inscription Valipattand was also called Valinagara.
7 it has been already suggested that Seldra and Sildidra probably are Sanskritised forms of Sildra. and that this word may be of Dravidian originnee the Bombay Gazetteor, Vol. XIIL Pp. 198 and 780. Names like Dhammiyara and Aiyapardja also point to a southera origin of the family.
# See Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 86.

Page #356

No. 40.]
KHAREPATAN PLATES OF RATTARAJA.
295
Alyapadeva is said to have been kept on the throne by the aid of Anantadêva's ancestor Aparajita; but, as Aparajita was reigning in Saka-Samyat 919, that Aiyapadêya must have lived about 200 years after the Aiyapardja of the present inscription. Considering that our grant is dated in Saka-Samvat 930=A.D. 1008-9, and that the succession of the ten chiefs in every one was from father to son, it has been rightly assumed that the founder of this family, [8a]paphulla, who first took plaession of the country between the sea and the Sahyadri range, lived in the second half of the 8th century A.D., and that, therefore, the king Krishna whose favour he enjoyed, can only have been the RÅrhţrakūta Krishna I. who ruled in the third quarter of the same century.- Of the places mentioned, Valipattana, Chandrapura and Chêmülye, the last has been identified with Chêival.(Chêul or Chaul), an ancient town on the coast, about thirty miles south of Bombay, of which a fall account is given in the Bombay Gasetteer, Vol. XI. p. 269 ff. Here it will be sufficient to state that Chêmülya is mentioned in the Khårépatan plates of Anantadêva, as belonging to the Konkan group of 1400 (villages] which was held by the Northern Bilaras; and that, according to Mas'udi, who visited the town
-called Saimir by him- early in the 10th century, it was then under the government of a prince Djandja, 1.8. Jhanjha, one of the Bilåras of the Northern Konkan. These references show that the rulers of Chêmúlya, who in our inscription are reported to have been aided by Avasara (11.), most probably were Bilkras of the northern branch of the family. Valipattana is shown by the passage, quoted on page 294 above, note 6, to bave been situated, like Chêmulya, on the coast ; and the prominent manner in which it is mentioned in this inscription would seem to indicate that it was the capital at any rate of the earlier SilAras. The late Mr. Telang felt inclined to identify it with the Baltipatna of Ptolemy and Palaipatmai of the Periplús;' but this, oven supposing it to be correct, would not help us to identify the place. I myself cannot suggest any probable identification, nor can I identify Chandrapura, which also was situated near the sea, as is shown by line 57 of our inscription, and was apparently the principal town of the Chandra-mandala, conquered by the chief Bhima.
The proper object of the insoription is stated in lines 33.61. Here the Mandalika, the glorions Rattaraja, who meditates on the Paramabhaffaraka Mahdrdjadhiraja, the glorious Satyasrayadeva, informs the towns-mon and country people and the chief ministers belonging to him, that,...when the years from the time of the Saka king were nine hundred and thirty, on the full-moon tithi of Jyaishtha of the current year Kilaka, he gave, as a reward of learning, to the learned preceptor, the holy  trêya, - a bee clinging to the lotuses, the feet of his preceptor, the holy Ambhôjasamhbhu, who had dispelled the darkness of ignorance by the sun of trae knowledge, come to him through a series of preceptors of the Karkaroni branch of the famous Mattamayûra line (or school of ascetica); who by intense self-mortification had destroyed every worldly attachment; who by the light of wisdom had revealed the way to heaven and final beatitude, and had secured fame in the three worlds by the acquisition of profound meditation, for the purposes of worshipping with five-fold offerings the holy god Avvêsvara and keeping his shrine in proper repair, and of providing
See No. 37 above. . See Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 86. . See ibid. Vol. XIII. p. 827, and Vol. VIII. p. 145
* According to the Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. XI. p. 846, Baltipatna (or Palaipatmai) would probably be the village of PAIA, about two miles north-west of Mahed in the Klaba district; but this identification seeins to be very doubtful
In the original the word soudkydta is used by itself, instead of the ordinary pdd-dandaydla; se Dr. Fleet'. Gupta Inscription, p. 17, note 2.
• If the reading in line 48 should be intended to be purasaran (see page 800 below, note 11), the sense would be that Rattarkja, after worshipping with fire-fold offerings the holy god Arvesvara, gave to Âtrêya, for the purposes of keeping (the god's shrine) in proper repair, etc.

Page #357

296
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
food and raiment for the ascetics (of the shrine), and for the benefit of disciples, learned men, visitors and others :
(1.) the village of Kashmandi, bounded on the east by the cistern (prapd)' of Manigrama, on the south by the road to the village of Våparavata, on the west by the water course (vdhala) % of the village of Sachåndalakapittha, and on the north by a salt river (kshara. nadi);
(2.) the village of Asanavira, bounded on the east by a water-course cansed by heavy showers of rain (? dhára-váhala)," on the south by the river of the village of Kåraparņi, on the west by the sea, and on the north by the river of the village of Gavahana;
(3.) the village of Vadadgula, bounded on the east by the twin-rock (?) of the Bhogadeva hill, on the south by the water course of Akhadada, on the west by the stone of Patasada, and on the north by the sisavi (?) hill of the village of Stámana;
also a jivalókas at the village of Dévalakshmi, a chakántara at Vyadgarula, and a jdhaka at Sayyapall.
Rattaraja at the same time (in lines 50-52) ordaing, that these three villages and the rest, well defined as to their four boundaries, for every one belonging to the king (?) abhyantarasiddha, not to be entered by the regular or irregular troups, are to be enjoyed, with the exception of previous gifts to gods and Brâhmaņas, by the learned teachers of religious studentship born in the Karkaroņi branch of the famous Mattamayura line (or school), to be preserved to them as long as sun and moon endure. And he adds (in lines 56-61), that he has further assigned a gadiyánal of gold from every vessel arriving from foreign lands, and a dharana of gold from every ship arriving from Kandalamůliya, excepting Chêmulya and Chandrapura ;8 also families of female attendants, a family of oilmen, a family of gardeners, a family of potters, and a family of washermen; also within the fort, for a jagatipura, a piece of land bounded on the east by the wall of a dwelling-house, on the south by the "monkey gate," on the west by the road to sivata, and on the north by a street-well; and outside the fort, for a flower-garden, the land formerly known as "the mare's ground."
Lines 62-73 then contain an appeal to future rulers to protect this gift of religion (dharmalo), threaten with the punishment of hell those who might resume it, and quote six of the ordinary
1 The ordinary meaning of prapd is a place for watering cattle, a shed on the road-side for accommodating travellers with water.' Bal Gangadhar Sastri has translated the word by ' creek,' because the Maratht wyponym pot in the dialect of the Southern Konkap (according to him) has that meaning, and because sheds for the distribution of water are as unknown as they are unnecessary in the Kohkan.
. See Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 206, note 33.
Kohdra-nadt may possibly bave to be taken as a proper name; compare ndrépdfay, the name of the town where this inscription has been found.
• Dhara-odhald also may perhaps be a proper Dame; compare Akhadada-odhald below.
. For the three words jbvalóka, eldkantara and jahaka, which are quite clear in the original, I eannot sagrout any suitable meaning.
of the intended rending in line 51 should be sarupardjaklydndmaalastaprakalpanfyansabhyantarasiddham, the translation (so far as it can be given) would be not to be touched with the band (of appropriation) by any one belonging to the king, abhyantara-riddha,' eto.
This word, ordinarily spelt gadydpa, is in Mr. Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary explained to moon' weight about equal to rwovi or farthing, & kind of small gold coin (at Bellari, occasionally in Mysore)? dharana is in the same dictionary said to be sort of weight (for gold) variously reckoned.
. [Compare above, pp. 84 and 92, where a tax of one fanam on every boat is referred to.-E.H.]
The word jagattpura, which I have not met with elsewhere, may perhaps be similar in meaning to brahmapurl,' an establishment for learned and pious Bribmapas.'-(Or, jagat pera might be the same as jagati. katte, s raised square sent before a village, round a tree, etc.;' Sanderson's Canaruso Dictionary.- E.H.]
* This word is used here as neuter noun.

Page #358

No. 40.)
KHAREPATAN PLATES OF RATTARAJA.
297
benedictive and imprecatory verses. And the inscription then (from line 73) concludes thus:
In confirmation of the above, the glorious Rattaraja pats his hand to his signature, acknowledging it to be his, the glorious Rattaraja's, signature. A charter becomes faultless, when it is faultless as regards the seal, faultless as regards observances, faultless as regards possession, when it is furnished with marks, and is faultless as regards the king's signature.-May there be bliss ! This has been written by Lôkaparya, the son of the samdhivigrahika, the illustrious Dévapala.
The date of this inscription contains no details for verification; but Saka-Samvat 930 expired, by the southern luni-solar system, was the Jovian year Kilaka, and for that year the given day, the full-moon day of Jyaishtha, would correspond to Saturday, the 22nd May, A.D. 1008.
Of the various villages and other localities, mentioned in the latter part of the inscription, I have not been able to identify any on the maps at my disposal. I can only draw attention to two points. Kandalamhliye apparently was a portion of the coast of Western India ; this follows both from the manner in which it is opposed to the foreign lands (dvipántara), and from the fact that Chandrapura and Chêmülya belonged to it. And Mattamayûra, which is mentioned in connection with the learned ascetics in whose favour the grant was made, must be the place of the same name which is spoken of in the Ranod (or Narod) inscription as a town of a chief Avantivarman, where a matha was founded by a great Saiva ascetic, named Purandara. It clearly was situated in Central India.
TEXT.6
First Plate. 1 Om? [11] Om namah Sivaya || 8H81-811Alita-chaņda-daņda-charan-Angushth
Agrabhag-&2 hata-Svarggang-odgata-buktisampata-galan-mukta-bhšitam tâņdavê pâņaa vikshya
kapå3 lam=&ev=atha jatê-chandr-Ampit-jjivitaṁ kamkålam cha yad=adbhutan smitam=
avatv=Isêpa tad=V&4 g=vi(chi)ram 11 [18] Gotram bhi[t*]två na bhûto na madhapa-vasatirenn 6
Badá dharmma-vakrð =&krånto da
1 As the text stands, the meaning must be that Rattardja's name had already before been written on the charter, and that Rattaraja, by putting bis hand to it, acknowledged the name so written to be his own signature.
I am not quite sure about the exact technical meaning of the terms kriyd-fuddha and bhukti-fuddha. The darks,' referred to by the word sa-chihnaka, are perhaps the representations of the sun and moon, and other objects, found on some copper-plates,
14.6. the ininister for peace and war.
• According to Bal Gangadhar Sastri the first village granted (the name of which he reads santashmand instead of Kúshmandé) must have been situated between the villages of "Muncbe," "Baparde" and " Sowdule," which will be found in the lower right corder of No. 40 and the lower left corner of No. 26 of the Indian Atlas, south-west of Kbarêpatan. This may possibly be right, and in favour of it I may say that, supposing it to be correct, the kshára-nad of the text would be the river on which Kbarêpařan is situated; but the name of the last-mentioned village is distinctly Sachdndalakapittha in the original inscription, and not Savdndala. 5 See Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 352.
From an impression, supplied to me by Dr. Fleet. 7 Expressed by a symbol.
8 Metre: Sardůlavikridita. Ulldlita is used here like the more common ullasita ; compare, e.g., hd1-6llasita in the Barngadharapaddhati,.verse 1087. Danda-charana has the sense of the ordinary charana-danda.
Metre of verses 2 und 8: Sragdbara. Vania is often used in similar verses in the double sense of bamboo and linenge, race, family. The double sense of most of the epitheta in verse 2 is clear enough; by the words *-anta-hinah in Pada 2 I understand the autbor to say (with perfect truth, but here somewbat inappropriately) that the Rashtrakåta tamba has come to an end, while the ordinary pawa, the bamboo, is ananta, s. e. endless (or innumerable)
20

Page #359

298
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
5 nda-kotyâ na cha para-pavan-akampitô n=&nta-hinaḥ| D=dhastân-nita-mû laḥ
praksiti-ra6 ti-ghanố no ranê datta-prishthaḥ sô=půryvõ=st=îba vamk6 Yadu-kula-tilako
Râshtrakat-êgva7 râņâm 11 [2] Tatr=&sid=Dantidurggaḥ prabhur=api cha tataḥ Krishṇarajaḥ
pitfivyas=tasmâd=Gôvi8 ndarajas-tam=anu Nirupam småj-Jagattungadêvaḥ (1) tat-putrô=
môghavarshyo(rsho) ripu-Vana-da9 han søy=&py=ath-Akálavarshsho(rsho) napt=asya Sr-Indrarajó racbiratara
vapus=tat-suto-môghava10 rshya(rsha)ḥ (II) [3] Grimgåra-rasa-nivast Vasantavad=vara vadhû-samûha
vfitaḥ | Harir=iva 11 tasya kanîyân-bhrata Govindarajô-bhđt || [4*] *Pitřivyas=tasy=&ti(si)tepranaya-ja-6
.
cah
Second Plate; First Side. 12 nata-kalpa vitapi Kritâmto=ratinam nayaguna-nidhir=Vvaddiga-npipaḥ 1
pratichchhandah 13 såksh&t=ksitayoga-nripåņam kali-yuge sad-&chåraḥ såntó munir=iva Jagattumga
tanayah || [5*] 14 Sam(san) bho” Shadânana iv=Âtri-munêr=iv=enda Råm6 yatha
Dasa(sa)rathasya Harêr-Jjayantaḥ tasy=&tmajd 15 pi chaturamvu(bu)dhi-mêkhalaya bharttá bhuvaḥ samabhavad=bhuvi
Krishnarajaḥ || [6*] Sauram bhi[t*]två mandalan 16 yoga-drishtys gåte tasmitit) Saiva-sadm-dvakasam tasya bhratá Khôtik
Akhyas=tato sbhut=prithvi-bharttá 17 tyåga-dham-ôrjjita-sri(srl)ḥ || [7] Kakkalas-tasya bh[r*]átřivyo bhuvo bhartta
jana-priyah Asit=prachandadh&m=@va 18 pratapa-jita-sâtravaḥ 11 [8] Samarê tam vinirjjitya Tailapô [s]bhün=mahipatih
Chåluky-ånvaya-bhra19 jishņur=arati-gaja-kêsari || [9*] Tasy=&tmajaḥ param jishņuḥ khyatah
Satyásra(ára)yê-bhavat [ksh]i-10 20 t-ibvaraḥ satya-vrittir=vikram-aika-ras-ôrjjitaḥ || [10*] Evarh pravarddhamana
Chaluky-&nvaya-sri-Satyeśra
1 This sign of punctuation is superfluous.
· Tbe reading intended by the writer, here and at the commencement of line 10, apparently is oarshaho and varshshah ; and varshsho is actually engraved in line 9. But according to Panini, viii. 4, 49, a sibilant may be doubled after r only before a following consonant.
3 Metre : Ary&. • Metre : Sikbarini.
Read pranayi-ja; this correction has perhaps been made already in the original. • Metre : Vasantatilak&. 7 Originally chatu was engraved.
# Metre: Salini. Compare the Pandiara-smriti, Calcutta edition, p. 626:. Dodo imau purushau toki rúryamandalabhed inau I pariordd yogayukta cha rand chdbhimukhó hataḥ 1.
Metre of verses 8-21 : Sloka (Anushtabb). The word prachanda-dadma in line 17 I take to be an epithet or a name of the sun; compare chanddmbu and similar words.
10 This akahara, which is partly effaced, looks rather like thi or goi in the impression. In the following line, it is somewhat difficult to say whether the actual reading is satya-orittir or satoa opittir.

Page #360

No. 40.)
KHAREPATAN PLATES OF RATTARAJA.
299
21 yaraje Rattapäțim'=anusåsati I
Âsi(si)d=Vidyadhar-adhis6(48) Garutmadatta-jîvitaḥ [l*] 22 Jimûtakêtôḥ sat-putro nämna Jimûtavahanaḥ || [11*] Tataḥ Silara-vaṁsô=
bhůt=Sinhala-kshm&bhfi23 tâm varaḥ prabhata-bhata-saubhagya-bhagyavân=ûrjjit-ôrjitaḥ 11 [12*] Namna
[Sa]ņaphullah khyatah 24 Krishṇaraja-prasadavân | samudratira-Sahy-anta-dosa-samsådhanô=bhavat* | [13*] Tat-patrô dharmma
Second Plate ; Second Side. 25 êv=abhûn=nâmná Dhammiyaraḥ paraḥ, pratâpavân=mahadurgga-[Va]lipattana
kritzkriti || [14] Tasmad-A1-7 26 yaparajo=bhQd=vijigisha-gun-ânvitaḥ
snâtas-Chandrapur-sanda-&nå[li]kêramvu(mbun=&sa (ya]ho (II). [15] 27 Va(ba)bhûv=Âvasaras-tasmân=nîtisâ(s)str-årtha-ta[t*]tva-vit eka-mê(?nê)tra.10
pralagn-âri-kândas-chaņda-paråkramah 11 [16] 28 Âdityavarmmå putrô=bhût=tējas-adityavat=tataḥ 1 tasmåd=Avasarê játô jit
ârir=ddharmmavån=nfipaḥ 11 [17*] 29 Chêmülya-Chandrapura-ja-[kshm]ábhřit-såhâyyam=ad&d=yah
tatobhavada Indrarajas 13tyaga-bhôg-âtisu30 ndaraḥ 11 [18*] Tasmật=prabhůta-bhagyô=bhůd=Bhimô Bhim-abha-vikramah
tējaså Råhuvad-grasta-Chandramandala 31 aljjva]laḥ 11 [19*] Tatas-ch=Âvasarô rája játô=tiva vivêkavan i prajñaḥ
pråjña-jan-&vásah
1 Rattapdf is Sanskritised form of the Dravidian Iratfapadi, the desigoation of the empire of the R&shtrakūtas and, later on, of the Western Chalukyas; see, e.g, South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. pp. 63 and 96, and Vol. II. pp. 8 and 94.-E. H.)- Compare with Rattapdfmannidaati the phrase kathduabhasd (or katadvadeld?) safi Raffa-rdjyd, in line 20 of the grant of Aparajita, page 272 above.
? Read Garutmad-datta-jtvitaḥ, similar to spa-karira-dandt, ibid. line 22; or, perbape, Garutmad-attajfvitaḥ.
The sign of the first akshara of this name is quite clear in the original, and its right-hand portion undoubtedly is like that of the ordinary sign for sa; but the lower part of it has a peculiar form and looks somewhat like the siga for la. I believe that sa is intended, but that the engraver's tool slipped in forming the lower part of the letter, and gave it thus & somewhat strange appearance. Bal Gangadhar Sastri read the same Jhalapdulla, and Dr. Bhandarkar, Early History of the Dekkan, p. 93, noto 2, would read it Sagaphulla.
The sign of annsodra in saddhanó is joined on to the letter j of "torjita) in the preceding line, and looks as if it formed part of it.
5 Bal Gangadhar Sastri read dharma-yafan-paran, and took the name of the chief to be Dharma.
• The akshara in brackets might perhaps be read pa instead of a); but Valipattana and Valinagara ocenr in another SilAra inscription; see above, p. 294, note
7 Bal Gangadbar Sastri rend tasmát Daiyapardjo, and in his translation the same given is 'Diyapa Râju.'
* Originally dsama- appears to have been engraved, but it has clearly been altered to dsanna-. In the second syllable of the following word ndlikdr. the l has a rather unusual form.
• This akshara might also be read pah.
10 Originally md was engraved, but it clearly appears to have been altered to ns. The other aksharas, up to the end of the line, are quite distinct in the original, and can only be read as given above; but the meaning of the compound, beginning with dka and ending with kandar, I do not understand. The passage probably should mean that Avasara, Bingly, was able to subdue & multitude of adversaries (aró-kedada); but I do not know what to make of &ka-ndtra and of pralagna which does not seem to be used elsewhere. Bal Gangadhar Sastri read chakrametra, but has not translated the word.
1 Bal Gangadbar Sastri's text has yetratya.. Below, line 57, the word Chémilya is quite clear in the original.
1 The metre in incorrect here. Between the aksharas yya and ma another akshara seems to have been originally engraved; but it is quite effaced. 13 Originally ordjóstydga. was engraved, but the sign for 6 has been struck out again.
22

Page #361

300
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
32 [60]raḥ paramarûpavan 11 [20*] Ratta-nam=&bhavat-tasmad=râjâ puņyavatam
varaḥ niti.jño niti33 sâ(e)str-artha-vri[ddha)-sêvi jit-êndriyaḥ || [21*) Paramabhattaraka-mahârâjâdhiraja
eri-Satyaśrayadê34 v-&nudhyâta-mapdalika-sri(Gri). Rattarajaḥ sarvvam-êval sva-samva(ba)dhyamáns
paura-ânapada-pradha35 nåmatya-varggam=&hûy=kstu vaḥ sam viditam yath=antarlina-jard-pûtan-aravdhabdha)
grasam yauva 36 nam niraya-patanamiv=êshta-viyôga-duḥkha vyâvi(dhi)-jara-marana-sådhåranam
cha 37 Sarirakam pavana-chala-kamaladala-gata-jalalava-sadçisi
dhan-åyushi
Third Plate ; First Side, 38 matvà dâna-phalañ=cha vivêka-va(ba)ddhyd 11 uktam cha tunibhiḥ | Agner
apatyam prathamani su. 39 varnnam dyaur=Vvaishṇavi Sürya-satás-cha gårah 1 lôka-trayan têna
bhavêd=vi(dhi) dattam yaḥ kamchanam 40 gårn cha mahin-cha dadyat (II) iti mani-vachanam-avadharya pitrôr-addésên=
&tmanaś=cha śrêyasê $a41 kansipa-kal-&tita-samvatsara-D8V8-sateshus trimsad-adhikeshu pravarttamâna
Kilaka-samvatsa42 r-&ntargata-Jyê jyai)shtha-paurnnamäsyâm
Srimad-Avvêśvaradêve-10 pafchôpachåra-pâja-purassara-khapda-sphu-11 43 [ita-samskår-ády-arthar
sat-tapasvi-bhôjan-Achchhadana-chchh&[t]tra-vidvajjanAbhyagat-ady-upayôg-ady-artha44 mi-cha 119 Küshmandi-gråmas tasy=&ghattâ (tta)nâni' kathyattē(ntê) pûrvvató
Manigrama-prapå dakshinatô Vâparavata45 gråma-margaḥ paschimataḥ Sachåndalakapittha-gråma-váhald uttarataḥ kshara
nadi 4 tatha s46 sanavira-grâmas-tasys parvvatô dhåra-vêhalâl dakshinataḥ Kåraparnni-grâma
nadi | paschimataḥ 47 samudraḥ attaratô Gavahana-grâma-nadi tatha Vadadgula-grâmas-tasya
privatô Bhôgedễv-paryvo. 48 ta-yamala-prastarô dakshiņato skhadada-váhala paschimataḥ Patasada-påshånaḥ
attarataḥ
Bal Gangadhar Sastri rend Rahu, bere and below. With milildatrartha-epiddia-def compare dgama. osiddha-sérf in the Raghwania, vi. 41.
• Originally servedmalna (or perhape aarondstra) was engraved. • Between áhuya and astu one misses a verb like rambódhayati. • Originally parang was engraved.
As the text stands, the Accusative dana-phalan must be made to depend on mated; but I sbould rather bave expected the Genitive dana-phalasya, dependent on viedka-buddhyd. • Metre: Indravajrá.
Read Odr. Read-samsatara.
Read -tampatia 10 Bal Gangadbar Sastri read Arg M aradona, bat Auddivarao is quite clear in the original. See above, p 293, note 4.
11 Possibly the intended reading may be purossara khanda, and in that case the adverb ending with -purassaram ought to be taken to qualify the verb samadát (for samaddm) in line 56, below.
This sign of punctuation and all the others up to the end of the sentence in line 56 are superfluous. The correction in this word seems to have been made already in the original. Here and in several placen below the rules of sandhi have not been obuerved.

Page #362

Kharepatan Plates of Satyasraya II. and the Mandalika Rattaraja.–Saka-Samvat 930.
iria
994 विकासापायागाचा
म वादा परल विवेक तुकारामु किलिमपप्रधाम. लावलव सूर्येनका गावलोकयातनाव दिल्या कायम ा बमही सदानामनि व मम वाघेववाहासमात्नम शालयासमा की 29वालातीसमलाल यसपासदायमानकालकमल
मानापामा संग सीमोनावप'मोवतापडापयामबाउमा (सामान पस्तिसाकावादमा विकासाला सामाग्रामसभापहामानि कानप्तप्ततामालगामप्रपादाका
लपियामवाला। पताकानदा४नवार ग्राम माबो:परामरसराइलकापग्रामवादलाउन मनवीनमसमा
मनटी परिमा वादलादालतकानपान
वामदाबावलयामससाप्तवान्कागदवप समु5:5ोरावलगाम मदी। बावडलयामासान यमलप्रसादकटता दलालिमपट्यउपाबालना सामाग्राममा सर्वी पहन:॥४॥मालनीग्राम अवलोकमान्तरातला कारून:सापला हकपडामयादि करनाप्पारावारूपच साजकीया या दानसाइम या ८८८प्रदेसनवेदक देवदायबामदायवावामत
STEP
-
52
मयूरालयकतालाजलतति प्रसनतिर हसायो वायकोमामा का घालमा सामान समयमा कृयाकलो तक के मालिसमान गुरक मायानसिकलकातापामाका इतममाकात पाम किमाना पसभामापायावयाचप्रकाशितपच मागील
मा विजयलविदुवक की लाशीम दमोडसम्म लारमल कमलावला जमक लिहाजमपातयविनाको विहादी कलमेलसमदायतकादापाक नायालयक पया से मला तर पुन यह कमलनलीया यातपवदलाचलुवाल
zi नमानसमजत

Page #363

"नाला याबाबालक दृशुभकामाला
वातावरण कबार गोदरेस उगनी एमाई मिरराजा पतलाकका सघालावत नाम के टोपEGAमनीवरमाको पुतीमागरूकता
थवा पनिवडवारतमा वादविवो मामवीनमान्ममानिक (af नाना नमुपालकीयाम समरियाकीद दवा निपुनामनाराका अम्मा यसमाला कि भोलावा प्रमागिताकि कोकाम सा दुरुनाचदानाव 3 यमरू काना रियाटिरायसायसायदाहामवमानमाला दापरल म स छ। दाम मिनायाससा
यासंदीप्पे पालकम्मरूपवयः।
20
8
पीड पोबायोम्पाल कम्सद मिझा विकः पादावार यायाया। तारनामरसामा गायकगार पालीकाले काले पालमायालयाच्या यसेवमहाधिनापिकलिकालमपित करतः पुमाकनवम्भदाचनकिसिल सम्वनिमयपालम मुरुति गा.ति। उता स्वदापनपतानाायातनत्वममुना म्।बिवे सदमा लिविछायासह मिसवाबनवबै सहमालि मनिष किमिदाह काया कुमवासनाव कनकवडतानमनिवसनामावली
समसामामिल किपालमालालारुपक्कलीयमय" वलपकलापलेसेवितम्यधारकायलापहजाऊनम, मागापयदिवस सायम मशीन हजाऊनमुपासहक यौनुमान तु इसतिदकम् साउद समुहमा यानि लासमा विमस्तु ।। रविकिपाकी दव पालनलोक पायेमामालिन
मिदम्॥

Page #364

No. 40.)
KHAREPATAN PLATES OF RATTARAJA.
301
49 Stâmâna-grâma-sisavi-paryvataḥ 114 11 tatha. Dêvalakshmi-gråmê jiva-lokaḥ
1 | Vyadgarulê chi50 kântaraḥ 1 1 Sayyåpalyam jûhakaḥ 1 I tad-etad=gråmatray-adikan
chaturågbåts-vichchhinnam sarvval 51 r&jakiyay-Abhyantara-siddham=achâtabhatapravesa
pûrvvadatta-dêvadâyavra(bra)hmaddye-varjjam Sri Matta
Third Plate ; Second Side. 52 mayur-anvaya-Karkaroņi-samtati-prasûta-vidvad-vra(brahmachary-3 & [ch] å rya
bbögyam-Achardrårkar pålaniyam | Srima53 n-Mattamayûr-anvay-antargata-Karkaroņi(ņi)-santana-gurukramâyâta-siddhantata[t*]tv
ark-apahțita-moha54 ndhatamasanam tapômahima-pradhvast-aseshasangånam pravo (bô)dhapradipa-prakásita
svargapa vargamârgânâm 55 samadhijaya-lavdha(bdha)-tribhuvanakirttinâm srimad-Ambhôjasambhu-guru(rd)ņâm
charanakamal-antarlina-madhu56 lidbhyaḥ śrîmad-Atrêya-vidvad-gurubbyô vidyâdâna-svarûpêņa samadát* I
tathê dvipântar-âyâta-vahi57 trât=svarṇna-gadiyâņam 1 Chêmûlya-Chand[r*Japura-varjja-Kandalamúliy-âyâta
pravahanåt=bvarạna-dharanam [1"] 58 därika-kutamva(mba)ni cha tailika-kutumva(mba)m=@kam 1 malakâra
kutumvam(mbam) i kumbhakara-kutumva(mbam) 1 raja59 ka-kutamva(mbar) 1 [1*] durg-abhyantarê cha jagatipur-artha-bhůmińs
tasya Aghattanani kathyanté purvvató vasati60 pråkårô dakshiņatð markkața-gopuram paschimataḥ śivata-marga attaratô mârga
kúpaḥ 11(1) durgåd=va61 his cha pushpavaty-artham pårvva-prasiddha-vadava-bhuvam 11 I Tad=idar
dharmmam mâmakinam=åtmanînair=bh &62 vibhir=narendrair=anupalan iyams=uktañ=cha munibhiḥ 1 7 Yân=iha dattâni para
narendrairedânâni 63 dharmm-artha-yasa (sa)3-karâņi | nirmmålya-vânta-pratimani tâni kô nâma sådhuḥ
punar=&dadita (II) Va(ba)-8 64 hubhir=vvasndhá bhakt& råjabhiḥ Sagar-adibhiḥ 1 yasya yasya yada bhômis
tasya tasya ta65 d& phalam 1(11) Sadyô dâna[n] niråyåsar såyåsam dirgha-pålanam , ata êva=rshayaḥ
Fourth Plate. 66 prahur=dånach=ch brêyo napalanam (IV) Da[t']tva' bhůmin bhåvinah
pårthivêndrån=bhûyê bhûyê ya67 chaté Râmabhadrah | sâmânyð=yam dharmma-sêtur=nripåņam kalê kalê pålaniyo
bhavadbhih (IV)
Sarvardjaklydymábhyantara-siddham I have not met with anywhere else. Insteud of the first word I should have expected sarvardjaklyanam-ahastapraksh&paplyam or some similar phrase. Read pravdian or practiyan.
Originally -prahmachary. was engraved. • Read samadam.
One would have expected bere -arthan Bhimin. . Read onlyam 1 o.
7 Metre: Lodravajra. . Metre : sloka (Anoslțubb), and of the next verse. Metre : Salini.

Page #365

302
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. III.
68 Yasatv-êvamabhyarthitô=pi kalikala-mushita-manaskah puratana-dharmmadaya-luptim
karishyati 69 sa eva niraya [min] phalam=anubhavishyati aktar cha [1] Sva-dattâm
para-dattåm=v&o yo haréta .vasu mdhandha)r70 m s hashțir=varsha-sahasråņi visbthåyå sa krimir=bhavēt (ll) Shashtir
varsha-sa basråņi svargge tishtha71 ti bhůmi-daḥ achchhêttà ch=ânumantå cha tåny=ôva narakaṁ vrajết (11) iti
muni-vachanâng=avadha72 rya samast-âgâmi-ntipatibhiḥ pålana-dharmma-phala-10bha dva karapiya) na
puna73 s=tal-lôpa-kalanka-parair=bhavitavyam (ID) Yatha ch=sitad=évam sri-Rattarajah
sva-hastê sva-hasta74 m=&rôpayati sva-hastô=ya mama éri-Rattarajasys ICID Mudra-buddhan kriya
suddham bhakti75 buddham sa-chihnakam rajasvabasta-euddham tu suddhim=&yati såsanam 76 Sivam=asta Såndhivigrahika-sri-Dêvapala-sutena Läkapårya-namna likhita77 m=idam 11
No. 41.- VERAWAL IMAGE INSCRIPTION;
VALABHI-SAMVAT 927.
By F. KIELHORN, PA.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. This inscription, which was discovered by the late Dr. Bhagvanlal Indraji, is on the pedestal of an old image, built into a wall of the modern. temple of the goddess Harsaţadevi, at Vêrawal, the ancient Sómanáthadêvapattana, in Kathiawad. It has been already published in Archæological Survey of Western India, No.11 (List of Antiquarian Remains, Bombay Presidency), p. 185. I now re-edit it from an un-inked paper estampage, kindly procured by Mr. Haridas Viharidas, Diwan of Junagadh, which has been placed at my disposal by Dr. Fleet.7
The inscription contains five lines of writing which covers a space of exactly I' broad by 21" high, and is well preserved throughout. The size of the letters is about " The characters are the kind of Nagari which we find in the Jaina palm-leaf MSS. of the 12th and 13th centuries. The language is Sansksit, rendered incorrect by the influence of Prakrit, which shows itself in the spelling of names, in the absence of the proper case-terminations, and in the employment of the form kárápita, for karita, in line 5; and the whole text is in prose.
The object of the inscription is to record that, on a date which will be given below, the freshthin Malajóga, a member of the Gallaka caste (or clan), and his wife, the freshthini Modht; their son, the seller of perfumes Jója, and his wife Shêvada; and their sons Jayatá.
1 Metre: śloka (Aposbțubh); and of the next verse. ? Read -dattán vá.
Read thashtin. * After this, one would have expected the word tatha ; compare the grant of Aparajita, above, p. 275, text line 83.
5 Metre : sløka (Anushtubb).
* See Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, Introduction, p. 91; Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 241 ; and the Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. VIII. p. 686.
7 The photo-lithograph opposite page 306 is from Dr. Bhagvanlal Indraji's cloth-rubbing.-[Regarding the painted inscription of the Maharaja Bhimas na, which is reproduced on the same Plate, see Sir A. Cunningham's Reports, Vol. XXI. p. 119 f. and Plate xxx.-E. H.]
. [Compare the Kanarese and Telugu golla, a cowherd.'-E. H.]

Page #366

No. 41.]
VERAWAL IMAGE INSCRIPTION.
303
Jasadeva and Jasapala, and other members of the family), at Dévapattana (i.e. Somanåthadêvapattana), caused to be made for purposes of worship an image of the holy Gôvardhanathe image below which the inscription is engraved for their and their ancestors' spiritnal wel. fare; and that this image was carved by the artizan Raghava, the son of the artizan Vimjhadeva.
The only point of general interest in this inscription is the date in line 1,-- grimadValabhi-sa[m]vat 927 varshồ Phalguna-sudi 3 Some-se. on Monday, the end of the bright half of Phålguna, in the year 927 of the era of the famous Valabhi.' This date has been already fully discussed by Dr. Fleet, in his Gupta Inscriptions, Introduction, pp. 90-93. The reading of it, which was adopted by Dr. Fleet, is now by the paper estampage proved to be the true reading, and, with this reading, the European equivalent of the date undoubtedly is, as Dr. Fleet gave it, Monday, the 19th February, A.D. 1246. The only difficulty presented by this equivalent is, that Monday the 19th February, A.D. 1246, falls in Saka-Samvat 1167 expired (=Vikrama-Samvat 1302 expired), and that thus there is here a difference of only 240 years between the Valabhî year (927) and the corresponding expired Saka year (1167), while in the case of some other Gupta - Valabhi] dates this difference amounts to 241 years. To explain this discrepancy, it might be said that the years of those other Gupta [-Valabhi] dates are expired years, and that the writer of this date, exceptionally, quoted a current year; and such an explanation would no doubt accord well with the practice of other eras. Yet, in the present instance, I would rather suggest a different explanation. I find it somewhat difficult to believe that in the 13th century A.D. the people of Kathiâwâd should have possessed a true knowledge of the exact epoch of the original Gupta era. The era then in common ase among them was the Vikrama era, and what men knew or believed was, that Valabhi had been destroyed 375 years after the commencement of the Vikrama era, and that an era had once been in use which dated from that event. Now the meaning of the traditional verse about the destruction of Valabhi having taken place 375 years after Vikrama can in my opinion only have been this, that, to convert a Vikrama year into the corresponding Valabhi year, it was necessary to deduct 375 from the Vikrama year. This I believe to have actually been done in the date of the Véråwal stone inscription of Arjunadêva, where the Valabhi year 945 is quoted by the side of the Vikrama year 1320 ; and this I believe to have been done also in the present date. In other words, I believe that the year of this date is really Vikrama-Samyat 1302 expired (and must be treated as such for the purpose of calculation), and that the writer, desirous of quoting the obsolete era, attained his purpose by putting down in the date the year Valabhi-Samvat 1302-375=927.
TEXT.5 1 Om | Srimad-Valabhi-sa[m]vat 927
Ady-êha sri-Dêvapattanê
varshe
Phalguna-sudi
8
Sôme7 11
Or the meaning may be, that the image was caused to be made by the brishthing Modhi, the wife of Malajóga; by Sbêvada, the wife of Joja, a son of the former; and by the sons of Jojâ and Shevada, and other (members of the family).
Seo Professor Peterson's Third Report, p. 4, and App. p. 285, v. 102; also Mörutunga's Prabandhachintamani, p. 279:
Panasayari udadinh tinni saydin aikkamdana!
Vikkama-keldu ta6 Valahf-bhangé aamuppans 11 * See Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 180, No. 129.
• I should perhaps state here that the above remarks, which I 800 Do reason to modify, were written and sent to Bombay to be printed in June 1890, before the publication of Dr. Fleet's valuable paper on the Gupta-Valabhf ens in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 376 ff. For all practical purposes my views entirely agree with those of Dr. Fleet. From a paper estampage, supplied to me by Dr. Fleet.
Expressed by a symbol. 7 Originally Saund was engraved, the vowel as being written by one line before, one line after, and one line above the sign for ; but the superscript line, which turns 6 into aw, has clearly been struck out.

Page #367

304
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. III.
2 sakala-rájávalt-purvaml Gallakajatiya-srêshthi-Mûlajoga bharya &rdo-Modhi tatha
613 ta-gandhika-Jôjá bhâryâ Shêvada tathå putra-Jayatå-dvitiyaputra-Jasadeva
tsitiyaputra4 Jasapála-prabhpitaya Sr-Gôvarddhana-marttis namaskaranárstthal Sva-śrêyasê
pūrvajânâm srêyo5 bhivriddhayê sva bhaktyå kärápita || Sätrao_Vimjhadêva-putra-sutra"-Raghavēna(pa)
ghatità || chha [ll]
No. 42.-SITABALDI INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF VIKRAMADITYA VI.;
SAKA-SAMVAT 1008.
BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. This inscription is on an elaborately sculptured pillar which was found by the late General Sir A. Cunningham at Sitâbaldi, near Nagpur, in the Central Provinces, and is now in the Government Museum at Nagpur.7 To judge from the photograph before me, the sculptured part of the pillar measures about 5' high by 2}' broad, of which the inscription occupies the middle portion. Above the inscription is a row of small figures, and above these are, in the centre & linga, and on the two sides of it representations of the gods Brahman and Vishņu; below the inscription are some cows and calves, and below these there is again a row of small figures, apparently fighting. I edit the inscription from an estampage, supplied to me some years ago by Dr. Fleet.
The inscription contains 11 lines of writing which covers a space of about 2' broad by 11" higb, and is fairly well preserved. The size of the letters is about l' in the upper lines, and rather less than in the lower ones. The characters are Någari. The language is very incorrect Sanskrit, and the whole is in prose. In respect of orthography, it will be sufficient to note that the consonant b, with perhaps one exception, is expressed by the sign for v, and that the dental sibilant is generally employed for the palatal, and the palatal once for the dental (in saha braváhu, 1. 6). As regards grammar and lexicography, attention may especially be drawn to the Pråkpit termination in saku, 1. 1, ddsu, 1. 8, tatparu and dhavalu, 1. 9, and dvddasu, 1. 10; to the employment of the words chadaka, 1. 5, and panati, 's great-grandson,' and nitt,
a grandson,' 1. 8, which must have been taken from the author's vernacular; and to the peculiar construction of the numerals in line 10.
Opening with the words orn, may it be well,' and a date which will be considered below, the inscription (in lines 2-4) refers itself to the reign of victory of the refuge of the universe, the favourite of Fortune and of the Earth,' the Maharajadhiraja Paramésvara Paramabhaftáraka, the glorious Tribhuvanamalladeva, the frontal ornament of the family of Satyasraya and
1 With this phrase, for the employment of which there was no reason bere, compare rdjdvalt-pdreram in Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 191, line 1 of the inscription.
j.e. breshthint.
The superscript line of 6 is very faint in the estampage. • i.e. prabhsitayaḥ, for-prabhritibhin. . Read mirttir,
Si.e. sutradhdra.. 7 See Archæol. Survey of India, Vol. VII. p. 142; and the Gazetteer of the Central Provinces, p. 341. • In the name Bópapai in line & if my reading of it is correct. • Compare Ind. An. Vol. XVI. p. 207.

Page #368

No. 42.)
SITABALDI INSCRIPTION OF VIKRAMADITYA VI.
305
ornament of the Chalukyas, i.e. the king Vikramaditya VI. of the Western Chalukya dynasty. It then mentions (in lines 4-7), as a dependent of the king, the Mahasamanta' Dhidibha[m]daka, also called the Ránaka Dhadiadêve, who had emigrated from Latalaura, was born in the Maharashtrakûţa lineage, and was distinguished by such titles as 'the scattorer of hostile armies, in war a Sahasrabahu, a uterine brother of others' wives, the wrestler of all wrestlers, he who obtained favour by a boon of (the goddess) Chamunda. And in lines 7-10 the inscription records that a dependent of this Dhadiadeva, the Dandanayaka Våsudêva, a son of the bhatta Padmanabha, grandson of the bhafta [B]papai and great-grandson of the bhatta Vithapai, who belonged to the Kånva sakha and Vatsa gôtra and had five pravaras, and who also had emigrated from Latalsura, a slave to cows and Brihmaņas' and ardent worshipper of the god Vishnu, who had obtained favour by a boon of (the god) Narasimha (Vishnu), gave 12 nivartanas of land, which had been purchased by him, for the grazing of cattle; also 7 nivartanas for daily food given to cattle ; and 5 nivartanas for vdhaka (?), apparently to a temple at which the inscription was put up. The concluding line 1l states that, whosoever appropriates the land so given, robs the gods Brahman, Vishņu and Mahdi vara (Śiva); and that, who steals the cows from it, falls into hell.
The inscription is dated, in lines 1-2, in Saka-samvat 1008, on Friday, the third lunar day of the bright' half of Vaisakha of the year Prabhava. By the southern luni-solar system the year Prabhava would be saka-Samvat 2009, not 1008, expired; but the date does not work out satisfactorily for either year, nor for the four surrounding years. For the third tithi of the bright half of VaisAkha ended, in Saka-Samvat 1006 expired, on Thursday, 11th April, A.D. 1084;
1007 expired, on Monday, 31st March, A.D. 1085; » » 1008 expired, on Sunday, 19th April, A.D. 1086:
1000 expired, on Thursday, 8th April, A.D., 1087; , , 1010 expired, on Tuesday, 28th March, A.D. 1088; and Wednesday,
26th April, A.D. 1088; ,
1011 expired, on Monday, 16th April, A.D. 1089. In my opiniort, the day intended by the date is really Thursday, the 8th April, A.D. 1087, and the writer made a mistake in regard to the week-day.
The place Latalaura, which is twice mentioned in this inscription, I am unable to identify.
TEXT.
1 Omsvaati (17 Jogakansipa-kAl-etitall-samyvatsar-&mtarggata-dasasata ya[tra]
8.shtatyadhikes Saku 1008 Prabhava-sa2 vatsarê Vaisakha-u(dha)-tfitiys-Sukradinels ady=éha samastabhuvanaśraya
Sri-Prithvi-vallabha-ma
1 See Dr. Floot's Kanareso Dynastia, p. 48; and Dr. Bhandarkar'. Early History of the Dokkanep. 64. ? ... the great feudatory.'
I le. Arjuna. • s.c. one who applies the rod,'bead police officer, etc.
The exact sense of the word bhayadodda[26]dhanalu of the text is not apparent.
• About the meaning of the word odhaka Also I Am doubtful; perhaps it denotes here the drivers or attendanta of the cattle.
1 On this day the third tithi of the bright halt ended 16 b. 9 m. after mean sunrise. - From an impression, supplied to me by Dr. Fleet.
Bxpressed by a symbol 10 The date would have been correctly expressed thus: Sakanripa-kdl-della-lavatsara-fatlalu dalstraat adhikisho yatradakatapi Sakd 1008 Prabhava-samvatsar-antargata.Vaildkha-buddha-trillyd-Sukrading.
11 The akahara. Id and ta, having been originally omitted, are engraved above the line. 1 This may possibly have been altered to ashtadhika.
1 Here and in other places below, which it is unnecessary to point out separately, the rales of sand i have not been observed.
2 R

Page #369

306
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
3 hårájádhiraja-paramêsva(fva)ra-paramabhattaraka-Satyasrayakulatilaka-Chalukyabhara
ņa-sri. 4 ma[t]-Tri(tri)bhuvanamalladêva-mahi-pravarddhamana-kaly&pavijayarajyêl
tatpâdapadm-ôpajivi La[ta)5 laura-vinirggata Maharashtrakatt(t)-Anvaya-praguta
mahâsâmamtaḥ Dhadibha[m P]dakah ariva(ba)lachada[ka]-samgrama Sa6 ha[ára(sra)]vå(ba)ha-parandrissho[da]ra-[sa]masta[ma]llamalla-ChamundAvaralav dha.
(bdha prasada-nam--adi-samastarájávalf-sama7 lankpita-sri-Dhadiadêva-råņakam 1 tatpadapadm-Opajivs Latalaura
vinirggataḥ? Kåņva-såkháy&m 'Vachchha(tsa)götriya[h?] 8 pamchapravar[1]ya bhatta-Vithapai-panatilo bhatta-[B8]papai'l-niti bhatta-Padmanabha
putral go-vrâ(bra)hmana-dasu Vishạn-pâdapatkaj-49 rådhana-tatparu ubhayadváda[80]dhavalul Narasinghavaralavdha(bdha)prasada
dardanayaka-fri-Vasudevena go-prachârasy=Arthê suya10 rnnens grihita-bhomi-nivarttana-dyddasu 16 aṁke 12 tathê gavêhnika-nivartta[na]
sapta 7 [v&]haka-nivarttana-pamcha 5 etadlya-bh mau?? pra11 [tipada]niya [1] etadiya-bham 018 [ja]h lopayamti têna Vra(bra)hma-Vishnu
Mahesva(sva)ram 10payanti [1] évami ya gan løpayati sa kurbhipaka patati [ll*)
No. 43.- TIDGUNDI PLATES OF THE TIME OF VIKRAMADITYA VI.;
[CHALUKYA-]VIKRAMA-SAMVAT 7.
BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN, These plates were found, about thirty-five years ago, at the village of Tiągundi, about twelve miles north of the city of Bijapur, in the Bijapur tâluka of the Bijapur district of the
1 Originally ordjyd appears to have been engraved. The following sign of punctuation is superficous. . Read -pinirggató and prasát6.
# This word chadaka is not Sanskrit; it probably is connected with the root chat, 'to break,' and apparently the whole diruda is equivalent to aribalanishidang. Compare also the Marath chadaka, s slap, a stroke.'
* Ndman is quite superfluous here; its sense is contained in the following samastardjdeals.
. Read -tánakah; but the words in the whole phrase, beginning with tatpadapadm-6pajff in line 4, should really have been put in the Locative. The following sign of punctuation is again superfluous.
6 This word and the following words in the Nominative case, qualifying as they do Vasudéréna in line 9, should have been put in the Instrumental
7 This sign of visarga was originally omitted. * Read -fdkhayáin, or perhaps rather -Idkhly.
. Read ryb. 20 Panatt and let in the following compound are clearly closely related to and synonymous with the Maritht panatu, great-grandson,' and nati, grandson;' the Sanskrit words would be pronaptd kod naptá.
11 The first akshara of this name might also be read ood or, perhaps, gh6; the lost akshara was originally pau, but has been altered to pai.
12 Read -putro.
On the termination of this and of some of the following words see my remarks on page 304 above.
14 The akshara in brackets may possibly be nyd. I do not understand the exact meaning of this compound; perhaps it has reference to religious observances on the 12th day (drddaft) of the two balves of the mouth.
15 Read Narasimha'.
16 Intended for grilitani bhimi-nivarttandni doddala. On the construction of the numerola here and below compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 207.
17 Probably intended for etd bhimayah pratipaditaḥ.
18 Read dis dumireyd lốpaya miti tl Brahma.Vishpu. Mallirardrhl16payasiti 1 Gran yo gd 16 pagati na kumbipaké patati

Page #370

Painted Inscription of the Maharaja Bhimasena.-The Year 52.
VaruR
SOKe9
THAN
ve
(जा
T
1307
4
Ca
SCALE 17 FROM A COPY BY GEN. SIR A. CUNNINGHAM.
Verawal Image Inscription.---Valabhi-Samvat 927.
GOपहलवत बालासुदरतामाबादवपालना 2 सकलशलावती तंगल मानवायरमलागतापी-माहातवार
ताविकाता सावीasi जयनाइदयपुरुसवतीयवा + सपालगानिमारमानापयारपूर्वछानायरन
निहाय तवावासपिनासबाझादव वसवाचकचरा
SCALE •80
FROM A RUBBING BY PANDIT BHAGWANLAL INURAJL
Sitabaldi Inscription of the time of Vikramaditya VI.-Saka-Samvat 1008.
समानी निर्देशयातयात कसा पानी माम समस्तनाला मदीनही
मामला या यातला इसी बात या पानी र जातात. परत
यता पर रोपित की जानकारी मुनिदान करता
LTER
J. F. FLEET, Bo. c.s..
SCALE 25
W.GRIaas. PHOTO-LITh..

Page #371


Page #372

No. 43.]
TIDGUNDI PLATES OF VIKRAMADITYA VI.
307
Bombay Presidency; and they were recently in the possession of the late Mr. Sh. P. Pandit, who has published a translation of the inscription which they contain, with a lithograph of the text, in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. I. p. 80 ff. I edit the inscription from two excellent impressions, supplied to me by Dr. Fleet.
These are three copper-plates, the second of which is engraved on both sides, while the others are so on one side only. Each plate measures about 12," broad by 9 high. The edges of the plates are fashioned thicker, so as to serve as rims to protect the writing, and the writing in consequence is in a perfect state of preservation throaghout. The plates are strung on a ring, which had not been cut when this record came into Dr. Fleet's hands. This ring is about 41" in diameter and I thick, and holds a circular seal, about 25" in diameter. The seal .contains, in relief on a countersunk surface, in the centre a lion or tiger, standing to the proper right, with the head turned to the front; above it, in the middle the moon, on the left the sun, and on the right an open right hand, held up with the palm to the front; beneath the lion or tiger, from the right to the left, a straight sword or dagger, a palm-tree (?), a cobra, standing on the tip of its tail, with the hood expanded, and a stastika, the short turn-backs of which are going the wrong way. The weight of the three plates is 554; tolas, and that of the ring and seal 106 tolas: total, 661 tolas. -The size of the letters is between 1 and 1.". The characters are Nagari; they include the sign of the upadhmaniya, in the word vdhpa, in line 28. The language is Sanskřit; but the birudas in lines 32 to 39 have the terminations of the Kanarese nominative case (anu, am or a), and the text contains, in addition to some Kanarese proper names, five words which are Kanarese, adata, 1 34, banta, 1. 36, bênțekára, l. 35, and manneya and sámya, 1. 42. The inscription opens with three verses glorifying, or invoking the blessing of, the gods Vishnu and Siva, and ends with one of the ordinary imprecatory verses, and it also contains two verses in lines 24-32 and one verse in lines 40-42; the rest is in prose. As regards orthography, mi is generally employed instead of the vowel ri, and b is always denoted by the sign for v; the dental sibilant is often used instead of the palatal, and the palatal twice instead of the dental (in sahasra, 1. 16, and sa-dattán, 1. 48); and the word ésha is written yêsha in line 25 (and was so written originally also in line 26), and tâmra-tamura in line 48. As regards the inscription in general, it may be noted that the main part of it, from line 8 to line 44, consists really of a single sentence, but that this sentence is broken up by the insertion of descriptions of the two personages chiefly concerned, which, rather oddly, are worded just as an independent document or order of either would be expected to commence.
The inscription refers itself to the reign of the Western Chalukya Tribhuvanamalladêva3 (Vikramaditya VI.); and records that, on a date which will be given below, a dependent of Tribhuvanamalla, the Mahamandalesvara king (mahipatı) Muñja- & son of Sindaraja, who was the eldest son of Bhima, the governor of the Pratyandaks-Fourthousand, of the Sinds vamsa-sold the Vâyvada group of twelve villages, with the exception of the village of Takkalíka, to another dependent of Tribhuvanamalla, the Mah&sdmanta Kannasamanta. Of both the vendor and the purchaser a large number of birudas are enumerated in the text : here it will suffice to draw attention to the titles of Muñja, a few of which may hereafter perhaps turn out to be of some historical importance.
The date on which the above sale is stated to have taken place, is Sunday, the first of the bright half of Karttika, when six years of the glorious Vikrama time had elapsed, in the seventh current year, the year Dundubhi.' The era here employed is more commonly described
1 Réanaddan-ankakdra in line 36 contains the Kabarede genitive advana; on ahkaktra, 'a champion, see Dr. Fleet's Kanarese Dynasties, p. 41; Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 976 f.; and von Böhtlingk's Abridged Diotionary, 8. V. V I . Banfara in the same line is the gen. plur. of bapta.-E. H.)
Originally the vowel ri was throughout written by the syllable ri, but the mistake has boon corrected perhaps three times.
• See page 305 above, note 1.
2 R2

Page #373

308
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
by the phrase Chalukya-Vikrama-Darsha, and the seventh year of it, the year Dundubhi, should correspond to Saka-Samvat 1004 expired. But the date does not work out satisfactorily either for this year or for the years immediately. preceding and following it; for the first tithi of the bright half of Kärttika ended, in Saka-Samvat 1003 expired on Wednesday, the 6th October, A.D. 1081, and in Saka-Samvat 1004 expired on Tuesday, the 25th October, A.D. 1082; and in Saka-Samvat 1005 expired it commenced 0 h. 9 m. before mean sunrise of Saturday, the 14th October, A.D. 1083, and ended 2 h. 29 m. before the end of the same day.
Of the localities mentioned, Takkalika, one of the group of the Vâyvada-Twelve, may perhaps be the village of Takulkee,' about twelve miles north-west of the city of Bijapur and fourteen miles south-west of Tidgundi. Pratyandaka, after which the PratyandakaFourthousand district was named, and the city of Bhôgåvati, from which Muñja took one of bis birudas, I am unable to identify.
TEXT.3
First Plate. 1 'Jayaty=&vishkri(shkļi)taṁ Vishņôr=vvåraham kshobbit-arạnavam [*] dakshiņ-Ô2 nnata-damshţr-&gra-visramta-bhavanam vapuh 11 Vapur-dalana-sambhrama3 tsvanakha-ramdhra-nashtë ripau k va yata iti vismayât=prahi4 ta-lôchanas=garyvatah [1] vri(vri)th-êti kara-dhùnanê nipatitam pu5 rô7 rênuvan=nirikshya bhuvi Dånavam jayati játa-håsô 6 Harih
! Påmdu-pankaja-samlîna-madhup-ali-saman
g a7 lam [1] yê vi(bi)bhartti vidhêyât=tê na kapali sa mangalam !! 8 Svasti [1] Samastabhuvanábraya- Sri-Pri(pri)thvf-Vallabha- mabi9 rajadhirajaparamêsva(fva)ra- paramabhattâraka
Satya10 srayakulatilaka
Chalukyabharaṇa
sri-Tribhuvanama11 lladêvasyal vijaya-rdjyê ári-Kalyanapuré va(ba)ha-divasa
Second Plate; First Side. 12 sthira-nivåsini pri(pri)thvi[m] pålayati sati srl-Viku(kra)makala13 samvatsaréshu shatgullatitêshu saptamê Dumdubhi-samvatsaré prava14 rttamanê tasya Kå[r"]ttika-su(gu)ddha-pratipad-Ådivarê [11] Tatpâdapa15 dm-ôpajivin Mumja-mahipatêr=anvayaḥ [1 ] Pratyandaka-chatuḥ8816 hasra(sra)dês(8)-adhipatiḥ Simda-vansa (sa)-prabhavaḥ raņångañ@shv=aga17 pita-bhîr=Bhimô
Dama tad-agrasutaḥ
prakhyata-kirtti 18 ranâmgan-árjjit-ôrjita-jayagri-vallabhah
Simdara19 jô nâma tat-butasya Mu[m]ja-mahipatêḥ prasa (sa)sti-sta[m]bhaḥ I Sva20 sti [1°) Samadhigatapamchamah&savda(bda)- mahamandalesva(sva)ram18 Bhôga21 vatipura-paramêsva (sva)ra. Phaņindra-vamsodbhava- Någa-kulatilaka
1 See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 109 ff. * Compare ibid. Vol. VIII. p. 6; Dr. Fleet's Kanarea Dynasties, p. 97; above, p. 281; and below, p. 316. . From impressions supplied by Dr. Fleet.
• Metre: śloks (Anushtabh). • Metre: Prithvi.
• Originally sárkontaḥ was engraved. 1 Originally puraw was engraved, but the superscript line which turns into aw has been struck out. Over tbe va of the following word there is a sign of an avára which has been struck out.
& Thig akshara, kahya, looks rather like chohhya in the original. • Metre: sloks (Anushțubb). 10 In accordance with what follows, we should have expected here "déré, without vijaya-rdjye. 11 Bead shafst= * Read Bható. In the following word the sign of anusvdra is engraved above ga, not above d. 13 Read vara.

Page #374

No. 43.]
TIDGUNDI PLATES OF VIKRAMADITYA VI.
309
22 Simda-kulakamalamârttanda
Guņuke-vadavånala
mandalika 23 jagathapa- nâmåvalf-samalamkri(kri)ta-3 mahamandalesvara- śr-Mumja24 råjadévasy-Asirvvachanam=idam 11 Pärvvan y vaba)liraja-vam(bam dhanavidhau dainya ma
Second Plate ; Second Sido. 25 nô mà grahinen=&yan VÂmang yêuhao Maje-pripetir=#bhupala
chřichů)damaṇiḥ [18] 26 n=&py=amgikri(kři)ta7-kola sha jagataḥ pâte chiran Satrubhiḥ 8ô= 27 yam rájita-raja-raji-vijayi jiyan=mahî-vallabhaḥ | Chitram Mu[m]28 ja-mahipate tava ripu-svårtê su-taptê-nisam tad-vähp-am29 va(bu) dhi-bhi-karê vicharitum lôla chao kirty-amganâ [lo] â jñatam 30 tyayi
vidyatê sikhi-visha-stambh-&di-vidyå-vs(ba)lam
tê31 n=êyam
10Hima-Bêtu-varti-ripu-samghat-&gu-samchåri32 ni 1 têna cha sva-mamdala-madhyê 1 Svasti [18] sri[] Samadhiga33 tapamchamahâsavda(bda) mahåsåmamta viralakshmikamtam parava(ba). 34 lakri(kļi)tårtal!
adatasåmamtaghanapatalavighatanapra35 bhamjanar v airisâmartagajakesari13 såmamtavê (be)mtekårarn! M&36 garakîrttinavasáram 15
va(ba)ộtara-bhavan 16 Rêvaņadêvån-am[ka]kara
Third Plate. 37 patihitach[ro]yan=achalitadhairya
gôtrapavitram
Bujanai38 kamitram dharmma-Dharmm [A"]tmaja satya-Radhêyam turaga-Rêvatam vikra[m]39 takarthiravam Srima[t]-Tribhuvanamalladeva-pådårådhaka-
Srima40 t-Kannasamanta) [1] tasy=&sirvvachanam-idam | 18Jiyach=chhri-Kanna41 såma[m]tô Harapád-&rchchana-priya) [1] Laţi-kuchatata-sparsi chi
Originally madalika was engraved, but the sign of f is struck out and that of the inserted i is faintly visible.
* This (and not jagat papa) is the actual reading, the consonant of the third akshara being exactly like the th of orithéti in line 4 I do not understand the word, but believe that mandalika-jagathd pa must be similar in sense to the ordinary mandalika-bhairava.- [Perhaps we may correct gaja-tapa, which would be synonymous with gaja-kdfapdkala (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 365, text line 14 f.) aud kari-kulfapakala (Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. pp. 121 and 349).-E. H.)
* Originally samdlankrita was engraved.
• Metre: Sardalavikridita; and of the next verse. The words in the first Pads do not admit of a proper construction; what the author meant to say apparently is: yasya . .. mano dainyaris sedgrahit.
Originally ydahe appears to have been engraved ; read daha. 6 Originally sripatir was engraved.
7 Originally writta was engraved, but tta has been altered to ta, and perhaps kri also to ksi. * * Originally y&sha was engraved.
• This cha may have been altered to tra in the original (161=dtra). 10 Originally hirima was engraved.
1 Here a sign of anusvára, which had been engraved above ta, has been clearly effaced; the preceding leri may have been altered to kri.
This, and not sabhata, is quite distinctly the reading of the original; adata is a Kanarese word, meaning 's mighty, powerful, or beroic man,'
» Originally 'odmantan was engraved. 14 Bentakdra also is a Kanarese word, meaning & hunter, a sportsman.'
15 This is what was originally engraved, but the impressions clearly show that the two vowel-sigos and the superscript r of the word kertti bave been struck out. What is intended I believe to be Makarakétusaasára
18 Banta is a Kanarese tadbhara of the Sanskrit biața. 17 Read - Répantan. 16 Metre: śloka (Anushtabb).

Page #375

310
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
11
42 ram vairi-kri(kri) tâmtakaḥ 11 Tasmai kraya-dâna-pârvvakami-âtmiya-ma43 nneya-[s]&myam Vâyvada-dvâdasa-grâmâ dattâḥ3 tan-madhyê Takkali44 k-Abhidhana-grâmam Varjayitva Tat-pradhanapurusha-sri-Khambha45 yya-nayakaḥ Madhukari-nayakaḥ samdhivigraht || 5 Bhammaiyya-na46 yakaḥ Nimva (ba)ya-nayaka êtêshâm purataḥ samdhivigrahi-Nannasri-Mumja-mahipatinâ
likhitvås
Kannasamanta
47 pai-pratihattêna? 48 ya ||9 sva-hastena dattam=idam tâmvra-såsanam 10 | Sa 61[o]kaḥ || 11śva(sva)-dattam para-dattâm
Mahashtiruvvaraha-anhasráith()
49 vâ yo harêt-tu vasumdharam [1]
vishy&h
50 jâyatê krimiḥ |
[VOL. III.
TRANSLATION.
(Line 1.) Victorious is the boar-incarnation of Vishnu,14 which agitated the ocean, (and) at which the Earth was reposing on the tip of his uplifted right tusk.
Victorious is Hari's who-when the enemy, in terror of having his body torn, hid in a fissure of the god's nail-wondering where he might have gone, vainly cast his glances in all directions, and then broke into a smile when, on shaking his claws, he saw the demon fall before him on the ground, like a particle of dust.
May he,16 the wearer of skulis, who has a throat like a row of bees hovering on a white lotus, accomplish your happiness!
(L. 8.) Hail! In the reign of victory of the refuge of the universe, the favourite of Fortune and of the Earth, the Maharajadhiraja Paramésvara Paramabhattáraka, the frontal ornament of the family of Satyasraya, the ornament of the Chalukyas, the glorious Tribhuvanamalladeva, (while he, 17) firmly residing for many days at the glorious city of Kalyana, is ruling the earth; six years of the glorious Vikrama-time having elapsed, the seventh (year), the year Dundubhi, being current, on Sunday, the first of the bright half of Karttika of this (year) 18:
(L. 14.) Of king Muñja, dependent on his1 lotus-feet, the lineage (is this): (There was) the governor of the Pratyaṇḍaka-Fourthousand country, born in the Sinda race, fearless on battle-fields, named Bhima. His first-born, of renowned fame, a favourite of the mighty fortune of victory gained on battle-fields, was Sindaraja. Of his son, king Muñja, the column of praise (records) :
Hail! The Mahamandalêsvara, the glorious Muñjarajadeva, adorned with the titles 'he who has attained the five maháśabdas, the Mahamandalêsvara, the supreme lord of the city
1 Originally parvvakamm was engraved; read -púrvakam s-dtmiya- (?).
2 Manneya is a Kanarese word, meaning 'a respectable man, a chieftain, a commander,' and sámya is a tadbhava of the Sanskrit avdmya.
*Read dattdata".
Read -ndyako. Originally Bhammmaiya- was engraved; read -ndyakó. 8 One would have expected likhitam.
10 Read támra-idsanam. 11 Metre: Ślôka (Anushtubh).
1 Originally vishtayah was engraved; read vishthayam.
14 Literally, the boar-body of Vishnu, manifested.'
This sign of punctuation is superfluous.
Read hasténa.
This sign of punctuation is superfluous. Read shashtim ea".
15.e. Vishnu as man-lion, fighting with Hiranyakasi pu.
16 .e. Śiva, whose throat is dark-blue from the stain of the deadly poison which would have destroyed the world, had it not been swallowed by him on its production at the churning of the ocean by the gods for the nectar of immortality.'
17 Compare page 308 above, note 10.
18 The principal idea which the author has in his mind and which runs through what follows, is, that 'on this day king Muñja sold to Kannasamanta certain villages.'
19.e. Tribbuvanamalladeva's.

Page #376

No. 44.]
INDIA OFFICE PLATE OF VIJAYARAJADEVA.
311
of Bhôgåvati, born in the serpent-chief's race, the frontal ornament of the Naga family, the son of the lotus--the Sinda family, the submarine fire of the Guņukas(P), the fever to the elephants- the rulers of districts;'--the blessing pronounced on him is this :
“In former days, it was not Vamana whose heart, when he was engaged in subduing king Bali, faintness did not seize, it was this king Muñja, the crest-jewel of princes ; nor did this king assume a boar's body, when the world had long been cast down by adversaries. Victory to him, the favourite of the Earth, the conqueror of rows of resplendent rulers !
“Marvellous it is that your Fame, king Muñja, is so eager to visit incessantly the burning hearts of your enemies which frighten (even) the ocean of their tears! Ah, I know, you possess the magic power of stopping fire, poison and the rest, and therefore she lightly wanders among the crowds of the enemies between the Himalaya and (Råma's) bridge."
And he in the midst of his territory
(L. 32.) Hail! Fortune! The illustrious Kannasêmanta, who worships the feet of the glorious Tribhuvanamalledêve, who has attained the five mahasabdas, the great chieftain, the beloved of the fortune of heroes, the god of death to hostile forces, the hurricane to scatter the mass of clouds-mighty chieftains, the lion to the elephants - hostile chieftains, the hunter of chieftains, the fresh essence of the god of love, the passion of warriors, the champion of Rêvaņadêve, the instructor in what is beneficial to his master, of unshaken firmness, the purifier of his family, the unique friend of good men, Dharma's son in righteousness, Radha's son in truthfulness, & Rêvanta in (the management of horses, a lion in prowess ;- the blessing pronounced on him is this:
« Victory to the illustrions Kannasamanta, who loves to adore Kara's feet, who touches the breasts of the women of Lata, who has long annihilated the adversaries!”
(L. 42.)--to him, after purchase, he has given, together with his own rights as chieftain (?), the Vayvada-Twelve villages, excepting from among them the village of Takkalika. In the presence of his chief officer, the Nayaka, the illustrious Khambhayya; the Nayaka Madhukari, the Sandhivigrahin; the Nayaka Bhammaiya; (and) the Nayaka Nimbaya, has this copper-edict, written by Nannapai, the deputy of the Sandhivigrahin, been given by the glorious king Muñija with his own hand to Kannasamanta. The verse here (appropriate is :
“Whosoever should take away land given by himself or given by others, he is born a worm in ordure for sixty-thousand years."
No. 44.- INDIA OFFICE PLATE OF VIJAYARAJADEVA.
BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. I edit this inscription from the accompanying photo-lithograph, which has been prepared under Dr. Fleet's supervision. The original plate is at the India Office; there is no information as to where or by whom it was found.
* The original may also be translated in subduing powerful kings.' * 1.. ss the submarine fire frightens the real ocean. * This sentence is continued below, in the translation of L. 42 ff. • i.. Yudhishthira.
1.e. Karna.
This is the name of a son of Sarya 7 Here the sentence commenoing above with the words and be in the midst of his territory' is continded,

Page #377

[VOL. III,
This is a single plate which measures about 10" broad by 5" high, and is engraved on one side only. It contains ten lines of writing written across the breadth of it, and another line, which merely contains the name of the donor, on the proper right margin. The writing is in a perfect state of preservation. The size of the letters in the body of the inscription is between rs" and ", and of those on the right margin, about. The characters are Nagari, as written in Orissa or neighbouring parts of Eastern India probably in the 11th or 12th century A.D. The language is very incorrect Sanskrit prose, greatly influenced by the Prakrit or vernacular of the author. In some places the case terminations are altogether omitted; in others we have wrong cases, false genders, and inappropriate or incorrect verbal derivatives. The influence of the Prakrit is shown by the substitution of single for conjunct consonants (as in Vigahapala for Vigraḥapdla, 11. 2 and 7, sadathitya for sadisthitya, 11. 4 and 5, and sahasta for svahasta, 1. 5), the use of the lingual for the dental nasal (as in na for na, 1. 3, and kuttumvikanám for kánám, 1. 7), the substitution of s for and sh (as in sésam for tésham, 1. 8), and the omission of medial y and final consonants (as in -vidhêdnám for -vidhéyánám, 1. 9, and kasyachi for chit, 11. 5 and 7).1 That the author's vernacular was closely related to, or was a kind of, Magadhi Prâkrit, appears to be particularly proved by the occurrence of the word ostá for avastha in line 5; by the use of the conjuncts sp, sm and sy instead of shp, shm and shy in chatuspada, 1. 6, tusmå (for yushmat-), 1. 4, and nirvvahisyati, 1. 9; and (if my interpretation of the text be right) by the Nom. sing. masc. ye in line 3. In respect of orthography it may be noted that t is everywhere doubled before r (as in -puttra, 1. 2); that b is written by a sign of its own in kuṭṭumbika, 1. 3, and bal-ádhikritêna, 1. 4, but by the sign for v in kuttumvikanám, 1. 6; and that the writer throughout has written # instead of the single (as in -kattaké, 1. 1). The style and phraseology of the inscription are very peculiar, and I know of no other inscription which is similar to it in this respect. A territorial term which I have not met with elsewhere, is paribhoga in line 3, used apparently in the sense of bhukti or bhôga, 'a district.'
312
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
The inscription, described in line 2 as a prasáda-pattaka or 'document of favour,' is one of a Paramabhattáraka Mahárájádhirája Paramésvara Vijayarajadeva, and records a grant of land and other property in the Késarikôṭṭa paribhoga and the grant of a village named Pôtâ, in favour of some people of the Palha clan or caste. There is nothing to show to what dynasty Vijayarajadêva belonged, or to determine the time when he lived; and all that can be said, is that, judging by the writing, the inscription must be referred to Orissa or some part of India adjoining it, and to about the 11th or 12th century A.D.; and that, if the word kattaka (for kataka) in line 1 should have to be taken as a proper name, which probably is really the case, Vijayarajadêva, when these grants were made, resided at Cuttack, now the capital city of the province of Orissa. One point in the inscription which I am unable to explain satisfactorily, is the mention, in line 6, of two Maharajñis, Lachchhidevi and Hamsinidevi. The only suggestion which I can offer, is that Vijayarajadêva was a minor when the first grant was made, and that the government was then carried on in his name by these ladies.
The district of Kesarikoṭṭa and the village of Pôtâ I am unable to identify.
1 Perhaps I should also mention here that we find five times, at the end of a word, a instead of am or am; in line 4-táraká, nirvvahamánd, and pradattd, and in line 5 paripamthantyd and bhóktavyd.
* Compare Hemachandra's Prakrit Grammar, iv. 291, 289 and 287.
[Compare praadda, 'a favour, gift,' in line 6 of the Cochin plates (page 68 above), and paffa-mayaḥ prasddaḥ in the Udayêndiram plates of Hastimalla (Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 296, note 2).-E. H.]
Compare the same vijaya-kataka in line 1 of the Sambalpur plates of Mahabhavagupta, Jours. As. Soc. Bengal, Vol. XLVI. Part I. p. 175; and in line 1 of the Chaudvar plates of the same, Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 55, and Proceedings, As. Soc. Bengal, 1882, p. 11.-A king Vijaya Kesari, supposed to have ruled A.D. 875-890, is mentioned in the list of the kings of Orissa, quoted in Mr. Sewell's Liste of Antiquities, Vol. II. p. 206.

Page #378

No. 44.)
INDIA OFFICE PLATE OF VIJAYARAJADEVA.
313
TEXT. 1 Om svasti [11*] Sri-vijaya-katta(ta)kes samåvåsita-paramabhattaraka
maharajadhiraja-paramêsva(sva)ra-fri-Vijayarajadevah kusalt 2 sri-Vigahapala Dusala-puttra tath& Mihiråva Kusuara-puttra Palha-jâti prasada
pattakam prayachchhaty=anay bhashaya yatha Sri-Kesa3 rikotta-paribhoge kshêttrå-bhůmys tathi kúpå tatha gribi tatha
kutça(tu)mbik& y87 cha na kam=api divasam Mûladēva-bhuktam a cha
samastam maya sri-bhs4 ttårakêņa A-charidr-arka-târaka yâva-ksitya" tusmâ-puttra-paatra-prapauttr-adilo
nirvvahaman sad&thitya 19 prasadiksitya pradatt&13 [1] kên=&pi bal-Adhi5 kpitena na paripamthaniya [1] gôttrajalo kasyachi 6 anyasmapi kâmakaro
n=asti [1] 178ahasta-parahastêns bhôktavyâ [] sad&thitys attråar 06 stá n°1 maharajai gri-La[chJchhidêvi tathi maharajñile sri-Hamsinidevi (11
Tatha Pot&-grâmar dvipada-chatuspa (shpa)da-kshêttråņâm20 kuttumvika7 DÂm gahitam samasta sri-Vigahapala-puttra-pauttråņâm bhatta(tta)-gråmam
may& fri-bhattarakêņa prasadikfitam [*] anya-Palha 3 kasyachi kama
From Dr. Fleet's accompanying photo-lithograph. • Expressed by a symbol
Kafaka may be either royal residence' (rajadhanl) in general or the proper name of a town. If the latter should be the case bere, we ought to write - Kafake. For instances where vijaya is prefixed to the names of towns seo Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 270.
• This sign of punctnation is superfluous.
Here and in the following nouns up to jdti the terminations of the Dative case are omitted.
• I take the word intended to be kshetra-brimis; the following kúpd aud grind are probably meant for kapde and grindi..
7 Read yachacha na and afterwards, for a cha, tack-cha; yd is the (Magadht) Nom. sing. masc., used instead of the neuter; ma is the Prekrit form of na.
& Rend kép-d..
. Apparently for ydvat-kritya, ydrat-krited; and the whole phrase for the ordinary d-chandr.drka-tdrakan yanat.
10 This compound is used in the sense of the Instrumental case (-adibhih). The first word of it, tusend, I take to be equivalent to yuahmat.
11 The form, the sense of which the writer wished to express, seems to be sirodhyam, and the meaning I take to be that of paribhbgyam, 'to be enjoyed or possessed.' Below, line 9, the root val with the preposition nir is employed in the sense of 'to carry out, to accomplish.
Apparently for sadd-sthityd, in permanence or perpetuity :' the word occurs again in the next line 11 Read pradattam.
2. Read onlyam. 15 i.e. gotrajasya kasy achidaanyasyadpi; I understand the meaning to be: "Nobody (.o. no ruler) either of my own family or any other (ruler) must follow his inclination' (to take away this property).
The two akaharas katya were originally omitted and are engraved below the line. 17 Originally salaatd was engraved, but the siga of 6 sppears to bave been struck out; shasta is of course sea-hasta. I am not sure about the exact meaning of this passage, but would suggest : salasta-parahastens Dhoktaryan saddsthity tradyam-avastha;'(the property granted) may be enjoyed by the donees') own hands (i... by them personally) and (with their consent) by the hands of others; this is the settlement (made) here in perpetuity. The first part of this clause would thus be equivalent to the bh6ktaryan bhojayitaryam of other inscriptions. As regards the wording of the second part, osta I take to be the Magadht equivalent of coastha; and attrdania probably is a mistake for attrian, which would stand for attrayani, as pidhéa does for vid Mya in line 9, below.
10 Originally mdhardjit was engraved. 1) Read -grdno, aud further on, agreeing with it, ahital, seinastah, .grdmd, and 'krita. 10 This word and the next should have been put in the Instrumental caso. 11 Rend kufumbiledudu, forkait. » This should have been in the Dative case. * What the writer wished to say, is probably anyanya Pallayanya. 34 Read kasy achite

Page #379

314
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. III.
8 kârð n=asti [*] Kuguara-pattraiḥ Pôtå-gråtnam varjaītvål sêsam yathå
likhitam bhôktavyam [18] sadhu-su(sa)bh-achåråņam &jña-sravana9 vidhéanam apari-likhitarh sarvvam nirvvahiyyati || Raj-adêsâts sri-Durgapala
vachanêna likhitam maga Múladeva Mamguka-su10 ta hếmakårêņa II
ŚriVijayarajadevah? [11]
11
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Om. Hail!
Dwelling at his glorious royal residence of victory,8 the Paramabhattáraka Maharajadhiraja Paramêsvara, the glorious Vijayarajadêve, being in good health, grants to the illustrious Vigahapala, son of Dusala, and to Mihirava, son of Kusuara, of the Palha clan, a document of favour, to this effect that,
1. the glorious Bhattaraka, have graciously granted to you) in perpetuity, in the Kesarikotta district (paribhôga), cultivated land and wells and houses and house-slaves and whatever has not any day been enjoyed by Múladeva, to be possessed by you, your sons, grandsons, great-grandsons and so forth, as long as the moon, the sun and the stars endure; (and) not to be interfered with by any commander of forces. The (rulers) of (my) family or other (rulers) have no claim to this). It may be enjoyed by (your) own hands and (with your consent) by the hands of others. This is the settlement (made) here in perpetuity. The Mahardjái, the glorious Lachchhidêvi, and the Mahardjfi, the glorious Hamsinidêvi.
(L. 6.) I, the glorious Bhatfáraka, have also graciously given the whole village of Pôta, with its bipeds, quadrupeds, fields (and) house-slaves, to the sons and grandsons of the illustrious Vigahapala, as a bhatta-village. No other Palha has any claim (to it). Excepting the village of Pôta, the sons of Kusuarå are to enjoy everything as written (above). (My) well and virtuously behaved (subjects), ready to obey my commands, will carry out everything written above.
At the king's command, by the instruction of the illustrious. Durgapala written by me, the goldsmith Múladêva, son of Mangaka.
The glorious Vijayarajadêva.
No. 45.-NAGPUR MUSEUM INSCRIPTION OF SOMESVARA:
SAKA-SAMVAT 1130.
By H. KRISHNA SASTRI; BANGALORE. The slab which bears the subjoined inscription, is preserved in the Museum at Nagpur. I edit this record from three sets of excellent inked estampages, one of which was supplied to
· Read varjayittá féahan.
Read ránamə; instead of the Genitive one would have expected the Instrumental case here and in the next word. Read -vidhéyandms, for -oidhdyair-.
• For nirvakshyata.
Read addidchachhrl.. 6 Intended for "dévéna Manguka-sutêna. * This is engraved in large letters on the proper right margin. 6 Or, it may be, dwelling at the glorious (town) of victory Kataka'; see page 313 above, note 3.
. I am somewhat doubtful about this, but see no way of translating the original text differently. It is strange that the name of the village, to which the land belonged, should have been omitted.
10 The original.bas baladhikrita.

Page #380

2
10
सी ঃ
J. F. FLEET, BO. C.S.
।
ल
SCALE 90
HAR
O
বা
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
India Office Plate of Vijayarajadeva.

Page #381


Page #382

No. 45.]
NAGPUR MUSEUM INSCRIPTION OF SOMESVARA.
315
Dr. Hultzsch by Mr. Couseng, and two by Dr. Fleet, for whom they had been prepared by Shaikh Karim. Each set of impressions consists of five pieces. The context suggested to me that the first and second pieces should form the front, and the third and fourth pieces the back, of a slab which is broken in the middle, and that the fifth piece is probably engraved on one of the sides of the same slab. To settle this point, Dr. Hultzech forwarded one set of the impressions to Mr. R. S. Joshi, Curator of the Central Museum, Nagpur, who readily supplied the following information. The first and second, third and fourth pieces are actually engraved on the front and back, respectively, of a slab which is broken across the middle. The fifth piece is on the right-hand side of the upper half of the slab, and the lower half contains four lines in contingation, of which Mr. Joshi kindly sent & pencil-rubbing and an impression. He added that the stone was brought to the Museum in the year 1861 from Sironcha, about 160 miles from Någpur, by Colonel Glasfurd, the then Deputy Commissioner of the then Upper Godavari district, who found the same serving the purpose of a tombstone and mounted at the head of an innamerable number of curious sarcophagi at the base of a range of hills in the insignificant village of Kowtah, some 6 miles from Sironcha tahsil." Sironcha is situated on the left bank of the Godavari, in about 190 latitude and 80° longitude. The slab itself is noticed as "said to have come from Sironcha" in Sir A. Cunningham's Reports, Vol. VII. p. 115.
At the top of the front of the slab are drawn some rude figures: & dagger between & tiger facing it from the left and a linga on the right. Below the tiger is the son, and below the linga a crescent, with a doubtful figure (a bowl P) between the two.
The alphabet of the inscription is Telugu, and its language Telugu prose. The characters on the front and back of the slab are much larger than those on its right side. A few letters at the beginning of lines 38 to 40 and at the end of line 56 are lost altogether; a number of other letters are indistinct and doubtful, especially on the right side of the slab and about the end of the inscription on the back. I am unable to give a complete transcript and translation of the damaged portions of the inscription. Of orthographical peculiarities I need only note that the vowel ri is represented by ri in prakaţikrita (1. 6 f.) and Sakanripa (1. 26).
Lines 18 to 35 of the inscription record that Gangamahadevi, the chief queen of Sômêsvaradeva, gave a village, named Keramaruka (1.35) or Keramarka (1.55), to two temples of Siva, both of which she had built. The first was called Vira-Sômêsvars after her husband, and the other Gangadharêgvara after herself. The date of the consecration of the two temples and of the grant of the village was Sunday, the twelfth tiths of the bright fortnight of Phålguna in the Saka year 1130. The next few lines (35 to 42) appear to contain the king's sanction of the grant. Lines 42 to 55 specify the names of a number of royal officers who were witnesses of the transaction. Lines 57 to 79 I have not been able to make out satisfactorily. They appear to record that both Gangamahadevi and Sômêsvaradeva performed libations of water; but it is not clear if they did this in connection with the same grant that was referred to before, or with some additional donations.
I have no means for identifying the village of Keramaraka which was the object of the grant. The date of the grant has been kindly calculated by Mr. Dikshit, who remarks on it as follows:-"In Saka-Samvat 1129 expired, Phålgana sukla 12 ended on Saturday, the 1st March, A.D. 1208, at 13 gh. 59 palas. This tithi can in no way be connected with the following Sunday, and therefore this is not the given date. In Saka-Samvat 1130 expired, Phålguna kukla 12 ended on Wednesday, the 18th February, A.D. 1209. This also is not the given date. In Saka-Samvat 1131 expired, Phâlguna sukla 12 ended on Sunday at 18 gh. 43 palas. The European equivalent is the 7th February, A.D. 1910."
The first sixteen lines of the inscription are made up of a string of birudas of the king, whose full name was Jagadekabhushana-Maharaja, alias Sômêsvaradeva-Chakravartin.
28 2

Page #383

316
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vor. III.
He claims to be a descendant of the race of the Någa with thousand hoods, i.e. of the serpent Sêgha, to be the lord of the city of Bhôgåvati, to have for his crest a tiger with a calf, to belong to the Kagyapa gôtra, and to be a worshipper of the god Mabesvars and of the goddess Månikyadêvi. In his Dynasties of the Kanarese Districts (p. 95 ff.) and in this Journal (p. 230 ff.), Dr. Fleet has given details of two branches of the Sinda family, which were established at Bagadage and at Erambarage, and which were tributary to the Western Chalukya and Kalachar dynasties. In the Bhairanmatti inscription (No. 33 above), the members of the Bagadage branch of the Sinds family are stated to be descendants of the race of serpents (Nagavamsa), to 18e the crest of a tiger, and to be the lords of the city of Bhögåvatt. As three similar birudas are applied to Sômésvara, during whose reign the subjoined inscription is dated, it is clear that he must have been connected with the Sinda family. But as the inscription does not mention any of his ancestors, it is vain to conjecture whether he was a direct descendant of the Bagadage branch, or of Vikrama, the last representative of the Erambarage branch who is noticed by Dr. Fleet, and whose latest inscription is dated in the Saka year 1102, twenty-eight years before the subjoined inscription.
TEXT.
1.-Front of Slab. 1ों स्वस्ति [*] सहसफणा- | 14 [णिक्यदेवोदिव्यत्री2 मणिकिरणनिकराव
15 पादपद्माराधक प3 भासुरनागवंशोन
16 रबलसाधक श्रीम4 व भोगावतीपुरवराधी
17 जगदेकभूषणम5 खर सवत्सव्याघ्रला
18 हाराजुलैन श्रीसो6 च्छन काश्यपगोत्र प्रक
19 मेश्वरदेवचक्रवर्तुल7 टीक्रितविजयघोष
20 कामहिषियन गं8 ण विखविखंभरापर
21 गमहादेवुलु तम 9 मेखर परमभट्टारक
22 पुरुषुनि पर वीर10 महामहेश्वरचरण
23 सोमेश्वरमुं दम 11 कंजकिंजल्क]पुंजपिं
24 पर गंगाधरखरमुं' 12 जरितभ्रमरायमा
25 ब्रतिष्ठ सेसेडि नां13 न [मानी[बत [श्रीमा]- 26 टिकि शकबिपकाला
27 तीतसंवत्सरमु28 लु ११३० अगुनें
B.-Back of slab.
29 टि फालाणश[क]-10 30 हादशिनि प्रादित्यवा
- Compare also the Tidgandi plates, published by Professor Kielhorn, above, p. 306 ft. 9 From inked estampages, received from Mr. Cousens, Dr. Fleet, and Mr. Joshi. • Expressed by a symbol.
- Read प्रकटीकत. . The anusvdra stands at the beginning of the next line.
• Read रायमाथ. 7 The anusodra stands at the beginning of the next line.
• Read शकनृप. • The anusudra stands at the beginning of the next line.
10 Rend ETVR.

Page #384

No. 45.]
NAGPUR MUSEUM INSCRIPTION OF SOMESVARA.
317
31 रमु नांडु ई 32 रेंडु शिवालयम33 ल[कुं] बुजास्थम34 गानिच्चिन कर के 35 [रम]कानु [1] मा मुं36 कमलों बोतुम37 [ल]व रेड वीसालुनु 38 • [7] सेमु मडिनि पा39 . [भोगमुवारिकि ज.. 40 . . गामानु धार[r*]41 [पू*][]कमुगानिच्चि42 [नांमु] [*] ईयन43 कु मा [प्रधा[नि] मं
44 डलीक[सोमराजुनु 45 श्रीकरणमु दामोद46 रनायकुल्नु में47 टमनायकुंडु.. 48 नु चांचनपेगडानु 49 [प]डिहारि सोमिना50 यकुंड्नु गुद्दा51 [प] एeoपरब्डि[नि] 52 विलुचूडप्रबु. 53 वु पाकोट को54 [म्मनायकुंडुवु] 55 साक्षि [*] के[मeod सं-' 56 क[मु] देवर . .
57 श्रीगंग58 मह[]59 [दे]वि सो. 60 मना. 61 [थ]सो62 मय[7]63 दुल[कु] 64 कू[ड]. 65 दु 66 धार 67 [वों से [] 68 सोमे
C.-Side of Slab.
69 खर70 देव71 डु [पो]72 [रिपे. 73 कि कु74 के [धा*]75 र वी. 76 [] 77 हु [ब्रा78 प्रण79 विति" [1]
The anusvåra stands at the beginning of the next line. * The anusodra stands at the beginning of the next line.
• Read पैग्गडानु. •is. प्रतिहार.
• Read रेडिडनि. • Read प्रभुवु.
7. The anusodra stands at the bezianing of the next line. • Road जुखकु. • Rend देवुड,
30 Read aft.

Page #385

318
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
TRANSLATION.
Om. Hail! Gangan ahadevi,- the chief queen of the glorious Jagadékabhushana-Mahârâja, alias the glorious 8ômégvaradêva-Chakravartin, who was born of the race of the Naga (i.e. the serpent Sêsha) who is resplendent with the mass of rays (proceeding from) the jewels on (his) thousand hoods; who is the lord of Bhôgâvati, the best of cities; whose crest is a tiger together with a call; who belongs to the Kåśyapa gôtra ; whose shout of victory is universally known; who is the supreme ruler of the whole earth; who is a supreme lord; who resembles a bee which is rendered yellow by the mass of the pollen of the lotus-feet of the great Mahêśvara; who is full of pride; who is a worshipper of the heavenly and holy lotus-feet of the blessed Manikyadêvî; (and) who is a conqueror of hostile armies on the day on which (sho) had performed the consecration of the image) of Vira-Sômêsvara, (which was called) after the name of her husband, and of the image of Gangadharêśvara, (which was called) after her own name, (viz.) on Sunday, the twelfth tithi of the bright (fortnight) of Phålguna in the year) 1130 of the years expired from the time of the Saka king,-- gave, for worship in these two temples of Siva, the village of Keramasuks. We gave, with libations of water, in this village), two sixteenths ..... of our revente (surika) ..........
(Line 42.) To this transaction, our minister Mandalika-Sômaraja, the secretaries DamodaraNayaka, Mentama-Nayaka and Chanchana-Peggada, the door-keepers Somi-Nayaka, GuddapuErapa-Reddi, Viluchůdla-Prabhu and Párakota-Komma-Nayaka (were) eye-witnesses,
(L. 55.) The revenue of Kêramarka .....
(L. 57.) The glorious Gangamahadhvi performed a libation of water (into the hands) of Sômantha-Somayajin .....
(L. 68.) Sômêsvaradeva performed a libation of water .......... for the support of Brâhmaņas.
No. 46.- GANESGAD PLATES OF DHRUVASENA I.;
[GUPTA.]SAMVAT 207.
BY E. HULTZSCH, Pu.D. The copper plates which bear the subjoined inscription, were found in a field at Gangsgad in the Damnagar tâluka of the Baroda State. In March 1894, Major W. B. Ferris, then Assistant Agent to the Governor-General, Baroda, sent them to Dr. Fleet, who very kindly placed them at my disposal for publication. They have now been returned to Baroda.
The plates are two in number and measure about 11 by 74 inches. The edges of their inner, inscribed sides are raised into rims to protect the writing. When the plates reached me, they were covered with a thick layer of rust. Having been immersed for a few weeks in several changes of toddy and tamarind, and occasionally brushed with diluted nitric acid (1 : 20), they became quito legible, and are now in a fair state of preservation. The engraving is so deep that many letters show through distinctly at the back of the plates. Through two holes at the bottom of the first plate and two others at the top of the second plate are passed two pieces of copper wire, which is about $ inch thick. The wire on the right is bent into a ring, but not soldered. The second wire is also twisted into a ring, which had not yet been cut when the plates reached me; and the two ends of the wire are secured in a knob projecting from
* This pronoun apparently refers to the king.

Page #386

No. 46.]
GANESGAD PLATES OF DHRUVASENA I.
319
the lower end of a well-preserved oval seal, which measures about 2 by 13 inch. The back of the seal is of convex shape. On the front of the seal, a plain oval border, measuring 14 by 1 inch, is divided by a pair of horizontal lines into two compartments, of which the upper one contains, in bas-relief, a recumbent bull which faces the proper right, and the lower one, in raised letters, the usual legend ze. The weight of the two plates is 3 lbs. 7 oz. and that of the two rings and the seal 7 oz.; total, 3 lbs. 15 oz.
The date at the end of the inscription furnishes instances of the numerical symbols for 5, 7, 10 and 200, and the symbol for 300 occurs in line 14. The language is tolerably correct Sanskrit. The proper name Bhatakka (for Bhatárka) in line 3 and on the seal, and the adjective jamala (for yamala) in line 14 are two instances in which the writer of the inscription relapsed from Sanskrit into his Prakrit vernacular.
The plates record an order, issued from his capital) Valabhi (line 1) by Dhruvasêna [I.] (1. 10) and conferring on a Brahmana eight measures (khanda) of land and two cisterns in the village of Hariyanaka, which belonged to Akshasarakaprapa, a subdivision of Hastavapraharani (1. 12). I am unable to identify the village of Hariyanaka and the subdivision in which it was included. The district of Hastavapraharani, Hastakavapráharani, or Hastavaprâhára is mentioned in three other Valabhî grants. Hastavapra or Hastaksvapra, to which it owes its name, has been identified with Hathab, six miles south of Gôghs in the Bhavnagar State, and with the 'Astakapra' of Ptolemy and of the Periplús.3
The Dátaka of the grant was the door-keeper Mammaka, and the writer of the edict was Kikkaka (1. 28). The latter also wrote the three other published grants of Dhruvasêna 1. and the former acted as Dataka of one of these three grants. The date of the subjoined grant was the 15th tithi of the dark fortnight of Vaisakha of the (Gupta) year 207 (1. 29 f.), i.e. A.D. 526-27. Another grant of Dhruvagêna I., published by Professor Bühler, is dated in the same year, which forms the earliest date of the Valabhỉ dynasty that has been hitherto found in inscriptions.
From my translation of the genealogical portion of this inscription it will be seen that I have added a fresh rendering of the passage which mentions the Maitrakas, to the earlier translations of it. In line 1, the original clearly and unmistakably reads Maitrakânám= atulabala-sapatnao. This is also the reading of the published facsimiles of the remaining early Valabhî grants, the editors of which have read sapanna because they had in their minds the reading sampanna, which actually occurs in the later Valabhi grants. As all the earlier grants read sapatna, we must, in the absence of cogent reasons to the contrary, assume that this was also the reading of the original draft of the Valabhi vandvali, and that sampanna, the reading of the later grants, is a mere clerical error. I am obliged to dwell on this detail because the reading sapatna finally disposes of the possibility of construing the word Maitrakánam with the next following compound, and forces us to connect the word with the verb abhavat, which is omitted, but must be supplied to complete the sentence. Whether we
1 The same spelling occurs in another grant of Dhruvasêng I. (Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 205) and on the seals of other Valabhi plates.
. Ind. Ant. Vol. I. p. 45; Vol. V. p. 204; and Vol. VI. p. 10.
ibid. Vol. V. p. 314; Vol. VII. p. 63 f.; Vol. VIII. p. 141 ; Vol. XIII. p. 368; Colonel Watson's Statistical Account of Bhavnagar, p. 106.
Ind. Ant. Vol. IV. p. 105; Vol. V. p. 206; and Vienna Oriental Journal, Vol. VII. p. 300. . Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 206. . ibid. p. 204 ff. 7 See Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, p. 167, note 11; and Er. Ind. Vol. 1. p. 89, note 23.
# See the reproductions of the plates of Dhruvasêna I. (Ind. And. Vol. V. p. 206) and of Dharasova 11. (ibid. Vol. VII. pp. 68 and 72; Vol. VIII. p. 302, and Gupta Inscriptions, Plate xxiv.). In the facsimile of a grant of Gubaséos (Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 66) the first akshars of sapatna is doubtful.

Page #387

320
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. IIL.
paraphrase the passage by Maitrakándm (i.e. Maitrakéshu) Bhatárkó sbhavat, or supply the word van sé after Maitrakánám, it is now evident that Bhatárka, the ancestor of the Valabhi kings, himself belonged to the family or tribe of the Maitrakas.
TEXT.3
First Plate.
1 भों' स्वस्ति [*] वलभीत: प्रसभप्रणत[7"]मित्राणा
मैचकापामतुलबलसपतमण्डलाभोगसंसप्ता2 संप्रहारशतलब्धप्रताप: प्रतापीपनतदानमानाजवीपाजितानुरक्तमौलभृतमित्रवेणी३ बलावाप्सराज्यश्वि'
परममाहेखरः
श्रीसेनापतिभटक्कस्तस्य सुतस्तत्यादरजोरणावनत4. पवित्रीक्वतशिराः शिरोवनतशत्रुचूडामणिप्रभाविछुरितपादनसपक्तिदोधितिः'
दीनानाथजनो5 पजीव्यमानविभवः परममाहेश्वरस्मेनापतिधरसेनस्तस्यानुजस्तत्पादाभिप्रशस्त
विमलमौलि6 मणिर्मन्वादिप्रणीतविधिविधानधर्मा
धर्मराज विहितविनयव्यवस्थापडतिरखिलभुवनमण्डला7 भोगस्वामिना परमखामिना स्वयमुपहितराज्याभिषेकमहा
वित्राणनावपूतराजश्री: परम8 माहेश्वरी महाराजद्रोपसिंह. सिह इव तस्वानुजस्खभुजबलन
परगजघटानीकानामेक9 विजयी शरणैषिणां शरणमवबोहा शास्त्राय॑तत्वानां कल्पतरुरिव मुत्प्रणयिनां
यथाभिलषित10 फलीपभोगदः
परमभागवतः
परमभट्टारकपादानुड्याती महासामन्तमहाराजध्रुवसेन[:.] 11 कुमली सर्वानवायुक्तकविनियुक्तकद्रांगिकमहत्तरध्रुवस्थानाधिकरणिकदापाशि
कचाटभटादी12 "समानापयत्यस्त वांविदितं
हस्तवप्राहरखा" अक्षसरकप्रापीयारियानकग्राम
यथा
This was Dr. Fleet's original soggestion ; see Ind. Ant. VoL VIII. p. 308.
Regarding the tribe of the Maitrakas, Mihira, or Müharu, soe Dr. Peet's interesting note, Ind. Ant. Vol. IV.p. 361 1. Prom the original oopper-plater.
• Expressed by anymbol. • Rend मिचा.
• Rnd 'पार्बिवानुरागीहरत. 7 Read :
•Rud भटासस्स. • Rad पंकिदीधितिदीना.
W Rnd सिंह. " Road समा
B Rend हरणामी

Page #388

W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
BCALE 8.
E. HULTZSCH.
hlaffare for det alle rest Infra Eero Lustrou! Celah Berkley Bezbor! GReefer carracerton THEREPOでisortsac
RNEYuSang&feak BBG75GNETTER Frasfya Erfurf? SIE&fy y ffirgeftus Bonfire pour
Ganesgad Plates of Dhruvasena I.- [Gupta-]Samvat 207.
あかのれんとさいどおどろからカンとする THERME25シンオーラがマイルストラップブールかいないので
。 3,0T AFTERT 2NDにいきなりなのだと
Riagントにな り まEIGER&M Tepellweltfresserte From OPE88+276 ex HOMEGくてたまにしていないって
0319-ATに入れながらエンカンシャイーンメントにどうすると、
15:31:3200までクッショイクロフト
うので、あなたがるラーコースでのラインです。

Page #389

20
のない、 1984 -033があすなのがすでにおん
ですがまかつながるオランジンがあがるのを "DEAT PLANアダルトエンドです 。 どもをみるみることもあって、なおかつのります
INTEイクライニックスのアプリのお けるだけのあるうちのジですんなところです。
188
20
10からスターカーがうるさいうるるるるるぶトライクリント
なるのですがうまないかとちおとするからクスクラがタバコリジョーインター 13008 22gs arJS : 098 0911908 3 のかな 1 28 29 - FC 2 3 HEET 25 3499
. 12:52 090 36998年 04 83063ステップ
のび ] 97 : 34i333a13a01
28

Page #390

No. 46.]
GANESGAD PLATES OF DHRUVASENA I.
321
13 'पपरोत्तरसोधि । क्षेत्रखण्डचतुष्टयं पूर्वोत्तरसीलि क्षेत्रखहचतुष्टय एवं
क्षेत्रखण्डान्यष्टौ 14 यत्र पादावत्तंशतत्रयं पा ३.. पस्मिनेव' नाम 'पपरोत्तरसीवि
जमलवापि' चत्व[*]रिंशत्15 पादावत्तंपरिसरा द्वितीया वापि' विशत्पादावर्तपरिसरा' एवमेकत्र सर्व[स]
Second Plate. 16 पादावर्तशतवयं [प]ध्यधिक अचैव वास्तव्यबामणधम्मिलाय दर्भस17 गोचाय वाविसनयसब्रह्मचारिणे
मातापिचो. ___पुण्याप्यायना[या मन[हि"]कामुभिक()यथाभिलषित18 "फलावाप्तनिमित्तमाचन्द्राकाचवचितिस्थिति
सरित्पर्बतसमकालिन" पुत्रपौवाम्बयभोग्वं . 19 दानकरविट्टोनककरविशई भूमिच्छिद्रन्य[[*]येन" उदकातिसमें।
___ अमदायोतिसष्टः [*] यत: 20 अनदेयखित्वा भुंजत: नषतः कर्षयत: प्रदिसतच न "केनयित्वस्याप्याबाधा
विचारणा वा 21 कार्यास्मइंशजैरागामि[भ]द्रनृपति[भि*]च सामान्यभूमिदानफलमवगच्छशिरयं
मनिहायोलु-18 22 मत्तव्य[ः ।"] यच्चाच्छिन्ध[*]दाच्छिद्यमानं वानुमोदेस "पचभिर्महापातक:
सीपपातकेसंयुक्तस्वात्" [1] 23 अपि चात्र व्यासगीता: शोका भवन्ति । षष्ठि वर्षसहस्राणि खो
मोदति भूमिदः [] पाच्छता" चानु24 मन्त[*] च तास्येवनरके वसेत् [*] खदत्त[*] परदत्ता वा यो
हरत वसुन्धरा [1] गवां शतसहस]स्य हन्तुः प्र[*]प्रीति
Read ऽपरीत्तर. - Read अभिनेव. .Read यमलवापौ. 7 Read 'सरेष. • Rid 'कमव.
Read फसामाप्तिनिमित्तमाचन्द्रा - Read 'चायनोदका. - Read वैगचि. - Read पञ्चभि. » Read oft. - Read चाचा .
Read 'यमेवं. • Read परीचर. • Rend वापी विधतिपादा. • Read सर्वम्0 Rend वाजसनेय. - Read कालौनं.
Read यती. * Bend 'रयममहाबीनुमन्तव्यः. 1B Read पावकै: 30 Read 7. - Read ताक.

Page #391

322
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
25 किल्विषम् [१] यानीह दारिद्रनयावरन्द्र: धनानि धमायतनोकतानि
[1] forcufarufatufa aifa 26 H y: greeifa [**] great frontfort agus
grafet [l*] HET Afraai 18 27 दानाच्छ्योनुपालनमिति ] स्वहस्तो मम महासामन्तमहाराजध्रुवसेनस्य
28 gara:
ultra*:
[n*)
fafuni
fanatafa
[v*]
On the Right of the Second Plate: सं २००७ are a fou [*]
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Om. Hail! From Valabh1.7
(In the race) of the Maitrakas, who prostrated (their) enemies by force, (was born) the devout worshipper of Mahéévara, the glorious general (sendpati) Bhatarka, who obtained splendoar in hundreds of battles, fought with a vast crowd of enemies of unequalled strength; who gained the devotion of those whom he had prostrated by (his) splendour, through his) impartiality (in conferring) presents and honours; (and) who acquired the glory of royalty by the strength of a devoted body of hereditary servants, hired soldiers, and friends.
(L. 3.) His son was the devout worshipper of Mahesvara, the general Dharasóna, whose bent head became purified as it was reddened by the dust of the feet of (his father) ;8 the splendour of whose toe-nails blended with the lustre of the crest-jewels on the bent heads of (his) enemies; (and) whose wealth was being lived upon by distressed and helpless people.
(L.5.) His younger brother (was) the devont worshipper of Mahobvara, the Maharaja Drônasimha, whose spotless crest-jewel was (still more) purified by his prostrations at the feet of (his elder brother); who was by nature addicted to the performance of the duties prescribed by Manu and other (law-givers); who, like Dharmaraja (.e. Yudhishthira), pointed out the path of the rules of good conduct; the ceremony of whose anointment to the royalty was performed by His Majesty (paramasvamin), the lord of the vast circle of the whole world, in person ; (and) who purified (his) royal glory by liberality.
(L. 8.) His younger brother, the devout worshipper of Bhagavat, the Mahåsamanta (and) Maharaja Dhruvasena, who meditated on the feet of His Majesty (paramabhaffäraka); who, like a lion, defeated alone, by the strength of his own arm, hosts of troops of enemies (who resembled) elephants; who was the refuge of those seeking refuge; who know the true
. Read fortun a
. Read .
* Read . • Read युधिष्ठिर.
- Read महिमा .
• Read afa. 7 The word Valabatah depends on samdjfidpayati in line 12 below.
& similar figure of speech occurs in verses 20 and 66 of the Mallia on epitaph (pp. 200 and 206 above), where the dust of the feet and tbe dirt on the body of holy men are said to purity from sin.
Previous translators have construed the words sinuha ina with the preceding word Drópasitha. The subregbent mention of the elephants, which are always represented as the natural enemies of the lion shows that simha ina must be connected with the following worde.

Page #392

No. 47.]
RECORDS OF THE SOMAVAMSI KINGS OF KATAK.
323
meaning of the Sastras; (and) who, like the kalpa troe, conferred the enjoyment of rewards according to their desires on friends and favourites - being in good health, issues (the following) command to all the Ayuktakas, Viniyuktakas, Drdigikas, Mahattaras, Dhuruvas, Sthanddhikaranikas, Dåndapatikas, irregular and regular soldiers, and so forth :
(L. 12.) “Be it known to you that, in order to increase the religious merit of (my) mother and father, and in order to obtain myself the desired reward in this and in the next (world), (I) have given,- to last as long as the moon, the sun, the sea and the earth, (and) for the same time as the rivers and the mountains, to be enjoyed by the donee's sons, grandsons and further) descendants, free of taxes in the shape) of gifts and taxes in the shape of forced labour, according to the maxim of bhámichchhidra, with libations of water, as a brahmaddya, - in the village of Hariyanaka, which belongs to Akshasaraksprepa' (a subdivision of the Hastavapraharani (district), four khandas of cultivated land at the north-western boundary (and) four khandas of cultivated land at the north-eastern boundary, thus eight khandas of cultivated land in which are contained) three hundred paddvartas, in figares) pdo 300,- (and) at the northwestern boundary of the same village a double cistern (yamala-vapí)," forty pádátartas in area, (and) a second cistern, twenty pdddvartas in ares, - thus in the same (village) altogether three hundred and sixty paddvartas, to the Brahmana Dhammila, who resides in the same (village), belongs to the Darbhs gôtra, (and) studies the V&jasandya (sdkhá).
(L. 19.) “Wherefore, nobody should create even a small obstruction or objection to the donee) while he enjoys (the granted land) according to the rules relating to brahmad@yas, cultivates (it), causes (it) to be oultivated, and assigns (it to others).
(L. 21.) “And future gracious kings born of our lineage, knowing the reward of a gift of land to be common (to all kings), should approve of this our gift.
(L. 22.) “And who may confiscate (this grant) or approve of its confiscation, he shall be guilty of the five great sins together with the minor sins.
(L. 23.) “And with reference to this subject) there are the following) verses composed by Vyass
[Four of the customary verses.] (L. 27.) (This is the own signature of me, the Mahaedmanta (and) Maharaja Dhruvasêna. The Dataka (is) the door-keeper (pratthara) Mammaka. (This edict was) written by Kikkaka. The year 800 (and) 7; (the month) Vaisakhs; the dark (fortnight); (the tithi) 10 (and) 6.
No. 47.- RECORDS OF THE SOMAVAMSI KINGS OF KATAK.
BY J. F. FLEET, I.C.S., Pa.D., C.I.E. Of the copper-plate charters which I deal with on this occasion, two, C. and F., are now brought to notice for the first time, I believe; the others are re-edited, partly with a view to giving more corrbot versions of them, and partly in order to bring the whole series together in one and the same place.
Vigoulaka is probably the same w the Sanskrit pishti, the Telugu rati and the Kanarese biffi. The designation of the lowest village servant, Vettinddu in Teluga and Vottigdy in Tamil, is derived from this word.
* With the adjective Akshasarakapraplya compare Vafasthaftled prylya in another Valabhi grant; Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 206.
• According to Bohtlingk and Roth's Sanskrit Wörterbuch, pdddvarta is explained by the commentator on Katy Ayana's Srautastra a 's square foot. Compare also Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscription, p. 170, note 4.
• The same expression occurs in another Valabhi grant; Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 238.
2 1 2

Page #393

324
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
Of the latter, the first that was brought to notice is B., one of the set of three charters issued by Maha-Bhavagupta I. in his thirty-first year. It was edited in 1876, in the Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 55 ff., by Baba Rangalala Banerjea, who propounded the views-(1) that Maha-Bhavagapta I. belonged to the dynasty of the great Guptas," meaning, apparently, the Early Gaptas, or to some branch of it established in the Kalinga country; (2) that E., which record, though not then published, had been examined by him, proves that a king named Yayati reigned in Orissa when Maha-Sivagapta, the son of Maha-Bhavagapta I., was the king of the three Kalingas; (3) that the kings of Orissa were feudatories of the Guptas, and made all their grants in the names of their paramount masters; (4) that Yayati is to be identified with a certain Yayiti-Kësari, who, according to a (supposed) historical account of Orissa, compiled by Mr. Andrew Stirling from two local van tavalis or genealogical lists of kings and from the Rajacharitra chapter of the Madid-Pañji or archives preserved in the temple of Jagannatha at Purt, and published in the Asiatic Researches, Vol. XV. (1825), pp. 254 to 305, was the founder of the Kösari dynasty of Orissa, and reigned from A.D. 473 to 520;9 and (5) that the period of Maha-Sivagupta, and of the record itself, is determined by this identification.
Next there was brought to notice E., the charter issued by Maha-Sivagupta in the ninth year of Yayati, s.c. in his own ninth year, which was edited by the same gentleman in 1877, in the Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XLVI. Part I. p. 149 ff. On this occasion, he again treated Mah-Sivagupta and Yayati as distinct personages; and, in fact, he pointedly emphasised the supposed difference of personality. He repeated the view that the Kosaris of Orissa acknowledged the Gaptas as the paramount power,-1.e. that Yayati was a feudatory of Maha-Sivagupta, and that the grant was made by Yayati in the name of his supreme sovereign. He again accepted the period of A.D. 474 to 526 for Yayati. And, taking Janamējaya to be simply an "ancestor" of Yayâti,- not his father; thongh this is the relationship which is distinctly stated in the record, and which was acknowledged by the Babu himself in his translation of it, he identified Janamêjaya with a person of the same name who, according to tradition, founded the city of Katak-Chaud war ;and he placed him seven generations before Yayati, and allotted him to the earlier part of the first century A.D.
In the same year, and in the same volume, p. 175 ff., A., another of the charters issued by Maha-Bhavagupta I., and dated in the sixth year of Janamêjaya, s.e. in his own sixth
Called simply. Śivagopta ' by the Baba, who did not notice the point that the father of Mebl-Bhayagupta I. was Sivagupta, and his son was Maba-Sivagupta. So also, except in the translation, he called Mahl-Bhavagupta I. simply' Bhavagupta.'
According to Mr. Stirling, he commenced to reign in A.D. 478 after the end of saka-Sarovst 896 (loc. cit. p. 264), and died A.D. 520 (p. 266).-Since Mr. Stirling's time, the records of the temple of Jagaonatha have been twice investigated (see Sir William Hunter's Orissa, edition of 1872, Vol. Lpp. 198, 199, and notes 43, 44); in 1868 by Dr. Rajendralala Mitra, whose arrangements for pablication, however, were prevented by the priests from being carried out; and at an earlier date by Bhabani Charan Bandopadhyaya, who published his results in Bengalt work entitled Puruohottamachandrika. Sir William Hunter says that this account "is faller # and more carefully done than Stirling's excellent sketch;" he is "inclined to believe that all the really historical " matter has now been extracted;" and he has given the list of kings and dates, thus made out, from B.C. 3101 to A.D. 1871, with the leading features of the statements made in connection with them, in his Orissa, VOL. II. Appendix VII. pp. 183 to 191. This account agrees with Mr. Stirling's account, in representing Yayati-Kësari as the founder of the beari dynasty. The period that it gives for him, however, is A.D. 474 to 526,- differing slightly from the period arrived at by Mr. Stirling; and there are differences in some of the other dates also.
He recognised, indeed, on palæographic grounds, that the records "cannot be very Ancient (loo. oit. p. 60). But he said distinctly that he supposed Mahl-Sivagapta" to have been contemporary of Yayati.Kosari, who reigned between the years 74 and 626 A.D." (for these dates, see the end of the preceding note).
• See the preceding two notes.
.." the four-gated Katak." It would appear that the original city was Chaudwar or Chaudward, on the north bank of the Mahanadt; and that the prosent town Katak, onigo Cattack,' on the south buak, is of later origin.

Page #394

No. 47.)
RECORDS OF THE SOMAVAMSI KINGS OF KATAK.
325
year, was edited by Babu Pratapachandra Ghosha, who, however, abstained from any historical disquisitions; he contented himself with saying that it was not evident from the record what Janamêjaya had to do with the grant, and that, until Janamêjaya could be identified, it was needless to make any attempt to fix the date of the record.
And finally, D., another of the set of three charters issued by Mahf-Bhavagupta I. in his thirty-first year, was edited in 1882, in the Jour. Beng. As. Soo. Vol. LI. Part I. Proceedings, p. 9 ff., by Dr. Rajendralala Mitra, whose remarks on it furnish about as good an illustration as could well be sought, of the cumulative results of careless and uncritical work, following blindly in the track of writers who have handled matters that they could not deal with properly. He took Baba Rangalala Banerjea as referring to the later Gupta kings of Magadha;" evidently, simply because, as he himself asserted (loc. cit. p. 10), without the alighteet foundation in fact for the second and third sasertions,"we know from the Aphead inscription " that there was a long line of Gupta kings "(... the Guptas of Magadha) "in Behår, and they "called themselves the lords of the three Kalingas, and that Bhavagupta was one of them." He misread the name of the king as Mahadevagupta,' and represented the person, whose existence he thus arrived at, as a grandson of Maha-Bhavagupta I. himself. Taking an expression, towards the end of the record, which describes Maha-Bhavagapta I. as a very god Kandarpa (Kámadêva) in respect of religion, as giving the name of the person who made the grant, and endorsing an assertion of Babu Rangalala Banerjea that the Sastras enjoin that sovereign kings only had the power of granting land in perpetuity, he arrived at the conclusion that the donor was ostensibly Maharaja Mahadevagapta, son of Sivagupta, but really & petty "chief of Kobala, of the name of Kandarpadêve, who, not being himself competent, according to "the Smțiti, to grant land, which theoretically belongs to the paramount power, invokes his name, "and dates it after him." He followed Babu Rangalala Banerjea, in accepting A.D. 474 to 526 as the period of Yayati, the alleged founder of the Kesari dynasty according to the local annals, and in making him a contemporary of Mahl-Sivagapte. And he placed the supposed Mahadevagupta, and the date of his record, about the beginning of the sixth century A.D.
The mistaken views summarised above are based on three radical errors. One is the failure to recognise what seems clear enough even from A. and E.; vis. that Janamêjays and Yayati were Maha-Bhavagupta I. and Mahl-Sivagupta themselves. Another is the perfectly unsustainable assertion that none but paramount sovereigns could make grants of land, whether in perpetuity or otherwise, as the result of which, it is to be taken that the supposed feudatory prince Janamējaya, for instance, issuing charter A., had all the essential part of it worded as if it were issued by a totally different person, vis. his supposed paramount sovereign Maha-Bhavagupta I. And the third is the blind acceptance of the local annals, and of the period which they purport to establish for Yayati, the alleged founder of the Kesari dynasty.
As regards the last of these mistakes, -it should surely be almost unnecessary to say that, even if any germs of ancient historical truth at all are contained in the annals in question, there is certainly nothing in them that can be accepted without complete corroboration from outside. Mr. Stirling, indeed, while questioning everything before Yayati-Kesari, looked upon the accounts as reliable from that point; he considered that the later annals assume an "air of authenticity about the date of the accession of the Kesari-Vamsa, 473 A.D., prior to “which the accounts are so replete with obvions falsehoods, contradiction, inconsistency, and "anachronism, as to be equally unintelligible and unworthy of notice" (Asiatic Researches, VOL XV. p. 256). But he showed no reasons for this differentiation, which was plainly based oa
But the Aphead inscription (Gupta Insoriptions, p. 200), and the other records of the same family id. pp. 208, 211, 213), make no mention whatever of the Kalinga country, and contain no such dame u Bhavagapta, which, in fact, does not occur in any record known to me, apart from these Katak oharters. And the angerted details sro not even to be found in Dr. Rajendralala Mitra's own rendering of the Aphead record (Jour. Bong. As. Soc. Vol. XXXV. Part I. p. 267).- I suppose ho was thinking of Madhavagupta, who was one of the Guptas of Magadha.

Page #395

326
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
nothing except that, after the mention of the traditional king Vikramaditya, who is represented as having reigned for a hundred and thirty-five years, - in order to fill up the chronological interval between the commencement of the Vikrama era (B.C. 58) and the commencement of the Saks era (A.D. 77),-"the era of Salivahana" (i.e. the Saka era), "which dates its "commencement from A.D. 77 in Orissa," is used in all the accounts, and we now come to reigns " of a probable and moderate duration, the first dawning of an approach to the authentic period " of the native history" (ibid. p. 262). And he simply attached to the annals of Orissa & value which neither they, nor any other Hindi records of the same kind that have ever yet come to light, can possibly posses. It is almost needless to say that the annals in question do not include any such names at all as Sivagupta and Bhavagupta; these being real historical names, it is not to be expected that they would be found in such documents. They undoubtedly do preserve & reminiscence of Janamêjaya-Maha-Bhavagupta I. and Yayati-Mahl-Sivagupta, in the names of Yayati-Kêsari, and of Janam@jaya-Kesari which also occurs in the list of the Kësari kings; for, otherwise, there is no reason why such purely Puråņic names should crop up in a series of mostly quite ordinary names. But they do so under completely erroneous and anachronistic circumstances. According to the annals, Yayâti-Kesari was the first of his dynasty, and was succeeded by Suraj' or 'Suriya', .e. Sarya-Kêsari, and Janamêjaya-Kesari came long after him, in the period A.D. 754 to 763; whereas, the copper-plate charters shew that Yayati-MahlŚivagupta was the third king of his line,-that Janamêjaya-Maha-Bhavagupta I. was his predecessor and father, and that he was succeeded by Bhimaratha-Maha-Bhavagupta II., of whom we possibly have a perverted reminiscence in the name of the alleged Bharata-Kêsari who is placed next after Janamôjaya-Kêsari, in the period A.D. 763 to 778. And, - even apart from what I shall shew below, as to the period to which the real Yayâti-Mahl-Sivagupta must be referred,- the annals unconsciously betray themselves, by connecting with the name of Yayati-Kesari events which can have happened only several centuries at least after the period which they would establish for him. They say that, just before him, some people called Yavanas ruled over Orissa for a hundred and forty-six years, and that he established his own dynasty by expelling the Yavanas (ibid. pp. 264, 265, and Orissa, Vol. II. Appendix VII. p. 185): as I will shew further on, though the Yavanas here are the Early Gupta kings, the term elsewhere means, all through the annals, the Musalmans, and the statements connected with Yayati-Kesari mix ap the Early Gupta rule with the Musalman conquests: if then, the statements are based on no actual fact, but simply on what took place generally in Northern India, they cannot refer truly to any time anterior to the period of Mahmûd of Ghazni (A.D. 1001 to 1030), who, moreover, did not penetrate as far as Orissa; while, if they commemorate an actual conquest of Orissa, they cannot possibly refer to any time anterior to A.D. 1567-68, when Sulaiman, king of Bengal, defeated the last independent king of Orissa and practically subjugated the province.
As regards the second mistake, whatever the Šástras may say, or seem to say, the assertion that none but paramount sovereigns could make grants of land is without any basis of fact : any number of epigraphic instances to the contrary could be quoted ; and, though there are instances enough of feudatories and officials making grants with the permission of their suprome kings, yet even then the grants were always made by them in their own names, and not a single authentic case can be quoted of a feudatory or official assuming the name of his king or other superior authority for the purpose of issuing a charter.
1.6. apparently, the people of Orissa use the current Sakn years.
Orissa, Vol. II. Appendix VII. p. 186.- Mr. Stirling did not enumerate all the Kesari kinge; and so this name is not to be found in his account.
It is safficient to note here that, in the Chitorgadh inscription of A.D. 1428 or 1429, Firuz Shah or rusud-din Taghlaq, king of Delhi (A.D. 1351 to 1388), is called "the Yavana king Pêroja" (Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 410)
See the Imperial Gazetteer, Vol. X. p. 430.

Page #396

No. 47.]
RECORDS OF THE SOMAVAMSI KINGS OF KATAK.
The Sômavamsi Kings of Katak.
Siragupta.
Janamejaya Maha-Bhavagupta I.
YayâtiMahl-Sivagupta.
BhimarathaMaha-Bhavagupta II.
327
And as to the first of them, the facts are these. A. names, in the formal part of the record, a paramount king named Sivagupta, and his successor Maha-Bhavagupta (I.) who made the grant; it is dated in the sixth year of a paramount king named Janamejaya; and it ends. with a verse in praise of this latter king, who, like Maha-Bhavagupta (I.), is attributed to the Lunar Race. E. opens by mentioning in verse a king named Janamejaya, and his son Yayati; then, in the formal part of the record, it names a paramount king named Maha-Bhavagupta (I.), and his successor Maha-Sivagupta who made the grant; and it is dated in the ninth year of Yayati, to whose name there are here attached the paramount titles, just as in the case of Maha-Sivagupta, and who, like Maha-Sivagupta, is here described as belonging to the family of the Moon, and as being the lord of the three Kalingas. And F., after mentioning in the opening verses three kings named Janamêjaya, Yayati, and Bhimaratha, names, in the formal part of the record, the paramount king Maha-Sivagupta, and his successor MahaBhavagupta (II.) who made the grant; and it is dated in the third year of Bhimaratha, to whose name there are here attached just the same paramount titles which are attached to the name of Maha-Bhavagupta (II.), and who, just like Maha-Bhavagupta (II.) in this record and MahaSivagupta in E., is here described as belonging to the family of the Moon, and as being the lord of the three Kalingas. It is true that the fact is not specifically stated. But it is self-evident that we have the names of four kings, Sivagupta, Maha-Bhavagupta I., MahâSivagupta, and Maha-Bhavagupta II., each the father of his successor, and that Janamejaya, Yayati, and Bhimaratha were simply fanciful names of the second, third, and fourth of them. They were paramount kings of the Kôsala country; for, the charters issued in the thirty-first year of Maha-Bhavagupta I. style him Kôsal-éndra or "lord of Kôsala" and convey villages in different divisions of the Kosala territory,-Mahâ-Sivagupta's charter conveys a village in, plainly, Dakshina-Kosala or Southern Kôsala,-and the charter of MahaBhavagupta II. conveys a village in yet another division of Kôsala: and, unless one of their titles, tri-Kaling-ádhipati, was simply a meaningless attribute, they were also paramount kings of the territory that was known as the three Kalingas, and which included evidently Katak or Cuttack,' and probably the whole of Orissa. Their capital seems to have been Katak, which is mentioned by name in A., B., C., and D., as the place from which those charters were issued: E. and F., however, were issued from other towns named Vinitapura and Yayatinagara, both, like Katak, on the Mahanadi; these places have not been identified; but it appears possible that the names are fanciful names for Katak itself. And they claimed to
Begarding the point that Yay&tinagara cannot be the modern Jajpur, see page 355 below.

Page #397

328
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
belong to the 8ômavamia or Somakula, the Lanar Race. Their dynastio name proper has not yet come to light. But their paramount titles, - Paramabhaffáraka, Mahar@jddhirdja, and Para másvara, -- were not the exclusive attributes of the Guptas, as Babu Rangalala Banerjea thought. And, even apart from the fact that their period is plainly too late, the termination of their names does not require us to allot them to the lineage of the Early Guptas, or even of the later Guptas of Magadha; and there appears no reason whatever for our doing so.
There remains for consideration the period to which these kings may be allotted. And, as their records are not dated in any ers, and their names have not been met with in any other records so dated or capable of being assigned to an exact date by means of a record so dated, this question can only be dealt with approximately, on palmographic grounds. The results, however, are sufficiently definite, within certain limits.
The characters used in these charters are Nagari. Partly because of the locality to which the charters belong, and partly because of certain unique forms of the vowels &, an and au, which will be noticed again further on and which are radically different from any forms to be found in records from Southern and Western India, they must unquestionably be allotted to the northern class of Någari alphabets. And they exhibit more or less of a tendency towards a particular type of that class of Nagari alphabets, to which, rightly or wrongly, the special name of Kutila has come to be attached. A comparison of the records, one with each other, shews this peculiarity most plainly in B., C., D., and E. And characters of apparently much the same type with the present ones, as exhibited in these four records, are carried back to about the middle of the seventh century A.D. by the Aphsad inscription (Bebêr) of Adityasens (Gupta Inscription, p. 204, Plate). But closer inspection shews that the present characters are very much later than those of the Aphsad record; contrast, for instance, the initial d of the Aphead inscription, in dsid, line 1, and the k, j, t, m, r, and s, in katako, jayind, madandha, vidyadhar, and sahasra in the same line, with the initial & in dkshéptá, line 20, and the k, j, t, 7, , and, in katakat, samdodsita, vijaya, and parama, line 1, of B., and still more with the same characters as exhibited in the same words in A. lines 1 and 27. From these letters alone, it is evident that a very considerable interval must have elapsed from the period of the Aphead record to the time when these charters were engraved. And, reverting further on to a few individual letters, I will deal first with some other features which, endorsing the above result, heip better to fix the approximate period of these charters. In making compariBone, I shall quote records, with published facsimiles, which come from the nearest possible localities to the part of the country to which the charters under consideration belong.
A point which will at once attract attention, as suggestive of a certain amount of antiquity, is the use of numerical symbols, for three' and 'ten' in E, line 65. But we are
1 This name was first used by Prinsep, in 1837 (Jour. Beng. 41. Soc. Vol. VI. p. 779), on the authority of the words loutil-dkshardni vidwand, which occur towards the end of the Dewal inscription of the Chhinda prinoo Lalla. In re-editing this record, Dr. Bühler (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 76) has expressed the opinion that the words mean, not that the writer was soquainted with letters called Kuțila or crooked letters, but that he was skilled in reading badly written and difficult documents. I think, however, that the analogous expressions quoted by me from other records lo noticing the words used in the Dewal inscription (Gupta Inscriptions, p. 201), make it quite clear that, whatever it may actually mean, the expression refers to the characters in which that record itself is engraved. And the contrast between them (see the Plate, Rp. Ind. Vol. I. p. 76) and the far more stright, square, and plain characters of, for instance, the Deopara' inscription of Vijayaans (ibid. p. 308, Plate), indicates that the reference must be to the type of them, the peculiarity of which perhaps consiste more in the general avoidance of straight lines, than in the tails or bottom twists to the right which appear also in the Deopars'inscription and in other records in the square characters.-As I remarked on the same occasion, the expression kutil-dkshardni does not seem to have been used in the Dewal inscription with the object of recording a standing name of a variety of the alphabet. But the term Kutila Ats the type of letters so well, that, it has been in use for so long a time, there really seems nb objection to continue it, as the designation of a variety of the northern Nagart alphabet, not us the name of a distinct alphabet.

Page #398

No. 47.)
RECORDS OF THE SOMAVAMSI KINGS OF KATAK.
329
not compelled to place the record, on this account, before A.D. 794-95 ; for, the same system was used in the grant (from somewhere in Bengal) of the Maharaja Vinayakapala, the date of which falls in that year (Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 140, Plate). And the force of this feature is impaired by the fact that decimal figures also occur in all the six charters. This latter feature, indeed, does not oblige us to place these records after A.D. 862; for, decimal figures occur in the Deógadh inscription (Central India) of Bhôjadêva of Kanauj, of that year (Archæol. Suru. Ind. Vol. X. Plate xxxiii. No. 2). But it points to about A.D. 800, as the eatliest possible time for these charters.
The next point to which attention may be given, is the use of the virima, in conjunction with the full form of t in B. to F., and once in conjunction with the full form of n in B.; this feature, however, being qualified by the use also of final.forms of t, n, and m, more or less throughout the whole series. The virama perhaps occurs with t in samvat, line 6, in the Deógadh inscription of A.D. 862. It certainly occurs, in conjunction with a half final form of t,-& complete t, except for the absence of the matrå or horizontal top-stroke,- in pañchafat, line 20.4twice), in the Gwalior inscription (Central India) of the same king, of A.D. 875-76 (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 160, Plate). It appears in conjunction with the full forms of t and m in the Pehoa inscription (Panjab) of Mahendra påla, of about A.D. 900 (ibid. p. 244, Plate); see, for instance, sdragabhrit, line 2, and tápam, line 3. And it occurs in conjunction with the full forms of t, n, and m in the Khajuraho inscription (Bundelkhand) of Yaśðvarman, of A.D. 953-54 (ibid. p. 124, Plate); see, for instance, vardt, line 1, tyagavdn, line 3, and niroyitim, line 28. So far, therefore, as the use of the viráma is concerned, the present charters need not be placed after A.D. 900. And the use of final forms also might seem to necessitate oar placing them before that date. But, though the records mentioned above shew no final forms at all, a final form of t occurs in the word samvat, lines 32 and 33, of the Harsha inscription (Rajputânå) of Vigrahardja, of A.D. 973 (id. Vol. II. p. 120, Plate); and the Dewal inscription (North-West Provinces) of the Chhinda prince Lalla, of A.D. 992-93 (id. Vol. I. p. 76, Plate), shews, e.g. in bhuvam, line 8, a half final form of m,- a complete m, except for the mdtrd, with viráma attached to it. And therefore, in spite of the use of final forms, the charters may also, without objection, be placed as late as A.D. 973.
Another instructive feature is the use of the avagraha in E. and F.; properly, in E. line 38, to denote the elision of an initial a after an 6, and incorrectly, in E. line 29, and F. line 35, to mark the absorption of an initial a into a preceding &. This sign does not occur in any of the other records mentioned above. And the earliest other instances of the use of it, that I can quote, are vásnumódéta in line 43 of the Barðda grant (Gujarat) of Dhåråvarskas Nirupama-Dhruvaraja, of A.D. 834 or 835 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 200, Plate), and vuddhudsemad in line 25 of the Ujjain grant (Mâlwa) of Vakpatiraja of Dhårå, of A.D. 974 or 975 (id. Vol. VI. p. 52, Plate), in both of which places it is used, improperly, to mark the absorption of an initial a into a preceding 4, and filpésntaráyaḥ, line 4, dadhésvasddam, line 13, and lanchhitôsoir, line 18, where it is used correctly, and frutvdsnyatha, line 19, where it is used incorrectly, in the Deopara 'inscription of Vijayasena, attributable to the end of the eleventh century A.D. (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 308, Plate). It is a sign which is emphatically opposed to any particular amount of antiquity.
Still more instructive is the use of the fully developed måtrås or horizontal topstrokes of the letters, almost all through these charters. In A. and F., this feature is very anmistakable, plain straight lines being used. In B., O., and D., the upright strokes are capped with triangular tops, cloven on the upper side; the måtrds were formed by running
1 The Aphend inacription was constructed in such a way as to avoid both the birdma and final forms; except in one word, varayan, line 9, where an ansatdra was wrongly substituted for the #, either as a final, or in sandhi with the following i.
20

Page #399

330
EPIGRAPBIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
these tops into each other, and the result was, that the matrds here are not always perfect: bat the intention is evident. In E., in which the upright strokes were capped in the same way, many of the letters present a still more disjointed appearance; but there can be little doybt that this was induced largely in the preparation of the lithograph, which is plainly not altogether a mechanical one, and that the intended general style was precisely the same as in B., C., and D. There is indeed, one letter, ph, in respect of which a distinction has to be drawn between A. and F. on the one side, and B., C., D., and E. on the other : for some reason or other, in the latter four charters, probably from aiming generally at copying a more antique style,-ph is exceptionally formed, throughout, with only the half mátrá, over the left-hand part of the letter;' see, for instance, phalam and asphótayanti, B. lines 18, 23, and muktáphala and sphari. bhavach, E. lines 19, 1, and contrast these words with aphala and asphôţayanti, A. lines 25, 29, and aphala and dattát=phalam, F. lines 49, 50. In other respects, the charters are all in unison : and the facts are as follows, -jh does not occur, and the occurs only subjoined; the kh, g, , ?, th, and fare what may be called round-top letters; the fand dh have no mátrd; the 1 has a half mátrd, over the upright stroke on the right hand, rather than a full one; and all the other consonants have the full måtrd : among the initial vowels, &, ai, d, and au are round. top letters, and a, , 1, 1, and have the matra; does not occar. In dealing with the question of the matrás, the instructive letters are p, m, y, sh, and .. In the Aphead inscription of about A.D. 650, the grant of Vinayaka påla of A.D. 794-95, the Deógadh inscription of A.D. 862, the Gwalior inscription of A.D. 876-76, and even the Harsha inscription of A.D. 973, these five letters are without the complete mátrd, having tops on only the left-hand part of them. But the Khajuraho inscription of A.D. 953-54 presents the fully developed mátrds in the five letters in question, as well as in all the others which admit of it; and they appear also in the Dewal inscription of A.D. 992-93, in the Nanyaurà copper-plate grant (North-West Provinces) of Dhangadéva, of A.D. 998 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 202, Plate), and in the Jhtisi grant (North-West Provinces) of Trilôchanapala, of A.D. 1027 (id. Vol. XVIII. p. 34, Plate). The transitional period appears to be illustrated by the Pehoa inscription of about A.D. 900, where, for instance, in patau, line 1, ékatam, line 1, ôdayaḥ, line 6, gatêsht, line 1, and saduritta, line 11, the p, m, y, sh, and s distinctly have only the half mdtrå over the left part of the letter, though in the majority of cases the matrds of even these five letters are complete; and still more pointedly by the Asnî inscription (North-West Provinces) of Mahîpåla, of A.D. 916-17 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 174, Plato), which very clearly shews the letters in question both with and without the complete mdtra. And the result from this feature is, that the present charters need not be placed after A.D. 950, but can hardly be placed before A.D. 900.
An examination of individual characters leads to much the same result; except that the forms of k and ph, which represent almost the last stage before the development of the modern forms, seem to necessitate an appreciably later period. A similar instance of the k with the markedly round shape of the left-hand part of it which is exhibited in these charters,-800, e.g., katakat, A. line 1, and paramabhaffdraka, B. lines 1, 2,- occurs, by some chance or other, in the word drka, line 21, of the Gwalior inscription of A.D. 875-76; and this instance must probably be taken as shewing that the form was known then, though it had not been introduced into epigraphic use: bat, in the remainder of that record, in the Dedgadh and Asni inscriptions, and even in the Harsha and Dewal inscriptions, the k is decidedly of the pointed type: the round type is followed first in the Pehoa inscription of about A.D. 900; and it re-appears in the lithograpb seenis to be to. Bu h .New And Thôi prants. As regards the ph with

Page #400

No. 47.]
RECORDS. OF THE SOMAVAMSI KINGS OF KATAK.
the complete mátrá, as exhibited in aphala, A. line 25,- (the same word in F. lines 49, 50 shews essentially the same type, but a later form in which the right-hand stroke is continued down to the bottom line of the writing),-the same type, and almost the same form, occurs in the Pehos inscription of about A.D. 900, in sat-phald, line 15, and dviréphô, line 19: the only clear difference in form is, that in the present charters the stroke to the right and downwards, which turns p into ph, is left open, whereas in the Pehos inscription it is turned back on to the upright stroke from which it starts, as also, for instance, in the word phalam, lines 26, 29, in the grant of Vakpatiraja of A.D. 974 or 975; but perhaps the Pehoa inscription shews also,- especially in the word dvirêphô,-in a rudimentary shape, the continuation of this stroke, downwards in a slanting direction to the right, which produced the next form of this letter before the final development of the modern form, and which is illustrated very plainly in the Ujjain grant of Bhôjadeva of Dhårå, of A.D. 1021 or 1022, in the word phalam, line 14 (Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 54, and Plate). The other records, quoted above, however, shew the antique ph of the Aphsaḍ inscription and earlier records, which is of a very different type; and so does even the Pehoa inscription, when the ph is in conjunction with 8,- see sphurita, line 2, spháram, line 8, sphäribhavat, line 9, sphuran, line 11, and sphúrjat, line 14. The antique ph appears again in the Nanyaurà grant (North-West Provinces) of Dêvavarmadêva, of about A.D. 1050 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 202, Plate), in phalam, line 16. But the grant of Chandradeva and Madanapåladêva, of A.D. 1097 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 12, Plate), reverting, in the word phalam, line 20, to the later type, shews also a form which is later than the form of that type used in the Pehoa inscription, and which was arrived at by making the stroke to the right and then downwards start, not from the top, but from the side of the p, and also by continuing it markedly still further down in a slanting direction to the right, without closing it in at all on the side-stroke from which it starts. This last form,- evidently the latest stage before the final development of the modern form,-appears also in the grant of Madanavarmadêva, of A.D. 1134 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 208, Plate), in phalam, line 19; and in all the later records which I have examined. And the transitional period, when it was developed, seems to be marked by the Gwalior inscription of Mahipala, of A.D. 1093 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 36, Plate), which shews the antique type in otphulla, line 1, and phalam, line 11, but the later type, and the later form of that type, in sphurati, line 2, sphuta, line 12, and sphatika, lines 38 and 39. This third form of the later type is undoubtedly of later origin than the form which appears in the present charters. But the form of the later type which we have in the Pehoa inscription of about A.D. 900 seems to be as certainly of earlier origin than the form used in the present charters; for we have it in Western India in records of A.D. 754 and 807 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 112 and Plate, gulpha, text line 12; and p. 160 and Plate phalam, text line 57).
331
Of the vowels,-a, d, u (ú does not occur), and 6 do not present any matter for special comment; they are simply developments of the types which occur through all the records mentioned above. The form of 4,-which, with an addition, makes also - is a very peculiar one. In A. lines 11, 22, 37, 39, 42, the short i is denoted by a straight line (in fact a mátrá) with two circles below it; in B. line 32, the straight line is turned into a wavy line (and so also in C. line 33, and D. line 36); in E. lines 39, 57, the circles are still preserved, but (if the lithograph shews the letter completely) the straight line or mátrá is broken up into two disconnected points; and in F. line 64, the top of the letter is a wavy line of another shape, and there are semi-circles, instead of circles, below it: the long occurs only by mistake for i; in A. lines 16, 21, it is the short i of that record, with, below it, a twirl from the left to the right, then downwards, and then upwards to the left; in F. line 44, it is made by a wavy line, two circles below it, and, below
1 The type used in B., C., D., and E., is the same with that used in A.; but there is the difference in form already noted, that the mdfrd is not complete.
202

Page #401

332
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IIT.
.
them, a short line slightly curved downwards from left to right. Probably, the standard forms, of both the short and the long vowel, are those which we have in A., and the others are only fancy modifications of them. But the type is essentially the same throughout. It differs totally from the type followed in all the other records quoted above, and exhibited in them by the short , which consists of two circles with a twirl, of varying shapes, below them. I do not find any close resemblance to it anywhere else. But it may have been developed from the short i of the earlier Eastern Chalukya records, which was formed by & wavy line or two semicircles joined (easily capable of being developed into the straight line of A.), with two dots or circles below it (see, for instance, Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 214 and Plate, ih=aijaté and ivrátipútan, text line 40); the long i and the short , however, have no connection at all with the long i and the , long or short, of the earlier Eastern Chalukya
records (see, for instance, id. Vol. VII. p. 17, and Plate, Esánata) and uttaratah, text lines 54, 55, and Vol. XIII. p. 186, and Plate, ari and úru, text lines 17, 18, 20, 24). The initial 6, which, with an addition, forms ai (see éka, étébhyd, and asvuli, A. lines 10, 12, 18), is a still more remarkable letter. It has no connection with the original triangular character, with the apex placed downwards, from which were derived the forms which appear in the Gwalior, Pohoa, Asnî, Khajuraho, Harsba, Dewal, and Nanyaurà records ;' nor with the & of the earlier Eastern Chalukys records (see, for instance, Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 17, and Plate, tad, line 55, and Vol. XIII. p. 214, and Plate, Ekadasa, line 27): and it can hardly have been developed from even another form of the & which we meet with in Gujarat (id. Vol: XII. p. 159, and Plate, Eldpur, line 14). In Prinsep's Antiquities, Vol. II. pp. 40, 41, Plate xxxix., Mr. Thomas has given both the ê and the ai, as we have them in A., as Bengali characters of the tenth century A.D., - meaning really the eleventh century, as is evident from the fuller heading of his eighth line of alphabets in the first half of his Table. But I have not been able to verify his authority for this, an inscription from Adisur,' Bupposed to be dated A.D. 1065. As far as my knowledge goes, the forms of 6 and ai, used in A., are unique in epigraphic records. And, by Mr. Thomas himself in another Table (loc. cit. p. 53), and by & work entitled Grammatography (see page 45 of it), forms which are practically identical with these, are given as the modern Bengált forms. The initial au, which is but very seldom met with, occurs in audalya, F. line 40. It is different in form from, but it may possibly be a development (and, if so, it is certainly a later form) of, the au which we have in auttarésvara) in line 22 of the Harsha inscription of A.D. 973. As in the case of the & and the ai, the form which we have here is, as far as my knowledge goes, unique in epigraphic records. And, while, as in the case of the & and the ai, Mr. Thomas has in his first Table allotted this form to the tenth century A.D., - meaning really the eleventh century, in his second Table he has given a practically identical form as the modern Bengali form; and the Grammatography does the same.
1 Curiously enough, if we remove the straight line which forms the top of the long exhibited in A., we bave, exactly, the short i of the Dogadh, Gwalior, Harsha, Dewal, Nanyaard, and Jhůst records. But this can be only a chance coincidence.
The Chicacole Ganga grant of Satyavarman (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 10, and Plate; the genuineness of this record is open to question) presents an equally peculiar form of the short i,- exactly an inversion of the exhibited in A.,-two cireles at the top, and a straight or sligbtly curved line below them (ce iti, line 20, and idant, lide 22). The only approximation that I can find to this, is the i of ina in line 1 of the Kad grant (Gujarat) of Malaraja I., of A.D. 986, where the vowel is formed by two semicircles, with a wavy line below them (Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 192, Plate), but throughout the rest of that record the form is the usual onetwo semicircles, with a twirl below them.
+ The Chicacole Ganga grant of Devendravarman (Ind. Asl. Vol. XIII. p. 274, and Plate; the genuineness of this record, also, is open to question) shews an exact inversion of this original form, triangle with the apex placed upwards (see Gram, line 23).
* Based on tbe German compilation of F. Ballhorn, and published (1861) by Trübner & Co.

Page #402

No. 47.]
RECORDS OF THE SOMAVAMSI KINGS OF KATAK,
333
The general result of the palæographic considerations, taken altogether, is, that these records cannot possibly be placed before A.D. 900. They may belong to any later period But, on the whole, I should say that the characters are of the eleventh century, and that the kings mentioned in them are to be placed somewhere between A.D. 1000 and 1100.
The palæographic considerations compel us to discard & somewhat tempting identification which was made by General Sir Alexander Cunningham, and the adoption of which was contemplated by myself before I came to look fully into the matter. A copper-plate grant from Rajim in the Raypur District, Central Provinces (Gupta Inscriptions, p. 291), gives us the names of Indrabala, of the Panduvamss or race of Påņdu,- his son Nannadêvn, - and Nannadêva's adopted son, the Raja Tivaradêva or Mahasiva-Tivararåja, a fendatory prince of the Kôsala country. An inscription at Sirpur in the same district (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 179), which supplies the name of Indrabala's father, Udayana, and tells us that he was of the lineage of the Moon,- (to which the race of Pandu did belong), -carries the genealogy two steps further, through Chandragupta, son of Nannadêva, and through Chandragupta's son Harshagapta, to a prince named Bâlârjuna-Siragupta, son of Harghagupta, who evidently held the feudatory government of the territory round Sirpur. And Sir Alexander Cunningham (Archæol. Suru. Ind. Vol. XVII. pp. 17, 85, 87) identified this Bâlârjuna-Sivagupta with Sivagapta, father of Maha-Bhavagapta I.; and also, accepting, like the other writers who have been mentioned above, the local annals, and failing, like them, to see that Janamêjaya and Yayati were, not feudatorios of Maha-Bhavagupta I. and Mah-Sivagupta, but those persons themselves, he arrived, from the date which the local annals purport to give for Yayâti-Kêsari, at the dates of A.D. 319 or 325 for Indrabala - A.D. 350 for Nannadeva,- A.D. 375 for Tivaradeva and Chandragupta,- A.D. 400 for Harshagupta,-A.D. 425 for Sivagupta,- A.D. 450 for Maha-Bhavagupta I. and his supposed contemporary Janamêjaya, - and A.D. 475 for Maha-Sivagupta and his supposed contemporary Yayati. The efroneous nature of the dates thus arrived at has already been shewn, so far as the Siragupta of the present charters and his successors are concerned. We are dealing now only with the identification of the two Sivaguptas. It appeared to be a very plausible one; for, Maha-Bhavagupta I., and his son and grandson, also possessed the Kosala country; and the absence of the prefix maha, and of a second fancifal name, in the designation of his father, seems to suggest that a sudden rise in the status of the family occurred just then,-in short, that Sivagupta, having been at first only a feudatory prince of Kosala like Tivaradeva, subsequently became powerful enough to seize the paramount sovereignty of that country, and perhaps also of the Kalinga territories. But, though I fully agree with Professor Kielhorn (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 179) that the Räjim grant is at any rato not older than A.D. 700, and that the Sirpur inscriptions may be placed in the eighth or ninth century, still, the paleographic evidence seems to render impossible the identification that was made by Sir Alexander Cunningham. Lithographs have been published of the edited inscription of Sivagupta, the son of Harshagapta, and of other records which mention him and his father (Archæol. Suro. Ind. Vol. XVII. Plates xviii. A. and B., and xix. C.). The original records evidently have the p, m, y, sh, and 8 with only the half mátrá, throughout. The k is of the pointed type. And another feature stamps them as belonging to even an earlier period than that which may be established by these two characteristics; the m has, not only the half mátrá, but also the straight arm to the left, instead of the loop which appears in the present charters and in all the records which have been quoted above, from the Déôgadh inscription of A.T). 862 onwards, and which is carried
* In the Gwalior inscription of A.D. 875-76, indeed, the exact form of this feature is rather that of a solid button than of a loop with a hollow centre; but the type is the same. In the lithographs of the Sirpur inscriptions, them appears with the loop twice, in A. live 1 sud B. line 12; but it seems tolerably certain that these instances are ouly mistakes made in preparing the hand-drawings from which the lithographs were conde.

Page #403

334
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
back even a century earlier by the Dighwa-Dubaali grant (Bengal) of the Maharaja Mahendrapala, of A.D. 761-62 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 112, Plate; see, for instance, maharaja, line 2, and dêvyám-utpannaḥ, line 4). The j and f, also, as presented in the Sirpur inscriptions, are much more antique than the forms which we have in the present charters. And, even if a somewhat earlier period, than that which I have arrived at, should be hereafter established for the Sivagupta and his successors of the present charters, the paleographic changes in so many details appear more than can possibly be covered by the lapse of a single generation.
The local annals of Orissa, mentioned in the preceding remarks, have been taken so seriously, and so much interest has been attached to the question of the identity of the Yavanas who are mentioned in them, that it is necessary to do more than simply dismiss them with only a broad statement of their general want of value, amply supported though it is in the case of Yayâti-Kesari, and with the curt assertion, borne out though it is by at least one certain epigraphic instance, that the Yavanas are simply the Musalmâns of Northern India of the period A.D. 1001, or later, and onwards. The alleged facts and dates recited in the annals have all been accepted as history or "the mile-stones of history" by Sir William Hunter in his Orissa (see, in particular, Vol. I., edition of 1872, chapter V. p. 198 ff.), from which the leading features have been reproduced in his article on Orissa in the Imperial Gazetteer of India, Vol. X. p. 428 ff.: and, in the other matter, his conclusion was that by the name 'Yavana' the annals mean the Greeks; and his line of argument (Orissa, Vol. I. pp. 207 to 214) appears to have been,- the Epics and Puranas enumerate the Yavanas in the list of foreign or non-Aryan races on the western frontier of India; through their spirit of enterprise, which led them into various part of Asia, the Ionian Greeks became known at an early period to the Persians, of whose empire, in fact, one body of them formed a part; the name Ionian was, thus, well known to the Persians, and came to be applied by them to the whole Greek race; the appellation was made known to the Hindus by the Persian expedition sent by Darius to the Indus in the sixth century B.C.; by the Hindus, the name "Iwy would be. naturally transliterated by 'Yona,' which is the contracted form of Yavana;' from after the date of Alexander's expedition into the Pañjâb at the close of the fourth century B.C., the term 'Yavana,' in Hindû literature, applies unmistakably to the Greeks; the inroads of Alexander and Seleucus left in the Pañjab a residual element of these Greeks, which soon inevitably began to migrate southwards; their presence in the Gangetic valley is proved by a
1 His Orissa was published twenty-two years ago. And the article on Orissa in the Imperial Gazetteer was last issued, in the second edition, eight years ago. I do not find any quotation of the alleged facts and dates of the annals of Orissa in The Indian Empire, the new and revised edition of which was issued last year, apparently because there was no occasion to quote details of that kind; but the results arrived at previously appear to be endorsed up to date by the remark (p. 220; in the chapter on the Greeks in India, and just after mention of the fact that the term Yavana originally applied to several non-Brahmanical races, and especially to the Greeks) that "the Orissa chroniclers called the sea-invaders from the Bay of Bengal, Yavanas, and in later times the term "was applied to the Musalmans," to which is attached a reference, in a footnote, to Orissa, Vol. I. pp. 25, 85, and 209 to 282 (ed. 1872).-I am dealing, of course, only with the Yavanas of the annals of Orissa, who are quite distinct from the Greek-Yavanas.
For clear traces of Yavanas, sporadically, in Western and Southern India,-in Kathiawad, in the Nasik District, and at Dhênukakata (Amaravatt),- see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. pp. 194, 195.- Sir William Hunter (Orissa, Vol. I. p. 218) has quoted Dr. Bhau Daji as the authority for a list of seven Yavana'princes who ruled in Central India from (it is supposed) the fifth century A.D. to about the ninth. These, however, are simply the Vakataka Mahdrdjes of the Chammak and Siwant charters (Gupta Inscriptions, pp. 235, 243) and the Ajanta inscription (Archeol. Sure, West. Ind. VoL IV. p. 124). The first of them was Vindhyasakti. This person was identified by Dr. Bhau Daji with the Kailakila-Yavana king Vindhyasakti of the Vishnu Purdya (Wilson's translation, Hall's edition, Vol. IV. p. 210). But there are absolutely no groands for this identification.

Page #404

No. 47.]
RECORDS OF THE SOMAVAMSI KINGS OF KATAK.
335
statement of the grammarian Pâņini, who, writing in [it is supposed] the second century B.C., and referring to occurrences which he himself might have seen, says that the 'Yavanas laid siege to Oudh and besieged the Madhyamikas; the Madhyamikas, who were Buddhists, were the people of the kingdom of Magadha or Behår where Buddhism had become the royal religion under Asöka in the third century B.C.; and it was through this kingdom of Magadha or Behår that the Greeks found their way into Orissa. But, like the Korgudéta-Rdjákkal (see p. 170 f. above) and the Rajawali-kathe (see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 157) for the province of Mysore in Western India, these annals are in reality absolutely worthless for any purposes of ancient history. And it is desirable to prove this, by shewing up the nature of the earlier part of them, and to put them out of court once and for good.
The annals open with the commencement of the Kali age, in B.C. 3101, or more properly B.C. 3102; and they give first the names of three well-known Purinio kings, Yudhishthira, Parikshit, and Janamêjaya, of the Pandu dynasty of Indraprastha or Delhi in the Somayamsa or Lunar Race. These three persons are represented as reigning for 12, 731, and 551 years, - covering the period from B.C. 3101 to 1807. And all that need be said about them, is, that their names were taken from the Paråņas. Then there are placed, Samkaradêva 3 (represented as reigning for 400 years), Gautamadêva (370 years), Mahendradêva (215 years), Ishtadêya* (134 years), Sêvakadêva. (150 years), Vajradêva (117 years), Narasimhadeva & (115 years), Mâoakrishnadeva 7 (122 years), and Bhojadeva (127 years),covering the period from B.C. 1807 to 57; i.e. filling the vacuum up to the next chronological point, the commencement of the Vikrama era, for which the persons who concocted the annals had a definite name with which to make a fresh start. Here, the annals depart altogether from the Paranas, which mention none of the above names, and give a totally different line of descent, from Satánika, son of Janamêjaya. And this, of course, might be taken as a point in favour of authenticity. But the impossible lengths of the reigns shew that, at the best, the details were not taken truly from any real historical records. And, while Sankara, Gautama, Ishtadêva, Sêvaka, Vajra, Narasimha, and Månakrisbņa may possibly be real rulers of later times, simply antedated for the sake of filling the gap,- (at the same time, since Mr. Stirling calls Sevakadêva (B.C. 688 to 538] 'Shewak or Ashok Deo,' there seems to be here an anachronistic and otherwise mistaken reminiscence of the Maurya king Asoka of the third century B.O.),-the statements made in connection with the remaining two names expose clearly the purely fictitious nature of this part of the socount. The reign of Bhojadêva is made to cover the period B.C. 184 to 57: but the annals, endorsing a tradition which elsewhere also is sometimes connected with him, say (838 Asiatic Researches, Vol. XV. p. 259) that his court was adorned by the presence of seven hundred and fifty eminent poets, the chief of whom was the celebrated Kalidasa ; manifestly, therefore, he is the king Bhoja of Malwa, of literary tastes, for whom we have authentic dates ranging from A.D. 1021-22 to 1042-43 (800 Ep. Ind. Vol. II. pp. 232, 233); and thus, though here an indisputably real name is given, it is antedated by about twelve centuries. A statement made in connection with the name of Mahendradêva, is almost equally instructive: this person's
1 Bat Vardhamihira places the Madhyamikas in the Madhyadesa or middle country of India (just where we should expect, from their name, to find them), and allota tbe Magadba country and its people to the eastern division (see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 183).
> I quoto, throughout, the details given by Sir William Hanter in bia Orina, ed. 1872, Vol. II, Appendix VII.. as the resulta given there evidently (sce page 894 above note 2) represent the better examination of the original records. • Called. Sambar or Sancars Deo by Mr. Stirling.
• Called Ashti Deo' by the same. Called Shewak or Ashok Deo' by the same.
• Called Sarsankh' by the same. 7 Called. Huneb, Hansba, Hans, and Hangaba Deo' by the same. . Of course, I do not mean to say that this was the period of Kalidasa also.

Page #405

336
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vor. III.
reign is made to cover the period B.C. 1037 to 822 ; but the annals say that he founded the city of Rajamahêndri, i.e. Rajamandri or Rajamahendrapuram in the Godavari district, Madras Presidency; and, though there may have been a city on the spot in earlier times, still (see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. pp. 94, 266) there can be but little doubt, if any, that the name Rajamahendrapura was given to it by, or on account of, the Eastern Chalukya king Amma I., who had the biruda of Raja Mahendra, and whose period was A.D. 918 to 925: consequently, at the best, with the name of Mahendradeva .there is coupled the reminiscence of an event which took place some eighteen hundred years later. After Bhöjadêva there, reigned, according to Mr. Stirling's version, Vikramaditya alone, and according to the other version Vikramaditya and his brother Sakåditya, for 135 years, from B.C. 57 to A.D. 78. The object of this statement is simply to fill the interval from the commencement of the Vikrama era really in B.C. 58) to the commencement of the Saka era (really in A.D. 77). We know now (see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. pp. 405, 409) that it was not till about the ninth century A.D. that the word vikrama began to be connected with the Vikrama era; that most probably the appellation
Vikrama year or time' simply denotes the poets'' war-time,' the autumn, and was transferred from the autumn to the whole year itself; that the era did not derive its present name from any real king Vikrama or Vikramaditya, synchronous with the initial point of it; and consequently, that this statement of the annals, though correct from the traditional point of view, is intrinsically as purely fictitious as the matter that precedes it. The period from A.D. 78 to 328 is filled by the reigns of Karmajit (65 years), 'Hatkêśvara' (51 years), Virabhuvana (43 years), Nirmaladeva (45 years), Bhima (37 years), Sobhanadêva (4 years), and Chandradeva (5 years). Then, we are told, the Yavanas, who had invaded Orissa in the time of Sobhanadêva and had put Chandradêva to death, held the country for 146 years,- from A.D. 328 to 474. Then, the annals say, Yayati-Kesari expelled the Yavanas, and founded the Kesari dynasty; he reigned for 52 years, and was succeeded by forty-three members of his dynasty, whose reigns varied from 2 to 54 years; and thus is filled the period from A.D. 474 to 1132. And then, it is said, a king from the south, named Chodaganga, obtained the throne of Orissa and established the Gangavamsa dynasty,- he himself reigning for 20 years, from A.D. 1132 to 1152. Except in the cases of Yayati-Kêsari and JanamêjayaKesari, from Karmajit (A.D. 78 to 143 ) to Suvarna-Kêsari, the last of the Kesari dynasty (A.D. 1123 to 1132), the names are so utterly unkhown that they do not present material for individual criticism of the same kind : in respect of most of them, it can only be said that the terminations aditya and varman, or any of the other endings which were so much affected in early times, do not occur anywhere among them, and that not one of them has any ring of antiquity in the sound of it: they may possibly be real names of later rulers, misplaced in order to make out a consecutive chronological series; this, however, is the utmost that can be said for them. But I would draw special attention to the names of Narasimha-Kêgari, Kurma-Kêgari, Matsya-Kesari, Varaha-Kêsari, Vâmana-Kêsari, and Parasu-Kesari, which are placed one after the other in the period A.D. 1013 to 1080: in respect of these, nothing could be plainer than the evident fact that the inventive faculty and other resources of the persons who concocted the annals failed. them, and that they here drew on the incarnations of Vishnu as the man-lion, the tortoise, the fish, the boar, and the dwarf, and as Parasurama, the destroyer of the Kshatriyas. Other clear indications of a recourse to mythology present themselves in the names of Padma-Kesari (A.D. 701 to 706), Gandharva-Kesari (A.D. 740 to 754), Kali-Kesari (A.D. 778 to 792), Madhusudang-Kesari (A.D. 904 to 920), and TripuraKesari (A.D. 961 to 971). And the name of Alabu-Kesari (A.D. 623 to 677) distinctly suggests a Musalman with some such appellation as Alap Khân.' But the cases of YayatiKesari and Janamêjaya-Kesari are, even alone, amply sufficient to upset the whole list.
* Called Indra Deo' by Mr Stirling.

Page #406

No. 47.]
RECORDS OF THE SOMAVAMSI KINGS OF KATAK.
337
As we have already seen, Yayati-Kesari, representing Yayati-MahA-Sivagupta, is mistakenly described as the first of his dynasty, and is placed at least five centuries before the earliest date to which he can possibly belong; and Janamêjaya-Kesari, representing his father and predecessor Janamêjaya-Mahl-Bhavagupta I., is placed nearly three centuries after him, in the period A.D. 754 to 763. Chodaganga (A.D. 1132 to 1152) is possibly a historical person, placed not very far from the period to which he really belonged; he may be identified with AnantavarmaChodagangadēva of the family of the later Eastern Gangas, lords of Trikalinga or the three Kalingas, who was anointed to the succession in A.D. 1078, and for whom we have also the date of A.D. 1118-19 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. pp. 162, 166): one of the records of this king tells us that he replaced the fallen lord of Utkala, i.e. Orissa, in his kingdom (ibid. p. 171); and he seems, therefore, to have played some important part in the local history. But all that precedes, resolves itself into simply this:--The object in view was the magnifying of the antiquity and importance of the temple of Jagannatha at Part, and of all its surroundings and connections. The persons who set about doing this, by concocting the annals, could not well go back to before the commencement of the Kaliyuga, - the present age. But they felt bound to go back as far as that point. And they had before them two other well-known epochs - the initial points of the Vikrama and the Saka eras,- and, apparently, the date, not much displaced, of a fairly recent king, Anantavarma-Chodagangadêva. They thus had three periods to fill up with names, B.C. 3102 or 3101 to B.C. 58 or 57; B.C. 58 or 57 to A.D. 77 or 78; and A.D.77 or 78 to A.D. 1100 or thereabouts. The last of these periods, being the best filled one, seems to have been taken in hand by them first; and, - except for the alleged occupation by the Yavanas for a hundred and forty-six years, from A.D. 328 to 474, as regards the real meaning of which see farther on,- they filled it, partly with a few names which are obviously inventions, and partly with a number of names, connected mostly with reigns of reasonable and admissible duration, which present no appearance of antiquity and cannot by any means be accepted for the period to which they are allotted, but may very possibly be names of real rulers of later date,- say of the twelfth century and onwards, probably many of them petty princes contemporaneous with each other. But the accounts for this period do not even agree with each other; for (see page 340 below), another compilation makes the Kesari dynasty begin in B.C. 144 or 132 and end in A.D. 553 or 565,- places next an isolated king of the 'Chourang dynasty' named 'Udi Patchourang,' who reigned for ninety years, and then a line of kings belonging to the Solar Race, which lasted till A.D. 1324,- and makes the Gangavamsa dynasty begin only then. The interval from the commencement of the Vikrama era to the commencement of the Saka era was accounted for in the customary traditional manner, with the reigns of a parely fictitious king Vikramaditya and his brother Sakaditya. On the earliest period, legs, trouble was expended. The list was opened with three well-known Paråņic names, which were made to account for 1,294 years; and it was imperfectly eked out with only nine names, which were made to fill the remaining 1,750 years with reigns of almost equally fabulous duration : of these nine names, seven may possibly, like some of the names of the third period, be real names of rulers of the twelfth century and onwards, or, as already suggested, one of these seven may contain an anachronistic and otherwise erroneous reminiscence of the great Buddhist king Agőka; but one, that of Mahendradeva, seems to be a pure invention, to account for the name of a city which is to be allotted to a period about eighteen oenturies later; and the ninth, that of Bhojadeva, is the name of a real king antedated by about twelve centuries. In the whole account, from B.C. 3101 up to the mention of Chôdaganga with the date of A.D. 1132 to 1152, the only historical gleams which can be detected are that (1) the opening of the list
1 It is not made clear whether the datos A.D., allotted to the various kings who are mentioned in the annale, ne taken from Saka dates put forward for each king, or are simply worked out from the lengths of the reigos It the latter is the case, the initial date for the Chodaganga of the annals could easily be made to coincide exactly with the date of the coronation of Anantavarma-Chodagangadáva.
2x

Page #407

338
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
with three Purånic kings of the Lunar Race, to which race the copper-plate charters refer Sivagupta and his successors, suggests a knowledge of the fact that there really had been kings of Orissa who claimed to belong to that lineage ; (2) there certainly is preserved a reminiscence, but a completely erroneous and anachronistic one, of two of those real kings, Janamêjaya-Mahd-Bhavagupta I. and Yayati-Mah-Sivagapta; and (3) the alleged occupation by the Yavanas for a hundred and forty-six years, from A.D. 328 to 474, plainly embodies & vague memory of the Early Gupta kings, for whom, 48 far as their unbroken lineal succession goes, we have dates (see Gupta Inscriptions, Introd. p. 17) ranging from the year 82 to the year 147 or 149 of an era commencing A.D. 320, and whose power, extending from Kåthiåwåd right across India to Lower Bengal, formed a barrier between Orissa or any part of Southern India and the Yavanas' of that period, viz. the Indo-Scythians of the Panjab.? And, with such results as these before us, it is evident that everything relating to ancient times, which has been written on the unsupported authority of these annals, has to be expunged bodily from the pages of history.
It only remains to say a few more precise words about the Yavanas' who are mentioned in these annals: it is obvious that, whoever they may be, no real history connected with them is preserved in the annals; but it is also as well to shew clearly who they really were. They are first brought to notice in connection with Vajradeva (allotted to the period B.C. 538 to 421), in whose reign, we are told, they invaded Orissa from Marwar, Delhi, Babul Des' (supposed to be Iran, i.e. Persia, and so explained to Mr. Stirling), and Kabul, but were repulsed; and, Mr. Stirling says (Asiatic Researches, Vol. XV. p. 258), " then follows an incomprehensible story, "involving some strange anachronism, about Imarût or Himarat Khan, who comes from Delhi " with a large army and attacks the Raja." They are not specifically named in connection with Narasimhadeva (B.C. 421 to 306; he is called 'Sarsankh Deo' by Mr. Stirling); but they seem to be meant in the statement that " another chief from the far north invaded the country “during this reign, but he was defeated, and the Orissa prince reduced a great part of the Delhi "kingdom" (Orissa, Vol. II. Appendix VII. p. 184),- or, as Mr. Stirling says, “ Sarsankh Deo, "a warlike prince, is attacked by another Khân, whose name is variously written, and is always “so incorrectly spelt that it is impossible to unravel it; the Raja defeats the invader, and, "emboldened by his success, advances upon Delhi, and reduces a great part of the country." In the time of Månakrishnadeva (B.C. 306 to 184; he is called Hans or Hangsha Deo' by Mr. Stirling), the Yavanas again invaded the country, from Kashmir,- but were driven back after many battles. Bhôjadêva also (B.C. 184 to 57) is said to have repulsed a Yavana invasion, from Sindh, according to Mr. Stirling's account. And finally, in the time of Sobhanadeva (A.D. 319 to 323) the Yavanas invaded Orissa by sea, under the leadership of a person named Raktabâbu, i.e. Red-arm'or Bloody-arm,' and on this occasion with success : the Yavana force, indeed, after effecting a landing and plundering the town of Puri, was overwhelmed by the sea; but the Yavanas remained masters of the country; Sobhanadeva, who had fled before their approach, died in the jungles ; his nominal suocessor, Chandradeva, was put to death by them in A.D. 328; and so they held the country until they were driven out from it by Yayati-Kosari in A.D. 474. Sir William Hunter admitted this last story so fully as to remark that, while the very fact of this invasion having been made by way of the ses would suggest a doubt as to whether the invaders were ordinary Hind 0s, the idea of braving the ocean in armed galleys, in order to descend on a province which could easily be reached by dry land, being
repugnant alike to the Hindu genius and the Brahmapical faith,'--"it formed an adventure " exactly suited to the imagination of the Asiatic Greek; it was Alexander's sail down the
11' and mmencement of the Yavana occupation might perhaps (see the preceding note) be brought to
10.
ta records, however, they are called Baku (Gupta Insoriptions, p. 14); the name. Yavana' does

Page #408

No. 47.)
RECORDS OF THE SOMAVAMSI KINGS OF KATAK.
339
"Indus reproduced upon the Ganges, with the continuation of Nearchus' exploratory armament "along the coast to the west of the river mouth" (Orissa, Vol. I. p. 216). And it seems to have been magnified somewhere else into a whole series of attacks by sea-pirates, continued during the seventh, eighth, and ninth centuries A.D. But, as far as the published accounts go, the annals contain no mention of the Yavanas after the supposed time of Yayâti-Kësari. The story of Raktabahu is the only one that includes an attack by way of the sea. And there is no doubt, whether an invasion was really made by sea or not, that it simply embodies the conquest of Orisss by the Musalmåns in the thirteenth century A.D., mixed up with the vague memory of the Early Gupta kings. That the Yavanas of the period A.D. 328 to 474 can be none but the Early Guptas, we have already seen. The Yavanas of the next preceding mention (allotted to B.C. 184 to 57) are indisputably the Musalmans: Bhỏjadêva of Malwa, who is really the king who is thus antedated by about twelve centuries (real dates, A.D. 1021-22 and 1042-43), may easily have come in hostile contact with Mahmûd of Ghazni, who in A.D. 1022 and 1023 penetrated as far as the territories of Kåliñjar in Bundólkhand, and in A.D. 1024 invaded Gujarat ; and, in fact, the Udêpar prasasti claims that Bhôjadêya conquured the Tarushkas, 1.6, the Musalmans (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. pp. 230, 231, 238): but there is no other foreign power with which he can have oome in collision. And this being so clear, I will quote here certain facts which make it, if possible, still more evident that the term Yavana, as used in the annals, was intended to denote the Musalmans: as already stated (page 326 above, note 3), in the Chitorgadh inscription of A.D. 1428 or 1429, Firûz Shah or Firuz-ud-din Taghlag, king of Delhi (A.D. 1351 to 1388), is called “the Yavana king Pôroja" (Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 410); Sir William Hanter has mentioned an inscription of A.D. 1516, in Orissa, which "applies the word distinctively to the Muhammadans" (Orissa, Vol. I. p. 224), and has also told us that "in the modern vernaculars it signifies Arabian, Turkigb, or Mughul" (ibid.); and Mr. Stirling tells us that the Pandits whom he employed to translate the materials that he used, always rendered 'Yavana' by Moghal' (Asiatio Researches, Vol. XV. p. 259). To revert to the annals,- the statements about the city of Delhi and certain Khans, made in connection with Vajradeva (allotted to B.C. 538 to 421) and Narasimhadova (B.O. 421 to 306), point distinctly, not only to Musalmans, but to Musalmång established at Delhi; and the Musalmans did not permanently advance as far as Delhi till A.D. 1193, when Shihab-ud-din Muhammad Ghort conquered the whole of the Panjab and a good deal more of Northern India. It was this conquest which paved the way for the conquest of Orissa. Bakhtiyar Khilji, a general of Muhammad Ghort or of his viceroy Qutb-ud-din, invaded Bengal and conquered it in A.D. 1203, There was the established in Bengal a branch of the Musalman power, which from A.D. 1212 onwards made constant raids into Orissa, with more or less success, but without any permanent results. And finally, in A.D. 1567-68 Sulaiman, king of Bengal, attacked and defeated the last independent king of Orissa, and practically subjugated the province. It seems to me that the name of Raktabdhu,- a perfectly correct Sanskrit word, but one which is most improbable, if not absolutely inadmissible, as a historical name,- is a perversion of the first name of Bakhtiyâr Khilia : and that the name of Imardt or Himarat Khân,' which is connected with the Yavanas whom Vajradêva is said to have repulsed, may enable us hereafter to locate exactly the invasion which is allotted to the period B.C. 538 to 421. But, however the case may be on these two points, there can be no substantial doubt that the Yavans invasions which were repulsed, so the annals say, by Vajradáve and his successors, and the successful invasion by the Yavanas in the time of sábhanedeva, are (mixed up with the Early Gupta rule) simply the raids into Orissa by the Musalmâns in the thirteenth and following centuries, and the ultimate conquest of the country by them in the sixteenth century, A. D.
See Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 60, where Mr. Howorth has suggested that the pirates in question may have been Malaga from JATA.
2 x 2

Page #409

840
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
After what has been shewn above as to the valueless nature of their contents, there is, perhaps, not much to be gained from any consideration of the time when the annals may have been commenced. Still, a few words on this point may be not amiss. Of the two vamsávalis used by Mr. Stirling for his article in the Asiatic Researches, Vol. XV., one was obtained from a Brahman of Puri, and the other from a Brahman living in the family of the Raja of 'Puttia Sarengerh,'-" one of the branches of the royal house of Orissa." In respect of the former, he was told that it was originally composed by some of that Brahman's ancestors, three or four centuries ago, and had been continued up to date (loc. cit. p. 256). No information is given as to the time when the compilation of the second vamsávali may have been started; but there can be no reasons for attributing real antiquity to this, any more than to the other. The Madlá-Panji pretends to greater age. According to the article in the Asiatic Researches, the compilation of it was commenced in the time of Charang' or Sarang Deo' (loc. cit. p. 268); i.e. in the time of Choḍaganga, or, according to the annals themselves, in the period A.D. 1132 to 1152. And another compilation, or a different recension of the annals, would invest it with even much greater antiquity: the Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. VI. (1837) p. 756 ff., contains another account of the kings of Orissa, taken from a manuscript by Mr. Stirling, found after his death, in respect of which we are told that it is the source whence the materials for his article in the Asiatic Researches was taken, but which really gives a very different account, both in names and in dates; according to this compilation, the Kêsari dynasty was established by Chandra-Kêsari,-Yayâti-Kesari being here represented as the second king of that line, in B.C. 144 or 132, and lasted till A.D. 553 or 565; then came 'Udi Patchourang' of the 'Chourang' dynasty, reigning for ninety years, from A.D. 553 or 565; and he started the compilation of the Mádlá-Páñji,- in the period, thus made out, A.D. 553 to 643, or 565 to 655. This is altogether incredible. The period A.D. 1132 to 1152 is, perhaps, a possible one; though not very probable,- because the statements which follow the mention of Chôḍaganga are not suggestive of any true history having been preserved even from that point. But this much is certain,- whatever may be the date when the compilation of the annals was commenced, the stories about the Yavanas shew that they cannot have been finally reduced to their present form till the sixteenth century A.D. Sir William Hunter has said (Orissa, Vol. I. p. 286) that the vamśávali on which Mr. Stirling's posthumous article was based, is "a subsequently compiled list." But, as far as the published account goes, it makes no mention at all of the Yavanas; unless this expression is used in the original where in Mr. Stirling's rendering we have Musalmân' and 'Moghal,'- in the account of Telinga-Mukundadeva (A.D. 1512 to 1534, or thereabouts) and onwards. And if this be the case, it seems rather to be a rudimentary compilation, of earlier date, from which the fuller annals were afterwards elaborated.
A.-Patna Copper-plate Grant of the sixth year of Maha-Bhavagupta I.
This record was originally brought to notice in 1877, in the Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XLVI. Part I. p. 173 ff., by Babu Pratapachandra Ghosha, according to whose account the plates were found buried in an earthen vessel somewhere in the Native State of Patna, attached
He mentions also numerous other vamidvalis, possessed by almost every almanac-maker in the province (loc. cit. p. 257). But, while claiming that "occasionally a few facts or illustrations may be gleaned from them," he says that they "in general abound with errors and inconsistencies," and he stamped them as "less certain and trustworthy guides."
* According to whether Yudhishthira is allotted a reign of twelve years in the Kali age, or not. The article simply says "On the death of Raja Yudhishthira, the period of the Kaliyuga obtained complete prevalence." -Sir William Hunter (Orissa, Vol. I. p. 286) has taken the dates of B.C. 182 to A.D. 655 for the duration of " the Kesari dynasty according to this compilation; but he has wrongly included the ninety years reign of the Isolated king' Udi Patchourang,' of the 'Chourang' dynasty, who came between the last of the Kesaris and the first of the Suryavarsa dynasty.

Page #410

No. 47.]
RECORDS OF THE SOMAVAMSI KINGS OF KATAK.
341
to the Sambalpur District, Central Provinces. I re-edit it from the original plates, which I examined in 1884; they were then in the collection of the Bengal Asiatic Society, having been presented by Captain M. M. Bowie, Deputy Commissioner of Sambalpur.
The plates are three in number, each measuring about 9f" by 5' at the ends and somewhat less in the middle. They are quite smooth; the edges of them having been neither fashioned thicker, nor raised into rims. The inscription, however, is in a state of perfect preservation throughout. -The ring, on which the plates are strung, is about " thick, and 41" in diameter. It had not been cut when the grant came under my notice. The seal, in which the ends of the ring are secured, is circular, about 14' in diameter. In relief on a countersunk surface it shews, very indistinctly, in the centre, some seated figare, perhaps of the goddess Lakshmi with her elephants, as on the seal of C.; and, on each side, apparently a ohauri: if there was ever & legend below this, it is now quite illegible; but it seems more likely that there was only a floral device.-The weight of the three plates is 7 lbs. 4 oz., and of the ring and seal, 1 lb. 4 os.; total, 8 lbs. 8 oz.- The characters are Någari, of the northern class. They include forms of the decimal figures 6 and 8, in line 41. The viráma does not oecur in this record; final forms occur, of t in kafakat, line 1, vasét, line 27, dady dt, line 29, and samvat, 1. 41,- of - in ddin and sarvodn, line 6,--and of m, resembling an anusudra with a viráma below it, in artham, line 19. The average size of the letters is about ". The engraving is good and deep; but, the plates being substantial, the letters do not show through on the reverse sides. The interiors of the letters shew, as usual, marks of the working of the engraver's tool. The way in which the surface of the plates, being evidently rather soft, was pressed up inside of and around the letters in the process of engraving, has rendered it impossible to obtain impressions giving an absolutely clear lithograph throughout; especially in Plates ii. a and b, and iii. a.-The language is Sanskrit. And, except for the customary benedictive and imprecatory verses in lines 24 to 39 and one ordinary verse at the end, the whole record is in prose. The rules of sandhi are neglected in several places. In respect of orthography, the only points that call for special notice are (1) the use of the guttaral nasal , instead of the anusvdra, in variga and varisi, line 45; and (2) the use of v for b, throughout. There are many cases in which the long vowel d has been given by mistake for the short u; but this seems a matter of carelessness, rather than of orthography.
The inscription is one of Maha-Bhavagupta I., otherwise called Janamêjaya. The charter contained in it was issued from the city of Kataka, which is evidently the modern Katak or 'Cuttack,' the chief town of the Cuttack District in Orissa, while the king was in residence at Mûrasima, which seems to have been some place on the outskirts of the city. And the object of it was to register a grant, to some Brahmans, of & village named Vakavedda, in the Ongâtaţa vishaya or district on the bank of the river Onga. The charter was written by a clerk in the office of a son of the Mahdsandhivigrahin Maladharadatta, on Ashadha éukla 8 in the sixth year of the reign of Janamêjaya, i.e. of Maha-Bhavagupta I. And the record ends with a verse in praise of the king under the name of Janamêjaya.
TEXT.
First Plate. i Om Svasti Mûrasima-samåvåsita[] frimato vijaya-Katakat paramabhattaraka• maharajadhi.
1 The words bijaya-latakdt, line 1, might be rendered by simply from the victorious town or camp." But the locality from which these records come, seems to indicate plainly that kataka is here the place-name.
• Bo, also, B., O., and D. were issued by Maha-Bhavagupta I., from Kataka, wbile be was in residence in the ardens or pleasure-garden.' From the original plates.
Represented by a plain symbol.

Page #411

342
2 raja-paramésvara-éri-Sivagû(gu)ptadeva-påd-Anu d h yata-paramamahêévara
3 jadhiraja-paramêsvara-Somakulatilaka-tri(tri)Kalinga dhipati-éri-Maha
Bhavaguptarajadê
4 vaḥ || kushali 13
paramabhaṭṭaraka-mahârâ
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
pratiniviai-katumvi(mbi)-janapad
5 a-tad-vishaylyn-yathakal-adhyainab
chatuḥ-si(si)m-A
9 chachchhinvaḥ | vâstavyê
10 bbyo dvijati-vartbhyab
Ongitata-vishaya-prativa(ba)ddha-Vakavoḍḍā-grāmē
aamahartri-sannidhâtri-châța-bhața-piana
dhê(ve) trik-&
6 varôdhajana-rajavallabh-Adin sarvvan raja-pad-ôpajîvinaḥ samajñâpayati [1] Vidi7 tam=astu bhavatâm I yath=&småbhir-ayam grima sa-nidhiḥ s-ôpanidhiḥ sarvva-va(ba)dha-viva[r]jjitah |
8 sarvv-ôparikarakar-âdâna-sahitaḥ s-Amra-madhukaḥ sa-gartt-ösharaḥ | prasiddha
pratinishiddha-chita-bbata-pravicah nånd-götra-pravara-vinirgata
12 stavya[b]
Yo(yau)vanâéva-pravaraḥ Yuvanas vad-Amvarisha
[VOL. III.
Second Plate; Firat Side.
êka[b] Kanchchha(tan)-gétrab Angirasa-Varsha
11 d-Angira-anupravaraḥ Sâma-vêdê Kauth[u]ma-sakh-adhyayî Pampasarasi(si)vinirgata[b] Leisring&-vå
bhaṭṭaputra-Dâmâkaḥ Aivuli-st(su)taḥ [1] dvity Gasto(a)ma.
tat
gôtraḥ A(A)igirasa-pravarah Varhaspaty-Anu
13 pravara[b]
Yaj[r]. Khandakshetra-vástavya[b]
triti(tî)ya
14 4-cha Krish[p]tryn-götraḥ A(8)rehchananada(n)-pravaraḥ Sylviavana(vad)anupravaraḥ Yajur-vvêd[8] Kâņva-sakh-A
15 dhyâyi Konkaleḍda-vinirggata[b] Lipatung-vitavya[b] bhaṭṭaputraVis(au)dévaḥ Biti(Hrishi)ka-s()
16 taḥ [1] chata[r]tha-cha 18 Agasti-gôtraḥ |
Idhmavâhaval-pravaraḥ
Chyav[an]-nupravarah chall Yajurvédé
17 Kova-Akh-adhya(y) châl Kalinga-vinirgataḥ ||18
Pampasarasi(si)-vå
18 stavyab Kopdadova-nam[A] Ramada[r]mma-st (su)taḥ [1] êtêbhyô dvijativarêbhyaḥ salila-dhârâ
20 kara-dâna[m*] vinischitya
tâmra-sâsanên=&
Kuva-kb (kh) Odaya ring-vinirgata[b] bhattaputro Narapaganda-()[b] [*]
19 pâ(pu)raḥsaram-a-chandra-tara [k-A ]rkka-kahiti-samakâl-ôpabhê ( b hô)g-artham prativarsha-dâtavya-ru (ra)pya-kashta(shtha)-pala
mâtâpitrôr-Atmanas-cha
panya-ya-bhivriddhay
1 This mark of punctuation is unnecessary. This mark of punctuation is unnecessary. Bead Angiras-Ambarisha-.
7 Read Yuvandivavad Ambartshavad-Angirovad; and compare page 45 above, note 6.
and These marks of punctuation are unnecessary.
10 Read Idhmavdha.
Second Plate; Second Side.
21 kari(ri)kritya pratipâdita i(i)ty=avagatya sama (mu)chita-bhô[g-ar"]tham mâtâpitror=14 Atmanas-cha punya-yasô-bhi
Bead kufall.
4 Read 6parikakar.
Read Arachchhinnah.
11 and 13 These akaharas are superfluous.
"This mark of punctuation is unnecessary.
From here, to avagatya in the next line, there is an unnecessary repetition. The immediately preceding word, samuchita-bho[g-dr]tham, was a mistake, and carelessness about correcting this led to the repetition.

Page #412

Pat a Plates of the 6th year of Maha-Bhavagupta I.
| ৫২জষ্মেমন্ত্রীজস্ট্রেক্সোর্মোত্রিক্রজিজে এ (এড়ি'রাব্বাজারে। বাংলায় 'লুৎব আeht=J (24Tgনমাে | মান্না!গ্রামোফো|ঞ্চ লব্ধ একী (
নীললো জাদ। * {ঞ্জ||লেও বর্জনে হামলা (
ক্লেমন্ত্র হT বরিয়াহিত্ৰথান রো|ক্সি! ওমানস্ক্রিন ব্যারিকো
বজোৱজাল্লেল্লাল্লা জ্বেলে জোয়ান্ধা (লি:(। । সংসুক্ষ্মী/ler/লী[সমূtঙন জাাজিরী, রত্নী[ভিহিল্লোল্লালাখাল(ই ? | • কাস্ত্রোলয়ে (খা(g [লুঙ্গি জায়ালীৱিষ ৪ (ভ্রান[6s? (ইঃ(এপেক্সি(জখাদ্ধ.৫Sঃস্ফালালোজল মনস্থিখান্দিবাে।
ii a
বুধবৰৱেঃ এক্স কাল (বঙ্গা-জানা প্রজে এমনি সঙ্কেনি
মেজাজাঙ্গলকােজেপিনাৰী/t=াত্র/চ্ছে। বিকেলে জান্না। 12 | সাকিলেজঞ্জিত লোক গ্রিলীন্দ্রিানী গুণে/ছিয়াজৱ নৱাই-ফাই নয় দেম্বেলেরেকিছু
লোক বস্ত্রেী 1* খাবা(এবোজাম্বিশায়েল! র তনু জলাব্রাক্ষ্মণ (ঙিচয় জরিয়ে দলেভান্ত প্লাহ্নব্যাভ এন লুঞ্জে (
লম 'যদ্যৱৰণিৰ কােৰিতাজর্জির অজা। ৯ জন ই এল কে । | মির #অরচিয়ে সে নীরছেন ল ( তিন নাই। মা । 18 ছিলেন বিন সালমান এলাত্রি ৪রজে (BI(ঋs(জবাজে দূতা লোণী |
সুন্নাজ(গেয়ে ও বিঞ্জা ল লীলাদ্রীনি জ্বাল বা রাত্রোণে। ২০ খঞ্জালনােগ্রারিক্যালি কন্ট্রোল্লোল্লা-লোহ(নন্দীগ্রা সামটিশ (জামা।
J. F. FLEET, 1. C.S.
SCALE 70
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #413

22
24
28
2.
Mb
30
32
36
84
38
40
44
42
iii b
गान
iii a
ख बइ পর পর বারান
पान: ान
ब: ब(तपान
(गान (
ছেলেবেলা
य खान
ল
मनात एक वस्त्र था
নারিপারা সে সময় কো
ছিল।
म ल মাল শেষে এ

Page #414

No. 47.]
RECORDS OF THE SOMAVAMSI KINGS OF KATAK.
343
22 vşiddhayê têmra-sâsanên=&karikfitya Pratipadita ity-avagatys samuchita-bhôga.
bhåga-kara-hira23 py-âdikam=upanayadbhir=bhavadbhiḥ (su)khôna prativastavyam=iti [1]
bhavibbis-cha bhupatibhir=ddattiriyam-agma24 diye dharmma-gauravád=asmad-ata(pu)rodhâch-chs BVardattiraiv=ta(nu)pala
niya [ll] Tatha ch=8ktar dharmma-sastre [lo] Va(ba)hubhi25 playas ()dh datta rajabhih Sagar-Adibhi[bo] yaaya yaya yada bhfumiga
tasya tasya tada phalam 1 MA bhu(bhů)d=sphala26 sank& vaḥ para-datt-êti pârthiváḥ sva-dânât=phalam=ânantya(ndys) para-datt
anupaland 1 Shashți-varsha-sa27 hasråņi svarggé môdati bhumi-daḥ Akshêptà ch=&nd(nu)manté cha tanyévs
narake vaset 11 28 Agnêr-apatya[m] prathaman suvarnpa[m] bhûr=Vvoshpaviš sûrya-sat&s=cha
gåvaḥ yaḥ kaņohañoha)nan gån(n)=cha mabi29 n(i)=cha dadyât datt&s=trayas-tána bhavanti 18k8(kah) [ll] Asphotayanti
pitaraḥ pravalgayanti pi30 tâmaha[] bhūmi-dáta kala jata(ta)ḥ sa nas=tratâ bhavishyati || Bhumi[mm]
yaḥ pratigpihņâti yag=cha 31 bhûmin prayachchhati | abhau tau punya-karmmåņau niyatan svargga
gâminan 11 Tadagånám sabasrápi vajapeya-satani cha | gavdth koţi-pradânên bhômi-ha[r*]tta na 60 (6u)dhyati || Harate hd
Third Plate; First Side. 33 rayata? yag=tu manda-vu(bu)ddhiḥ tamo-vritaḥ & va(ba)ddhd Varunaiḥ
pålaistiryagyônin=cha gachchhati || 34 Sva-dattam para-dattâm=vå 78 harêti(ta) vast (sa)ndharam sa vishthayam
krimi[r]=bhâtvå pitsibhiḥ saha pachyatd (II) 35 Adityo Varuņd Vishnur-Va(bra)hmå sôm hutafana Salapåpis-cha
bhagamvår®-abhinanda36 nti bhumi-darn (11) Samany810-yarh dharmma-sêta[r]=nfipaņårn kald-kald
pAlani(nl)yo bhavadbhih sarvvl. 37 n=ôtân bhävinaḥ pârthivêndrâm(n) | bhdy8-bhayo y&chat& Ramachandraḥ 11
Itil kamala-dal-Amva(mbu)-vinda (ndu)38 1814[n] Sriyam=amu(nu)chintya manushya-jivitaņl-chal sa kalam=idarm(m)=
udáhřitan(i)-cha vudhv414 39 na hi pa(purushaiḥ para-ki(kl)rttayo vilopy& iti [ilo] Paramabhattáraka
maharajadhir&ja-parame40 gvara-śr1-Janamêjayadevasys vijaya-rajya Samvachchha(ta)re shashtheh16
Åshadha-misé sita-pakshe t[i]41 tháv-&shtamyam yatr-ankato-pi samvet 6 A()ghadha gudi 8 likhitam-idam
sasanam mahâså(sa)ndhivi
1 Metre : s16ka (Anushțubh); and in the next two verses. .Metre: Indravajra.
• Metre : sioka (Anushtabh); and in the next five verses. • Bend kuld. • Read tiryagy Oniti. 30 Metre : Salint - Metre: Pushpitagra. 1. Read buddhod.
. Read Vaishnarl. . Read pravalganti. * Read Adraydi.
Read blagarda. 1 This mark of punctuation is unnecemary. # Read Joitak.
Bead shaskas.

Page #415

344
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
42 grahi-ri-MallAdharadatta-sû(su)ta-prativa(ba)ddha-k A ya sth & -Koig hos he pa
Vallabhaghhghe-Ba(60)tên=lti II) 43 Astil kshồpišvardpåm=amala-maņi-ruch&m=anvayat kaustubh-Abhaḥ satrya-tyag. &mva(mbu)rádi
Third Plate ; Second Side. 44 revirachita-vidhivad-dana-Subhriksit-abhraḥ Sriman=Jammējays-Akhyas-Tri(tri)dasa
pati-samaḥ 45 kpichchha(tana)-går bh6ktu-kamaḥ prakhyâta-dvesi(sbi)-vansa-pravidalana
patas-bhupatiḥ 8ômavansinsi) !
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. From the victorious (oity of) Kataka (line 1),- the most devout worshipper of (the god) Mahbbvara (Siva), the Paramabhattaraka, Maharajadhirdja, and Paramétuara, the ornament of the Sômakula, the lord of the three Kalingas, the glorious Maha-Bhavaguptarajadova (I.) (1.3), who meditates on the feet of the Paramabhattaraka, Maharajddhiraja, and Paramétvara, the glorious Sivaguptadêve (1.2), being in residence at Mgrasima (1. 1), and being in good health (1.4), issues a command to the agriculturists residing at the village of Vakavedda in the Ongâtata vishaya (1.4), and to the inhabitants of the district and to all the officials and servants of the king, to the effect that the village in question has been given by him, by this charter, to four Brahmang, vis. to Damaka (1. 12), son of Aivali, belonging to the Kautsa gôtra, with the pravara of Angirasa, Ambarisha, and Yauvanåsva, and the anupravara of Yuvanafva, Ambarisha, and Angiras, & student of the Kanthums sakhd in the Sama-Veda, an immigrant from Pampasarasi (1. 11), and a resident of Leißringa,- to an unnamed son of Narapaganda (1. 13), belonging to the Gautama gôtra, with the pravara of Ângirasa and the anuprarara of Barhaspatya, & student of the Kanva fdkhd in the Yajur Veda, an immigrant from Odayasfinge (1, 13), and a resident of Khandakshetra, -to Vasudeva (1. 15), son of Hrishikesa, of the Krishņâtrêya gôtra, with the pravara of Archananasa and the anupravara of Śyavasva, & student of the Kanya sakhd in the Yajur Veda, an immigrant from Konkaledds (1. 15), and & resident of Lipatunga, and to Kondadêva (1. 18), son of Ramašarman, of the Agasti gôtra, with the pravara of Idhmavaha and the anupravara of Chyavana, & student of the Kanva sakhd in the Yajur-Veda, an immigrant from Kalinga (1. 17), and a resident of Pampåsarasi.
Lines 22 to 39 are occupied with the usual mandate to fatare kings to continue the grant, and with benedictive and imprecatory verses about the merit of preserving grants and the sin of confiscating them.
Lines 39 to 42 tell us that the charter was written by the Kayastha Kdighôgha, son of Vallabhaghdana, who belonged to the office of the son of the Mahasandhivigrahin Mall&dharadatta, on the eighth tithi in the bright fortnight of the month Åshedha in the sixth year of the victorious reign of the Paramabhaffaraka, Maharajadhiraja, and Paramétvara, the glorious Janamêjayadeva. And the record ends with a verse in praise of king Janamêjaya, of the 8ômavamsa or Lunar Race.
1 Metro Sragdhars. Read anaye. This is by metrical license for Janamdjay. Rend pafur.
• One might be tempted to insert a mark of punctuation before likhitam, line 41, and to take the date as the data on wbich the grant was made, and not necessarily connected with the writing of the charter. But the graut recorded in F. was made on the occasion of an eclipee of the sun (line 42), and therefore the date given at the end of that record, Marga bukla 8, was plainly the date of the writing of the charter, though it is not there to stated at all. Accordingly, it seems that the dates given all through the series are simply those on which the charters were actually written.

Page #416

No. 47.]
BECORDS OF THE SOMAVAMSI KINGS OF KATAK.
345
B., C., and D.-- Katak Copper-plate Grants of the thirty-first year
of Maha-Bhavagupta I. These three records form what is called in line 46 of B., line 48 of C., and line 50 of D., & triphall-timra-sasana or set of three connected charters. The object of them was to register the fact that Maha-Bhavagupta I. granted to a Brahman named Sadharana, -- apparently the person who is mentioned in them as his chief minister,-the villages of Randa and Alandale in the Pôvå vishaya (B. lines 4, 5), Arkigrams in the Tulumva khanda (C. lines 4, 5), and Talênde, or perhaps Trûlênde, in the Sandang vishaya (D. line 5), in the Kosala dess or country (B. line 4, 0. line 4, D. line 5). The charters were all written by one and the same person, Mâhûka, on Marga sukla 13 in the thirty-first year of the reign of MahlBhavagupta I.; and they were all engraved by one and the same person, Madhava. Why the grants were not all recorded in one and the same charter, is not apparent; except on the hypothesis that, the villages conveyed by each charter being in different territorial divisions, separate deeds were required for exhibition to the different local authorities of the three divisions.
As the plates are not all of the same size, and so the forty-nine lines of which B. consists run out into fifty-one lines in C. and fifty-three lines in D., the records do not lie uniformly on the three sets of plates. But, with the exception that, for the words Kosa(sa)la-désé Pôvdvifa(sha)yiya-Randa-gråmé | tatha Alandala-gráme of B. lines 4, 5, we have Kôša(sa)la-défe Tulumva-khandiya-Arkigramd-grame in C. lines 4, 5, and Kota (sa) la-débé Sandand-visa(sha)yiyaTa(? trdlanda-gråmå in D. line 5, the texts were intended to be identical throughout, and practically are so, savo for a few of the accidental slips which are always met with in records of this kind. It seems sufficient, therefore, to give the text of B. only, in full; mentioning in the footnotes any points of interest in which the text of C. and D. agree with or differ from it. And a lithograph of B. suffices to illustrate all the three records.
B.
This record was originally brought to notice in 1875, in the Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 55 ff., by Babu Rangalala Banerjea, according to whose account the plates were found in ploughing & field at Chaudwâr, on the opposite side of the river to Katak. I re-edit it from the original plates, which I obtained for examination, in 1883, from Mr. Beames, I.C.S. (Bengal), who communicated the Babu's paper to the journal in which it was published.
The plates are three in number, each measuring about 99" by 58' at the ends and somewhat less in the middle. The edges of them were fashioned slightly thicker than the inscribed portions, so as to serve as rims to protect the writing; and the inscription is in & state of perfect preservation throughout. The ring, on which the plates are strong, is about" thick and 41' in diameter. It had not been cut when the grant came under my notice. The seal, in which the ends of the ring are secured, is circular, about 14" in diameter. It is a good deal damaged ; but it shews, in relief on a slightly countersunk surface, the goddess Lakshmi, seated on a throne, with, on each side of her, an elephant, with its trunk lifted up over her head; below this, there was some legend which is now quite illegible. The weight of the three plates is 4 lbs. 7 oz., and of the ring and seal, 1 lb. 15 oz. ; total, 6 lbs. 6 oz. - The characters are Någari, of the northern class. They include forms of the decimal figures 1 and 3, in line 45, 46. The virdma occurs, in conjunotion with the full forms of the letters to which it is attached, in katakát, line l, vrajet, lino 21, dadyat, line 22, partthivandran, lines 31, 32, and samvat, line 45; but the final form of occurs in urdhmandn and vibayiyan, line 5, and rarován, line 7, and a final form of m, resembling an anusvára with a virama below it, in
21

Page #417

346
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
bhavatám, line 8, phalam, line 18, anandyam, line 19, and several other words. The average size of the letters is about. The engraving is good and deep; but, the plates being substantial, the letters do not show through on the reverse sides. The interiors of some of the letters shew the usual marks of the working of the engraver's tool. And the way in which the soft copper was pressed up in the process of engraving, has rendered the lithograph rather indistinct in some places; especially in plate ii. b. The language is Sanskrit. There are the customary benedictive and imprecatory verses in lines 17 to 84; and three ordinary verses in lines 37-42 and 48, 49. In respect of orthography, the only points that call for special notice are (1) the use of the guttural nasal, instead of the anusoára, in trinéattimé, line 44; and (2) the use of e for b throughout.
The inscription, which is styled in line 46, a triphali-tamra-sasana or one copper charter of a connected set of three, the others being C. and D., is one of Maha-Bhavagupta I., who in line 48 is called Kósal-éndra, or "lord of Kôsala." The charter contained in it was issued from the city of Kataka, while the king was in residence at the ârâma or pleasure-garden. And the object of it was to register the grant, to a Bråhman, of two villages named Randa and Alânḍalâ in the Pôva vishaya in Kôsala. The charter was written by a clerk attached to the office of the Mahdsamdhivigrahin Malladatta, on Margasirsha sukla 13 in the thirty-first year of the reign of Maha-Bhavagupta I.
C.
This record is now brought to notice for the first time, I believe. I edit it from the original plates, which I obtained for examination from Mr. Beames in 1883. I have no precise information as to where they were found; but it appears to have been somewhere at, or closely in the neighbourhood of, Katak.
The plates are three in number, each measuring about 9" by 54". The edges of them were fashioned slightly thicker than the inscribed portions, so as to serve as rims to protect the writing; and the inscription is in a state of perfect preservation, except in a few places in the last lines of plate ii. b. The ring, on which the plates are strung, is about " thick and 4" in diameter. It had not been cut when the grant came under my notice. The seal, in which the ends of the ring are secured, is circular, about 11" in diameter. In relief on a slightly countersunk surface, it has the goddess Lakshmi, seated on a throne, with, on each side of her, an elephant, with its trunk lifted up over her head; and, below this, a legend, of which the first letter and the last four are rather indistinct, but which is plainly fri-Mahd-Bhavaguptarájadeva. The weight of the three plates is 4 lbs. 4 oz., and of the ring and seal 1 lb. 15 oz.; total.6 lbs. 3oz.-The characters are of precisely the same type with those of B.; the virama, and the final forms of t, n, and m, are used almost exactly as in B. The average size of the letters is about "The engraving is good and deep; but, the plates being substantial, the letters do not show through on the reverse sides. The interiors of some of them shew the usual marks of the working of the engraver's tool. There are the same peculiarities of orthography as in B.
D.
This record was originally brought to notice in 1882, in the Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LI. Part I. Proceedings, p. 9. ff., by Dr. Rajendralala Mitra, according to whose account the plates were found at Katak. I notice it from the original plates, which I examined in 1884; they were then in the collection of the Bengal Asiatic Society, having been presented by Mr. Winterscale.
The plates are three in number, each measuring about 8" by 5". The edges of them were fashioned slightly thicker than the inseribed portions, so as to serve as rims to protect the

Page #418

No. 47.]
RECORDS OF THE SOMAVAMSI KINGS OF KATAK.
347
writing; and the inscription is in a state of perfect preservation almost throughout.-The ring, on which the plates are strung, is about #" thick and 4' in diameter. It had not been ont when the grant came under my notice. The seal, in which the ends of the ring are secured, is circular, about 1}" in diameter. It is partly broken; and the surface of it is so much worn that there are now no traces of any emblems or legend on it. The weight of the three plates is 4 lbs. 4 oz., and of the ring and seal, 1 lb. 114 OZ. ; total, 5 lbs. 15 oz.-The characters are of precisely the same type with those of B. and C.; the virdma, and the final forms of t, n, and m, are used almost exactly as in B. The average size of the letters is about ". The engraving is good and deep; but the plates are too substantial for the letters to show through on the reverse sides. The interiors of them show the usual marks of working the engraver's tool. There are the same peculiarities of orthography as in B.
TEXT OF B.
First Plate. 1 Om Svasti | Srimad-Aráma-samåvåsina (ta)þá srimato vijaya-Katakat!
paramabhatta2 raka-maharajadhiraja-paraméivara-brj-Sivaguptadêver på den ud hy&ta.
paramamaheva3 ra-paramabhattaraka-maharajadhiraja-param svara - 86 makulatila ks.
triKalingadhipati4 maharajadhiraja -sri-Maha-Bhavaguptadevah kusali Kosa(sa)la-dése
Pôveb-visa (sha)yiya5 Banda-gråmê tatha Alandall-gråmel? vrå (bra)hmanan sampůjys
tad-visa(sha)yiyan yath Akal-A.6 dhyâsinaḥ samáhartçi-sannidhâtçi-niyuktak-Adhikari(ri)ka-dåndapågika-châta7 bhatta(ta)-pisna-vêri(tri)k10-&varðdhajana-råpaka-[rajaputra®]"-rajavallabh
adina(n)" saruvân B&8 májõâpayati Viditam=astu bhavatam [18] yath=&amábhir=ayan
gråmaḥ sha(89)-nidhis-8-09 panidhis-sa-dalaparadhas-saruva-v&(ba)dha-vivarijitas=sarvv-Oparikakar-&d & n a
Bahitas-chatah
From the original plates. • Represented by a plain symbol ; and in the same way in C. and D. . C. line 1, and D. line 1, have samdodoital, correctly.
* This is an unnecessary repetition, - occurring also in C. line 4, sad D. line 4-the title being giveu already in the preceding line.
Babu Rangalals Bearjes rond Y6d1d, and Mr. Beames identified the name with that of the moderu Jodh pargani, a few miles to the north of Katak. But the consonant of the second syllable is nudoubtedly e, not dh; and in the first syllable we seem to have p, not y.
• D. line 5 also has vibaylya for vishaylya.
1 C. lines 4,5, has Kla(sa)la-d88 Tulumba-khardlya-Arkigrdmd-grdml; and D. lipe 6 has dia(a)la. dent Sanddnd-vila(aha)ylya-7W(itrdlandd-grdmd.
. C. line 5, and D. line 6, also have vibaylydu for vishayiydm.
C. line 6, and D. line 7, hsve oddhikdrika, correctly. 10 C. line 7, and D. line 7, have udtrik', correctly.
1 This word is supplied from C. line 7, and D. line 8, which both have rdpaka rajapura-rdjavallabl. ddln(). * C. line 7, and D. line 8, also have adlna, for ddfa.
2 1 2

Page #419

348
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
10 simå-paryantas=s-8[mra®]\-madhukas-sa-gart-sha[ra]s= sa-jala-sthala-sahitaḥ
pratinishiddha-châta-bhatta(ta)-pra11 vesab te(ta)karis-vinirggataya Kôša(88)184 Turvvand-vastavyâya
Bharadv&ja-gôtrayal VA. 12 rhaspaty-Angirasa-pravarkys | Vajasênab-sakh-Adhyayinê bhatta-bri-mabattama
Sådháraņa13 ya bhatta-śrt-sobhana-su tâya 1 saliladhåra-purassaram=8-chandra-tárak.
Arkka-kshiti-sama
Second Plate ; First Side. 14 kål-ôpabhðgâya 1 måtâpitrôr=âtmanaf-cha punya-ya60-bhivșiddhayê
tâmvra(mra)-gåsanôn=&kari15 ksitya pratip&ditam=ity=avagatya samuchita-bhôga-bhåga-kara-hiraṇy-adi
pratyayam=apanaya16 dbhir-bhavadbhis=sukhôna prativastavyam=iti bhavibhis-cha bhûpatibhir
ddattir-iyam=asmadiya dharmma17 gaurav&d=asmad-anurodhach-cha sva-dattir=iv=&nupålaniya || Tatha che
Oktan=dharmma-s&stre Va(ba)habhi18 =vvasudha datta rajabhis-Sagar-Adibhiḥ I yasya yasya yada bhůmisa
tasya tasya tada phalam 1 MA bhu19 d=aphala-sankt vaḥ paparal-datt-êti pârthivaḥ | sve-dânât=ma(pha)lam
Anandyam10 para-dan-420 nupAlano [ll] Shashtim-varsha-sahasråņi svargge môdati bhmi-dah
Akshêpta ch-&numa21 nta cha dvitayan=narakam vrajệt 11 Agnêrl=apatyam prathamam
suvarņņam bhur=Vvaishnavi 22 sdrya-sut&s=cha gåvaḥ yaḥ kancha (ñcha)na[m*]gap()=cha mahin(i)=
cha dadyat dattåg-trayasztóna bhavanti löké(kAh) [ll] 23 Asphôtayanti pitaraḥ pravalganti pitâmahaḥ | bhůmi-dâtå kalê játaḥ
sa nas-tråta bha24 vishyati || Bhumi yaḥ pratigrihņ&ti yas-cha bhumim prayachchhati
ubhau tau punya-karmmanau ni. 25 yatar svargga-gåminau II TadAgån&[] sahasrapi vajapêya-sata[ni®]"
cha gavam koti-pra26 dânêna bhdmi-harttá na Sudhyati || Hareta harayd=yaseta mande
vu(buddhistamo-vpitaḥ 80-va(ba)ddhô
1 C. line 10, and D. line 11, bave --dmra, correctly. C. line 10, and D. line 11, bave sharar, correctly. C. line 11 also has Takart, for Takdrt; D. line 2 bas takard, evidently through pure carelessness. C. line 11, and D. line 12, also have Kbfald, for Kórall. Rond Vdjasantya.-C. line 12, and D. line 18, bave the same mistake. • C. line 15, and D. line 16, also have idmora, for tdmra. 7 Rend pratipddita.-0. line 16, and D. line 16, have the same mistake. • Metre: sloks (Anustubh); and in the next two verses. . Rond para.-D. line 21 makes the same mistake; C. line 19 hs para, correctly. » C. line 20 has the same rending; D. Hoes 21, 22, has dnantyam.
1 Metre: Indravajra. Here, and in the following two words, C. line 28, and D. line 24, also have the by mistake for . u C. line 88, and D. line 25, also have 10kd, for Iðkah. 14 Metre: sloks (Anushtabh); and in the next six verses. 15 C. line 26, and D. line 88, have faldai, correctly.

Page #420

Katak Plates of the 31st year of Maha-Bhavagupta I.
সকাল-সাফা কম
নণয়
হতোলীন
Tue, গলজন,
বযীলতার গান এলাকায় আশেপত্র [বিত্র কাবা শরিণয়ন কারণ কাহানীফia দীজেম আলমনগ্রাজরাজে, এবং SADAাজterৰাণায়াব (শাধ্যায় bনাকীৰ মৈথালিয়ানা {%Aাজী: Rনষিদ্ধ
ta
| 14 গুয়ে ।সেইgaiহমায়েরী
'Gaএই সাজানাে যানবাহন 16 ভিকারQেetএবাৰ
লেবণতনজাম হেদাগে লীলা) লাহাজাহাজ
গী জনগােরসহ রংমুঙ্গার কথা। হযরঃবফলেঞ্জেরদশনাম দাস 2০
রত্রানের এই বিল সুখী। যাইনাল করা হযেময়কােন লোক। আজকালের নাম হল এই গোনা
প্রকায় প্রকার লেনদেনের a ricলী/কান/গাত্ৰেীৰোগীক দুই 26 বাহিঙ্গ%ata।। নবরত্রে জানায়, মসুরঞ্জ
4, F. FLEET, B০. c..
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE .70

Page #421

জোকোয়োনেজ ধীরগঞ্জে বাজে | 24 লাগানবাথরগরিব-দী ধ রে । | দাফনকালেই গুময়ক্তে গ্রাহকশাের 30 প্রোগারগ! কোথায়6 জাগায়ে হতে পাক''ducখাঞ্জাবত্তিাল সাজে বিরহরায়া যায় কােনো
শ্রেঃএমনসিািলে জাগােলারি লােহা এ জীবন কারাগ্রাফার 36 Aা দিন খালি থাকা সালমানের | অনলয়: শ্রীলংকারাগারে জোমিন 38 এএমনই জানি না পাতার
!
পুৰৰ কোর এবিএম
নরসি'র কােন লাগানােরঞ্জী এবংqলা এখানকার অগণিয়ার
Sদ এগিয়ে যায় ত্রাণমা * (6)
জানুয়ারির _ অনির্মির
জায়গা।
লিঃ এ চালককে

Page #422

No. 47.]
RECORDS OF THE SOMAVAMSI KINGS OF KATAK.
349
Second Plale; Second Side. 27 Vå[ru]ņaih påsais=tiryagyonim sa gachchhati || Suvarnpam=ékař
gam=6kAh bamer=apy=arddhammengulam | 28 haran-narakam=&yâti yåvad=8-bhdta-samplavam || Sva-dattåm-para-dattam
vå yo haréta vasundha29 råm 88 vishthâyâm krimir-bhätvå pitfibhis=saha pachyate | Adityð
Varnņð Vishnur=Vvrabbra)hmå 30 sm hutafanaḥ śalapaņis=cha bhagavån=abhinandanti bh mi-dam II
Så månyo = 31 yam dharmma-sêtur=tri(nți)påņām kAll-kA18 pålaniyo bhavadbhiḥ 1
sarvvân-êvam bhävinaḥ pårthi32 vêndrån bhdy8-bhtyð gâchate Råmabhadrah | Iti kamala-dal
&mvu(mbu)-vindu-1833 låm eriyam=anuchintya manushya-jlvitam oba sakalam-idam=
udâhfita[**] cha vadvas 34 na hi purushaiḥ para-kirttayo vilopyah 11 Sakala-bhupala-mauli-mala-vi35 lagna-måņikya-mayûkha-vrát-abhiranjinji)t-angi(ighri)kamala-yugalah
prachanda-dôrddanda-manda36 làgra-khandit-&r&ti-matta-matanga-vimukta-muktậphala-prasadhit-agesha-rana
mahi37 mandalaḥ 11 Yas7=8&dhåraņa-namni mantri-tilake vinyasya sarvv-&gaman
dhairy-odanvati ti38 vra-tējasi dhuram rajyasya vipr-Ottam& | nån-akhyanaka-vistar-Ampita
ras-âsvådåd=&39 manda-sphurat-santoshát=sukham-anvabhad-aviratam prithviša-chadamani) ||
Jña (jñê)y8-[êsh-a*]rthal.
Third Plate. 40 sastra-smpiti-vimala-dhiya vêda-vêdânga-vidya-Siksha-kalp-êtihåsa-prakata
Saraga41 ruh10-prapta-bhayishtha-dhamn nämna sadharanena dvija-vara-vidhina
mantriņa yasya rajyam ni. 42 rvyadhar BO=yam-achchais-tri-jagati viditd dharmma-Kandarppa-dövah II
Paramamahêsvara-parama43 bhattaraka-maharajadhiraja-paramégvara-Sômakulatilaka-triKalingadhi pati-bri44 Maha-Bhavaguptadêva-pidapadma-pravarddhamina-vijaya-rajye eka
trinsatti(tta)mêll så(sa)mvatsa
1 C. line 28, and D. line 29, have Varunais, correctly. * Metre: salini. • C. line 32, and D. line 34, also have tripândrin, for wripdndnu. • Metre: Pushpit&grå.
Read buddhod.-C. line 85, and D. line 87, have the same mistake. . C. line 37, and D. line 38, also have ranjit-dagi, for ranjit-dnghri. 7 Metre : Sardúlavikridita,
• Metre : Srungdhara . C. line 41, and D. lide 43, have the correct reading,-jhdy-diish-drtha.
Bond Suraguru.-C. line 42, and D. line 44, have the correct reading.
11 D. line 48 klo bus trinfattimd, for trinbaltamd; c. line 46 introduces an additional mistake, and has diabattim..

Page #423

350
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
45 rol | Margga sudi titheu trayodagy&m yatr-ankön-Api samvat:
81 Marggs 46 6udi 18 likhitem=idan triphalf-tâm vrm(mg) -4488.na[n] mahogândhi
vigra47 16-ránaka-6rt. Malladatta-prativa(ba)ddha-kayastha-ri-Mahakēna Priyankari48 ditya-sutôno-eti 11 Pranitam? Kosa(sa)18-endreņa prativo(bo) dhya
manhattama | adatta Pandarika49 kshaḥ sâsanan tâmra 10.nirmmitam 11 Utkirnita!! Madhavêna Vásu
shasa)tên' =eti ||
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS OF B. From the victorious (city of) Kataka (line 1), - the most devout worshipper of the god Maheśvara (Siva), the Paramabhaffaraka, Maharajadhiraja, and Paramédvara, the ornament of the 8ômakula, the lord of the three Kalingas, the glorious Maha-Bhavaguptedēva (I.) (1.4), who meditates on the feet of the Paramabhatáraka, Maharajadhiraja, and Paramêtvara, the glorious Sivaguptadeva (1.2), being in residence at the pleasure-garden (1. 1), and being in good health (1. 4.), having done worship to the Brahmans at the villages of Randa (1.4) and Alandalê in the Pôvå vishaya in the Kosala desa, issues a command to the inhabitants of the district and to all the officials and servants of the king, to the effect that the village in question has been given by him by this charter, to the Bhatta, the Mahattama Sadharana (1. 12), son of the Bhafta Sobhana, an immigrant from Takâri (1. 11),13 & resident of Turyuna in Kosala, belonging to the Bharadvåja gôtra, with the prarara of BÅrhaspatya and Angirass, and a student of the V&jasaneya sdkhd.
Lines 15 to 34 are occupied with the usual mandate to future kings to continue the grant, and with benedictive and imprecatory verses.
Lipeg 34 to 42 praise the king as a very god Kandarpa (Kámadêya) in respect of religion, and tell us that his chief minister was a Mantrin or counsellor named Sådhårana.
And lines 42 to the end tell us that the charter was written by the Kayastha Mahaka, son of Priyankaråditya, who belonged to the office of) the Mahasandhivigrahin, the Ranaka Malladatta, on the thirteenth tithi in the bright fortnight of the month Marga or Märgasirsha in the thirty-first year of the victorious reign of Mahl-Bhavaguptadeva (I.); and that, delivered by the lord of Kôsala, and intended to give information to the
C. linen 46, 47, and D. line 49, also have admoatsaré, for samvatsara. . C. line 47, and D. line 49, also have fudi. I c. line 47 has samoata, for sanoat; D. line 49 bas samoat, more correctly. • C. line 48, and D. lire 50, also have tdmora, for támra.
Read randlivigrali.-C. line 48, and D. line 50, bave the same mistakes. • C. line 49-50 has rebus, for' risus; D. line 51 bas riten, for ruteno. 7 Metre : sloka (Anushţubb). • C. line 50, and D. lines 51, 52, also have Kllal, for Kóralo.
• Bead mahatta mai. 3. C. line 61, and D. line 52, also have idara, correctly, in this passage, u Read uikernan.-C. line 51, and D. line 58, bave the same mistake. 1 D. live 53 also has shiten"; C. line 51 bas autén.
1 This, and not DhakArt, seems to be the same that is given, or was intended to be given, in the grant of Mwanavarmad va of A.D. 1134 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 208, text line 12). It is perhaps another form of the name of the bhafta-village in the Madhyadéša or Middle Country, which is called Takkarike in the Kalas Budrikh gront of Bhillama III. of A.D. 1026 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIl. p. 118).- A somewhat similarly named place is mentioned in the grant of Dhangadeva of A.D. 998; the exact name there, however, is Tarkarika, with the dental instead of the lingual + (Ind. Aut. Vol. XVI. p. 204). - In E. below, we have Takkaru.

Page #424

No. 47.]
RECORDS OF THE SOMAVAMSI KINGS OF KATAK.
351
Mahattama, it was received by PandarikAksha :1 also that it was engraved by Madhava, son of Vasu.
E.-Katak Copper-Plate Grant of the ninth year of Maha-Sivagupta.
This record was originally bronght to notice in 1877, in the Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XLVI. Part I. p. 149 ff., by Babu Rangalala Banerjes, according to whose account the plates were found among the official records at Katak. I re-edit it from the lithograph, published with the Babu's article on it, which, though it is on a very small scale, and though it is plainly not a parely mechanical reproduction, suffices to make the text clear all through, except for some four or five letters in line 36.
The plates are three in number, each measuring about 8' by 6+'; it would appear that the first plate is engraved on one side only, and the third on both sides. The ring, on which the plates were strong, with any seal that there may have been on it, is reported to have been lost. The characters are Nagari, of the northern class; they are very similar to the characters of B., C., and D., and were possibly written, for reproduction by the engraver, by the same person who wrote those records. They include forms of the decimal figures 1 to 7 in lines 7 to 20, and of the figare 9 in line 65; and also forms of the numerical symbols for 3 and 10 in line 65.3 The avagraha occurs twice; in yathagsmábhir, line 29, where it is not really required, and in yasosbhivriddhayê, line 38, where the use of it is quite correct. The viráma occurs with t, in drát, line 11, tasmát and purát, line 12, and anurdhat, line 42. Final forms occur, of n, in yasmin, line 11, frímân, line 14, sarovan, line 29, and prêydn, line 61, and of m, (1) resembling an anusvára with a viráma below it, in vibhúshitam, line 16, and angulam, line 51, and (2) in a more elaborate shape, in drtham, lines 37, 38, and probably in bhavatám, line 29.- The language is Sansksit. And, in addition to the customary benedictive and imprecatory verses in lines 42 to 59, there are ordinary verses in lines 1 to 20 and 60 to 62.In respect of orthography, the only points that call for special notice are (1) the use of the guttural nasal ni, instead of the anusudra, before &, in dhvarfana, by mistake for dhvansana, lide 8; (2) the use of v for b, throughout; and (3) the use of j for y in jayati, line 64.
The inscription is one of Maha-Sivagupta, otherwise called Yayati. The charter con. tained in it was issued from a town named Vinitapura, on the bank of the river Mahanadi. And the object of it was to register a grant, to a Brâhman, of & village named Chandagrima in the Marada vishaya or distriot in Dakshina-Kosala. At the end there is recorded the date,- apparently for the writing of the charter,- of Jyeshţha sukla 13 in the ninth year of the reign of Yayati, i.e. of Maha-Sivagupta.
TEXT.5
First Plate. 1 Om [11] Svasti? 18 prêma-niruddha-magdha-manasôh sphâribhavach
chakshushôr=yûnôr=yya2 tra vichitra-nirbhara-rata-kridA-kramam tanvatoḥ vichebhinnd=pikpit
atim&tra-pula kai
Evidently as Dataka, for transmission of the charter to the grantee. The perfectly plain ground between the letters proves this.
* Tbe form of 10 used here is practically given in col. 6 of Pandit Bhagawanlal Indraji's table in the Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. ; but he took it (see id. p. 46, and note $) from a symbol (Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XL. Part I. D. 166, Inat line of the text, and flate) which must really mean 100 or 200. The form of 3 is not given in his table : it hoe possibly been somewhat added to in preparing the lithograph of this charter.
. See page 362 below, note 11. From the published lithograph. Represented by a plain symbol. 7 Metre : Gardalsvikridita ; and in the next two versen. • This mark of panotustion is unnecessary.

Page #425

352
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
3 r=&virbhu(rbha)vat-sîtkritair=Ablöshair-glapita-klamaiḥ smara-rasaḥ kâmam
muha[h] stávya 4 tål 11 118 Yat[r"]=&gesha-vigêsha-rûpa-mahim-Apåst-apsarah-kantibhir=jjat-8rshya
kala 5 h&shv=api pranayinaḥ karpn-Otpalais=t&ạitaḥ | jayantê pravišankita-smara-Sara6 prðtthôpit-Antar-vyatha[h*) sândri(ndra)-svéda-jal-&vas&chana-vas&n=nirygata-rôm.
Anga(iku)rd7 h 2
Atyattanga-karindra-danta-musalai[ho] prðabh&si-rchit-chayair-dhva8 sta-dhvandana-nishphalikrita-farach-chandr-odaya (yai)” sarvad&* yatr=&sid=
agat[1]. 9 janasya visadam muktamayam mandanam sanket-Aspadam=apy=ativa dhavala[m] 10 prasada-bring-&grataḥ 1(II) 311 Mahanadib-tunga-taranga-bhanga-sphår-Otsa(chchha). 11 lach-chhikaravadbhir=&råt i yasmin rat-Asaktimad-saganana[ro] Sram-pano12 dah kriyate marudbhiḥ (II) 4 11 Tasmat Sri-Vinitapurát | Loka-traya-pra13 thita-subhra-yald-vitâna-vyâpt-&shta-di k=prasabha.nirjjit&vairi-varggah | 14 råja vaba)bhůva bhavi bhåvita-bhavye-murttiḥ sriman saroja vadano Ja
Second Plate; First Side. 15 nam@jay-Akhyah || 5 | Yah? khadg-&gra-vidárita-dvipa-ghatA-kumbhasthar 16 14d-ullagan-mukt[a]-jala-vibhúshitam P[r]ati-ranam prithvi-vadh-Arahsthala[m ] 1
cha17 krê chârutaran-naradhips-firð-ratn-âgra-j&l-amala y at-pad-amva(mba)ja-rê18 pavaḥ samataya tad-rasmi-lakshmir dadhuḥ 11 6 11 Nirddårit-dri-kari
kumbha-8819 müha-makta-mukt&phala-prakara-da[tta-rathånga)-dhåraḥ tasmad=ajåyata jagatta20 ttraya-gita-kirttir-hela-vipirjjita-ripur=nn[fi]patir=Yayâtiḥ 11 7 11
Para21 ma máha svars-parama bhattaraka-maharajadhiraja paramé Svars22 88 makulatilaka-triKalingadhipati-sri-Mah& -Bhayaguptarja23 déva-påd - Anud hy åta-paramam Ahê e vare-parama bhattarakamah&r&. 24 jAdhiraja-para més vara-8ômakulatilaka-tri Kalinga dhipati-ri-M&25 18-8i(si)vaguptarjadevah kusali to Dakshitobalayam11 Marada-vishayi
ya-Chåndagrime 11% tad-vishayiya-vrå(bra)hmaņ&n=sa[m]pdjya yathakal
Adhyâsina[h*] samahartri-sannidhâtpi-talahi(?)ta-såma[m]t- & sika-niyuktak-adhikarika.da.
ndapåsi(fi)ka-pibuna-vêtrê(tri)k-åvarodhajad8-råņa ka-rajaputra-rå[ja] valla29 bh-adi[n] sa[r*]vvân samajñâpayati [1] Viditam=astu bhava[t&]
m yathassmabhir=8
Read srádyaté.
* These opening verses are numbered in the original. Bat the numbers 1 and 2 are wrongly placed after, respectively, the end of the second ve respectively, the end of the second verse and the second pdda of the third verse.
Read odhodnta-dhvamsana. • This word was at first onnitted, and then was inserted below the line.
Metre: Upajati of Indravajra and Upêndravajra. • Metre: Vasantatilaks.
7 Metre : Sardalavikrlạita. Metre: Vasantatilaka.
. Read jagat-traya. 10 This mark of punctuation is unnecessary.
11 This seems to be a mistake for Dakshina-Kóraldydin, which reading was given by Baba Rangalala Banerjes as if it really stands in the original. There appears, however, to have been also a country named Toshala or Tosala.
This mark of punctuation is unnecessary.

Page #426

No. 47.]
RECORDS OF THE SOMAVAMSI KINGS OF KATAK.
353
Second Plate; Second Side. 30 ya[n] grâmaḥ sa-nidhis-8-panidhiḥ sarvve-va(bk)dha-vivarjjitaḥ sarvy-pari. 31 kar-Adana-sshitag=tál-Adi-taru-sarhyutaḥ sa-ga[r]tt-shara[ho] sa-jala-stha32 las=chatuh-si(sl)m-åvachchhinnah Madhyadésiya-Srivallagrima-ve(vi)nirggataya 33 Odra-d888 s ri-Silkbhafijapâţi-vastavyâya 1
Takkara-purvva-Bhara34 dvaja-gðtraya Ângirasa-1 Vårhaspatya'-Bharadvája-pravarâya Chchhando35 ga-Kanthama-sakh-adhyâyind bhattaputr-Ânanta-naptre fri-Sankhapâni(pi)-nå36 mnd Dinakara-putrảya
Ajya-pâ(Psa)ls ..........ḥ salila-dhari37 purassaram=&-chandra-tarak-arkka - [kshi*]ti-samakal- 8 pa bhôg-&rtha. 38 m mâtâpitror=âtmanag=cha punya-yasosbhivriddhaye t åmyra(mra)-tasanê39 n=&karikfitya pratipâdita ity=avagatya yathadiyam[8]ng-kara-bhara-hira40 nya-bhôga-bhag-&dikan 16 dadadbhiḥ bhavadbhiḥ sukhêna prativastavyam=iti [1] 41 bhavibhig=cha bhüpatibhiredattiraiyam=asmadiy& (ahar]mma-gauravád=asmad-a42 nuródhat sva-dd(da)ttir=iv=&nupAlaniya I(II) - Tatha ch=8ktam dharmma-s&stre [1]
Va(ba)43 bubhir-vasudhê datta räjabhiḥ Sagar-Adibhiḥ yasya pasya yada bhůmi
Third Plate; First Side. 44 satasya tasya tada phala[m] (11) MA bhdd-aphala-sa (de)aks vah | Para
datt-êti p[ro]thiv[ab] 45 sva-dattåt=phalam=Anandya[m] para-datt-anapkland 11. Åsphotayanti pita46rð valgayanti pitâmahåḥ bhůmi-data kule” játaḥ sa nas=tráta bhavishyati 11 47 Bhūmi[mn] yaḥ pratigrihmati yas-cha bhtmim-prayachchhati II() ubhan tau
punya-karmmånad 48 niyata[m] sva[r]gga-gâminau | Tad&gånarin sahasrôņa vajap@ya-ba(fa)têna
cha
49 gavâm köţi-pradânêna bhůmi-harttâ ne su(su)dhyatt i Harate hårayed=yas-ta
manda-va(ba). 50 ddhis-tamò-vritaḥ 8[*]-va(bad)dhô Vârunauņai)” påsai(sai)s=tiryagyðni[m] sa
gachchhati || Su51 Va[ro]pnam=ekan gåm=éka[m] bhûmêr=spy=[]kam=angalam haran-narakam=
Sy&ti 52 y[a"]vad--bhàti(ta)-sa[m]plavam || Sva-dattám=para-dattâm=vd y hareta
va[su®]ndhara[ro] 53 | Bavishthây&[m] krimi[r]=bhûtvå pitřibhiḥ saha pachyate | Adityð Varu54 Đô Vishạn[ro]-Vra(bra)hmå sômô hatása (sa)nab Sa(s)lap&ņig=cha bhagavins
abhinanda55 nti bhAmi-dan 11 Samányő -yan-dharmma-sêturunpipána[m] kald-kale pala56 niyo bhavadbhiḥ sarvvån=ôtäna(n) bhävinaḥ pârtthivendrana(n) H0 bhaya-bhdyð
y&
1 This mark of punctuation, alao, is unnecessary. * Read Angirasa-Barhaspatya ; omitting the mark of punctuation which stande between the two words. This mark of ponctuation is unnecesary.
This mark of punctuation, also, is unnecessary . This mark of punctuation, again, is unnecessary. • Metre : sokn (Anushțubh); and in the next eigbt verses. 7 This mark of punctuation is unnecessary.
• Read kuld. Metre: Salint.
This mark of punctuation is unnecessary.
2 z

Page #427

354
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. III.
57 chaté Râmabhadrah 11 Itil kamala-dal-amva(mbu)-vi(bi)ndu-lôlåm éri(fri)yam=858 nuchintya manushya-jivitan-chal sakalam-idam=[u]dåhfitan-cha yuddha3 na
hi pu. 59 (rushai]” para-kirttayð vildpyåḥ (11) Sra(?)shțâ(?)" yas-tu gun-atmakas=tad
adhi(?) [11]
Third Plate; Second Side. 60 Yên =Atyanta-sur-Asur-Adhipa-gura[h] prajõ-&bhimano jito rájõ=&ròpita-rajya-bh&61 ram=atulan yasch=&vahal=[1*]ilaya yasy=&sin-naya-vikrama-dvayam-api pregån 62 sakha sarvvada yaḥ k hyât8 dhřita-så (sa)ndhi-vigraha-padaḥ Sri.
Chchhichohhatésve(sa)ḥ kṣiti ! 63 Paramamahêsvara-paramabhattaraka-mahår à j a 8-paramés va [ra *]-8ô makulati64 laka-tri Kalingadhipati-sri-Ja(ya)yatiri jadêva-pravarddhamana-vê(vi) jaya-rajya 65 navamo samvatsare 9 Jyêshtha-si(si)ta-trayôdasya[m] 1 10 3h 10 utkirnni
vijñâni(ni). Madhavên=éti(ti) [11*] Om 11 Om 18 (II)
66
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. The record opens with four verses describing the charms and delights of a town named Vinitapura (line 12), on the Mahanadi (1. 10). Then, in three more verses, it mentions a king named Janamojaya (1. 14-15), and his son Yayati (1. 20). Then it continues : From the town of Vinitapura (1. 12), the most devout worshipper of (the god) Mahê vara, the Paramabhatfaraka, the Maharajadhiraja, the Paramégvara, the ornament of the Sômakula, the lord of the three Kalingas, the glorious Mah-Sivaguptarajadeva (1. 25), who meditates on the feet of the most devout worshipper of the god) Mahekvara, the Paramabhaftdraka, the Maharajadhirdja, the Paramésvara, the ornament of the Sômakula, the lord of the three Kalingas, the glorious Mahf-Bhavaguptarijadêve (I.) (1.22-23), being in good health (1.25), and having done worship to the Brahmans of the district at the village of Chåndagrima (1. 26) in the Marada vishaya in Dakshiņa-KobalA (1.25),18 issues a command to all the officials and servants of the king, to the effect that the village in question has been given by him, by this charter, to Sankhapåņi (1. 35), son of Dinakars and grandson of Ananta, an immigrant from Brivallagrima in the Madhyadega (1. 32), a resident of silábhajapati in the Odra country (1. 33), belonging to the Țakkara-Bharadvája gôtra, with the pravara of Ångirasa, Berhaspatys, and Bharadvája, and a student of the Chhåndôga-Kauthuma sakha.
Lines 39 to 59 are occupied with the usual mandate to future kings to continue the grant, and with benedictive and imprecatory verses.
1 Metre : PushpitAgri
This mark of punctuation is unnecessary. # Read buddhod.
This is the commencement of a verne, in the Sardalavikridita metre, which was left unininhed.
Metre : S&rdúlsvikridita. . Read abhimdnair-jité.
7 Rend sa. • Read mahdrdjddhirdja, for which the word in the text is obviously a mistake.
This mark of punctuation is unnecessary. * The word divasam bas to be supplied, in apposition. 1 and Represented by ornate symbols. 18 See page 352 above, note 11.
44 Or perhapu, "to (H branch of the Bharadvajs gótra, which was formerly settled at Takkara." - Takkarn is perbags another form of Takkarik, for which we page 850 above, note 11.

Page #428

No. 47.]
RECORDS OF THE SOMAVAMSI KINGS OF KATAK.
355
Lines 60 to 62 praise & minister of the king, named Chhichchhapêsa, holding the office of Sandhivigrahin.
And lines 63 to the end give the date of the thirteenth tithi in the bright fortnight of the month Jyêshtha in the ninth year of the victorious reign of the most devout worshipper of the god) Mahêsvara, the Paramabhaffäraka, Maharajadhiraja,' and Paramosvara, the ornament of the Somakula, the lord of the three Kalingas, the glorious Yayatirajadeve; and tell us that the charter was engraved by a person named Madhava.
F.-Katak Copper-plate Grant of the third year of Maha-Bhavagupta II. This record is now bronght to notice for the first time, I believe. I edit it from the original plates, which I obtained for examination from Mr. Beames in 1883 or 1884. I have no precise information as to where they were found; but it appears to have been somewhere at Katak, or closely in the neighbourhood of that place.
The plates are three in number, each measuring abont 9" long by 7 broad at the ends and somewhat less in the middle. They are quite smooth, the edges of them having been neither fashioned thicker nor raised into rims; and the inscription is in some places & good deal damaged by rust: but it can mostly be deciphered without any uncertainty-The ring, on which the plates are strung, is about " thick and 5' in diameter: it had been cnt, before the time when the grant came under my notice; but there is no reason for thinking that it is not the ring properly belonging to the plates. The seal, in which the ends of the ring are secured, is circular, about 14 in diameter: the surface of it is very much damaged ; and whatever emblems and legend may have been on it are completely broken away.-The weight of the three plates is 6 lbs. 2 oz., and of the ring and seal, 1 lb. 6 oz.; total, 7 lbs. 8 oz. The characters are Nagar, of the northern class. They include forms of the decimal figure 3 in line 73. The avagraha occurs in yathassmábhir, line 35, where it is not really required. The viräma occurs with t, in tasmdt and nagarat, line 12. Final forms occur, oft, in drát, line 11; of, (1) a simpler form, in ddin and sarvedn, line 34, párthivendrán, line 63, and Grêyan, line 68, and (2) a more complex form, illustrated bost by Srimdn, line 14, and samjñán, line 21; and of m, resembling an anusvára with a virdma attached to it or below it, in bharatam, ling 35, and phalam, line 49. The average size of the letters is about ". The engraving is good and fairly deep; but, the plates being substantial, the letters do not show through on the reverse sides. The interiors of them shew the usual marks of the working of the engraver's tool.-In respect of orthography there is nothing to notice, except that v is used for b, throughout.
The inscription is one of Mahi-Bhavagupta II., otherwise called Bhimaratha. The charter contained in it was issued from & city named Yayatinagara, which might be identified with the modern Jajpur, the chief town of the Jajpur subdivision of the Katak District, about fifty miles to the north-east of Katak, but that lines 10 to 12 distinctly imply that Yayatinagara was on the Mahanadi, whereas Jajpur is only on the Baitarani, a tributary of the Mahápadt, and is distant from the latter river as far as it is from Katak itself. And the object of the charter was to register the fact that, on the occasion of an eclipse of the sun, & village named Gaudasimiņilli, in the Kosala-SÅkhangadyan hå vishaya or district, was granted to a Brahman. At the end there is given the date, evidently of the writing of the charter, of Mårgastrsha sukla 3 in the third year of the reign of Bhimaratha, 1.6. of Mahl-Bhavagupta II.
See page 354 above, note &
2 z 2

Page #429

356
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
TEXT.1
First Plate. 1 Om [11] Svasti: prêma-niruddha-magdha-manasdḥ sphårtbhavach-[cha*]kshushôr=
yûnôr=yatra 2 vichitra-nirbhara-rata-kriţa-krama[m] tanvato | vichchhin[n]d=pi kțit-timâtra
på3 lakair-Avirbhavat-sitkritair-Agléshair-glapita-klamaih smara-rasaḥ kama mu4 hu[ho] svádyatd (II) Yatr=&gésha-visesha-rupa-mahim-Apåst-Apsarah-kantibhiraj 5 t-érshya-kalah shy-api pranayinah karnn-Otpalais-taạitah jayanto pravisa6 ukita-smara-bara-prðtthapitt(t)-Antar-vyatha[h*) s&ndri(ndra)-svéda-jal-&vafè(sb)chana
vagan=niryvi 7 ta-rôm-dikuraḥ 11 Atyat[t*]unga-karindra-danta-musala-prodbhåsi-r8[chi*]s-chayair=
dab[v]anta-dhvar8 sana-nishphalikfita-larach-chandr-8dayaih s ary vadá 11(1) yatra&sid-asati-janasya 9 visadan muktamayam mandanam sanket-aspadam-spy-attya dhavalam pré10 sada-sring-Agrataḥ (11) Mahanadis-tunga-taranga-bhanga-sphâr-chchhalach-chbi11 karavadbhir-Arât [1] yasmin=rat-âsaktimad-anganânâ[m] frå (sra)m-&[pa*]nðdah
kri(kriya 12 tê marudbhiḥ I(I) Tasmat sri-Yayatinagardt | Löka-traya-prathita-subhra-ya13 éð-vitâna-vy&pt-&shta-dik-prasabha-nirjita-vairi-vargah råjå va(ba) bhûva bhuvi 14 bhävita-bhavya-mürttiḥ Sriman sarôja-vadano Janamejay-akhyaḥ 11 Nir15 dårit-Ari-kari-kumbha-samüha-mukta-muktậphala-prakara-datta-rathanga.dh - 16 rab () tasmad-ajáyata jagat-[t]raya-gita-kirttir-held-vinirjita-ripur-nfipa17 tir=Yayati) Il
Yat 6-khadg-Agra-vipăţita-dvipa-ghatA-kumbhasthalâd=ullasa18 n-mukta-jala-ribhashitam prati-raña[m] prithvi-vadh-ūra[b]sthalam sas[v]ad. dv[&]ra-nama
Second Plate; First Side. 19 D-naradhipa-sirôratn-ånšu-jål-amala yat-påd-amya(mbu)ja-rênavaḥ samataya tad-ra20 mi-lakshmimi dadhuḥ || Madyal 7-18l-ali-mâl-akula-karata-put-âsvå(sya)ndi-dana
pravah 21 n sindür-Arakta-kumbhån sita-prithula-radân Kamadev-Adi-samjian ji22 två valam-jau patita-sura-vadhû-vismaya-amêra-vaktraḥ khadgi trimga-ke23 rîndrån Gara-nikara-hat-&rðhakan-agrahîd=yaḥ 11 Patras-tasya va(ba)bhuva dha24 rmma-nirata h fri-Bhima-púryvð rathaḥ khyataḥ kshmaper-nish@vyamana(na)-chara[nal
&-chůdámanir-bh übhujan yðasau Baucha-mabadhandpi samard lakshmiḥ() pare26 sharin ya(ba) láj-jagrahakshatavairi-varga-vibhavaḥ saundarya-6ðbh-Aspadar || 27 Paramami hês vara-paramabhattaraka-maharajadhiraja paramé. 28 &r&-8ô makulatilaka.triKalinga dhipati-sri-Mah-Sivagu29 ptarjad va-pád- & nudhyâta-para mamá hê s var&-parama bhattara30 ka-maharajadhiraj-parames vara-Sô makulatilaka-tri Kalinga31 dhipati-sri-Mahl-Bhavaguptarë jadêvah kusalA(11)
Kösala-Sakhanga
25
Represented by a plain symbol.
From the original plates • Metre : Sárdalsvikridita ; and in the next two verses. • Metre : Upajati of Indravajra and Upendravajra.
Metre: Vasantatilaka; and in the next verse. • Metre : Sardalavikridita. . Read trimfat-karindrds.
7 Metre : Sragdhari
Metre: Sardalavikridit.

Page #430

Katak Plates of the 3rd year of Maha-Bhavagupta II.
Sनावादास रानालकाला स्वास्नलायायाराम
सनातसमानतासातजनाराजसातारा महावितलाल रानाले यसलाररावा सा सातारालादारतलहलावावायापहा हा तलाकमान डायनासम्हाडनाराडा
मान याbिinाताहतानातल्लक्काडा नानासानादास्तारासारखा सनराजारामारकासारसानाला
रारातारायानावाडा 10FTITIZENSप्तइशारामा
तराहारवासालानाशा 12
राजा रासनानदारुतराहाललल ranलायादार हातातिनातनमानाडाहतात 14T15लाशतत्ताडरवारासा ((( प
हाडरसनदाहरणरकारका 10सारखा. राजसाहलाताचा
साहाराहा 185
लशवरया
sio
| দু হানে । দot এter। [মরপও20
लामाकासहवासाला
- SENARसालारनामा 22
गातारारातालामतलाशाहतात SET लामाता साहारामाहानहरात 24
तारातारातहलज्ञानासन सातारासलिलातहाराहायशातारात लगातार होतालाइरालासा साताराताला धावपटाला ताल-
ताराहशमता राडार साताराहातारपरशरारत -सनातना र
सशसल्लागारानलाहकार KEEPा दासलाडारकतनापहासलगाएर राहातातारातालकालानराशाराहायलमा यूतावासरानावनातरमाकाशवाहा 34RELAधानसूवारातरराकटानक
वाहा रारानराएरशारदाराला 96BAC ला राहताततरतामाता
J.F.FLEET, I.c.s.
SCALE -64
W. GRIGOS, PHOTO-LITH

Page #431

üb
ন=৫৭ সালে ৪৪ 4t৷বানীদী মসনদ (ভ।
দেবীপ্রঙ্গছে সবগুস্তাহবদেশে 40 হব(সুত্বৰ সংবেহায়দেম হোয়।। | {{{{(সনইনাসের পুত্র। 42 সুনে ছুটে হারালার। মু নফ6 সেসমেথানভেদে 44 ঈcdানো7ে(
দোসগুষ্টি। Bী হজনক নভোজনরছি। * যে দেবকুমাৰhaz(2গ্রসেদ হাত
হাজী হবে।সূ3বসরজনী। +৪
= {attZদ্ধর 3েবন। | যে ১at{তষ্ঠাত্* (*) (
জানাৰ ৪০ এর দর:zU5াইযস্বত্ব নাই। | Ctণাস্ত্র (লেন[(z ( b2 বানসাসেন
যনেয়। এই পদবীসুস সদসয়;
কননা 4 13ঋনেসাক্সেসাঙ্গায়নের
| ঃ
15 - 75%-৬; মন প
ড়ে : :: প
... শৈল 7. tt/ ২ শে:-) তো নয়
ক?' হুন নলে ১০ম দিল । "? | নী৷ ল য (শ, শ ব ( “ তু না তা জানে , ”
বা এ [% সস বা হাল ( 1, (পূলের সালে গান:বানি। nrcল ? (ন।
পরে পান থে৭
শীত মে দিবানিতে হোসাহ২৪।নামশিন। Scৰা ৷ks হল(সুধু স',
মওলানা বহ। , ফলক। (সনাহেনকৰক S k :57।
-X। ৪৪ ?” প্রদ। ২।।।। -(6rৎ ২৭ ৫ ৷৷২৫ন হCেম। এ সূৰৰো। জু o ' ।
ই হাদেব স ম ল য়ছে ৪ ৫7--16 যজ্ঞধী নহে। Paষার খাবেন মানে হয়। বরনােদিনী” , {{
ধৈs tদে ননএন লন( ,

Page #432

No. 47.]
32 dyanha-vishayîya- | â (sam)
33 pâjya
34 varidhaja-raj-rapaka-rajapatra-råjavallabh-âdîn
35 samajñâpayati |
bhavatâm
yethâssmåbhir-ayan-grâma
36 h sa-nidhiḥ a-Spanidhib sarvva-va(ba)dha-vivarjitaḥ sarvv-ôparikar-âdâ
RECORDS OF THE SOMAVAMSI KINGS OF KATAK.
Gaudasimipilli1-grimé
sa ga
Viditam=astu
samahartri-sanniyakt-Adhikarika-dāṇḍaplai(fi)ka-pisu(šu)na-võtrik-
tad-vishayiya-vr(be)hmap[*]n=
Second Plate; Second Side.
37 na-sahi (hi)tab 13 chatuḥ 8-Amra-madhukaḥ sa-gartt-ôsharab sa-jala-sthalaḥ 15 38 Śrâvastl-mandanh(lê) Kasi111-bhaṭṭagrams-vinirggataya
Dé
39 vibhogavi(vi)shaylyn-Bingöl-grama-rástavyāya
Kausika-gri
40 ya Visvamitra-Devarata-Andalya (la)-pravaraya Kauthuma-charanaya Chchhands41 g-akh-adhy[*]yine bhatta-Paramvara-pantrys bhatta-Vasishtha-sutkys 42 râpaka-dri-Bachchhô-nâmnê
surya-grahanê
salila-dhara-puraḥsaram-a-chamâtâpitror-åtmanas-cha
43 ndra-târak-årka-kshiti-sha(sa)makal-ôpablog-ârtha[m] 44 punya-ya-bhivriddhay tâmra-éles[né*]==åkarikritya pratipadi(di)ta îyêga45 tyas samuchita-kara-nikara-bhoga-bhag-adi(di)kam-upanayadbhiḥ
SU
46 khêna prativastavyam-iki(ti) [1] bhâvibhis-cha bhûpatibhiḥ dattir=iyam-a47 smadiya dharmma-gauravâd-asmad-anurodhâch-cha sva-datti(tti)r-i(i)-nupâlant48 y[*] 11 Tatha oh-ôktam dharmma-sastre || Va(ba)hubhir-vasudhâ datta rajabhib Bags49 r-âdibhiḥ 1
yada bhumis-tasya tasya tada phalam yasya yasya
bhtdea
50 phala-sankhá(aka)vab para-datt-êtê(ti) pârthivåb sva-dattat-phalam-ananta[th] pars.
da
51 tt-ânupåland II Shasht[i]m varsha-sahasrani svargê môdati bhumi-daḥ (1) 52 kshêptâ ch-ânumantâ cha dvau tau naraka-gaminau || Agner-apatyam prathamam
53 suvarnṇam bhûr-Vaishnavi sûrya-sutâs-cha gåvaḥ yaḥ kanchana [th] gâna(ñ= cha) mahin-cha
54 dadyâd-dattas-trayas-têna
bhavanti lô kê(k&h) ||
Asphotayanti pitard
1 Read vishaytya-Gauda"; omitting the mark of punctuation. This mark of punctuation is unnecessary.
This word, standing alone as it does, is meaningless. This mark of punctuation is unnecessary.
This mark of punctuation, again, is unnecessary.
7 This mark of punctuation, also, is unnecessary.
357
Metre: Sloka (Anushtabh); and in the next two verses. 11 Metre: Sloka (Anushtubh); and in the next five verses.
Kōsale
sarvvån
Third Plate.
88 jataḥ
55 lgayanti pitâmahâḥ bhûmi-dâtâ kulê nas-tr[â]+[a] [bha]vi[shya]56 [Bb]i[m] yah pratigrihpati yad-cha bhimi[h] praysehobha[ti ubhan tau punya-karmaņau]
57 niyata[m] svarga-gåmin[au] Il Tadigin[A] sahnerton vajaplys]-[ma cha]
"
Hara
há]rayed-yas-tu
58 gavam koti-pradânêna bhûmi-harttâ na sudhyatê (41) 59 manda-vu(ba)ddhis-tamo-vritaḥ sha (su)-va (ba)ddhô vårupaiḥ pasais-ti[r]yagyoni[m]
Read itymavagatya.
10 Metre: Indravajra.
Må
å
78
This mark of punctuation is unnecessary.

Page #433

858
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
.
60 chchhati (ID) Sva-dattâm=para-dattam=vd y hardd=vasundharan1 B&
vishthaya [m] ki. 61 mir-bhůtva pitribhiḥ saha pachyaté (11) Adityð Varand Vishņur-Vra(bra)hmå
8ômô 62 hatása(da)naḥ salapāņigacha bhagavån=abhinandanti bhdmi-dam 1(11) S[&*]månyo =
yam dharmma-sêtu. 63 renfipâņi[m] kale-kåle pålaniyo bhavadbhiḥ sasa)rvvån-êtân=bhävina)
pârthivêndran 64 bhūy8-bhůyo yâchaté Råmabhadrah (11) Itis kamala-dal-&m[bo]a-vi(bi) nda-lôlâm
srifériya65 m=anuchintya manushya-jîvita[m] cha sakalam-idam=ndáhřita cha vudvas
na hi pu66 rushaiḥ para-kirttayo vilopyah (ID) Yên=&tyanta-sur-lear-Adhipa-gura[b]
praji-abhimanai. 67 [**]=jitô råjñ=&rôpita-rajya-bharam=atula[m] yal=ch=&vahal=lilaya yasy=&sin=
[no]aya-vikra68 ma-dvayam-api prêy&[n] sakha sarvvadá sa srêyan dhřita-san[dh]i-vigraha
padaḥ sri-Si69 ngadattaḥ kṣiti (in) Namna Mangaladattêna kayasthena sa -v- alêkhi
sasanam - 70 sam y åvach=chandr-arka-târakaḥ 11 Paramamahéévara-paramabhat[t']araka-mahi
râjâdhiraja71 paraméévara-8ômakulatilaka-triKalingadhipati-ri-Bhimarathadhvasya
pra72 varddhamana-vijaya-rajyê tsiti7-samvatsarê Mårgasirshamasiya-sukla-paksh[@]
tithau třit[i]73 yâyam yatr-anken-&pi samvat 3 Mârga budi 858 11 Vijñåni-Madhu
ma[ll@]DA atkaritano [ll]
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. The record opens with a description of the charms and delights of a town named Yayatinagara (line 12), on the Mahanadi (1. 10), using the four verses which in E. are applied to Vinitapura. Then, in five more verses, of wbich three occur in E., it mentions a king named Janamêjaya (1. 14), his son Yayati (1. 17), -and the latter's son Bhimaratha (1. 24). Then it continues :-- From the town of Yayatinagara (1. 12), the most devout worshipper of (the god) Mahêávara, the Paramabhattaraka, the Maharajadhiraja, the Paramesvara, the ornament of the Sômakula, the lord of the three Kalingas, the glorious MaheBhavaguptarjadeva (L.) (1. 31), who meditates on the feet of the most devout worshipper of (the god) Mahsvara, the Paramabhattáraka, the Mahdrajddhindja, the Paramésvara, the ornament of the 86makula, the lord of the three Kalingas, the glorious MahlSivaguptarajadeva (1. 28-29), being in good health (1. 31), and having done worship to the Brahmans of the district at the village of Gaudasimiņilligrams in the KosalaSakhangadyan ha vishaya (1. 31-32), issues & command to all the officials and servants of the king, to the effect that the viilage in question has been given by him, by this charter, on the occasion of an eclipse of the sun (1. 42), to the Ránaka Rachchh8 (1. 42), son of the Bhafta Vasishtha and son's son of the Bhatta Paramèsvars, an immigrant from the bhatta-village
1 Read haréta vasundharda, • Bead buddhod. 7 Read tritiya.
• Metre : Salini.
Metre : Sardůlavikridita. & i.e. triflya
• Metre: Pushpitágra. • Metre : sloka (Anushtabh). . Read thirgan.

Page #434

No. 48.]
KANCHI INSCRIPTION OF VIKRAMADITYA.
359
of Kåsili in the Sråvasti mandala (1. 38), a resident of Singõigrama in the Devibhôga visbaya in KÔBala (11. 38-39), belonging to the Kausika gôtra, with the pravara of Visvâmitra, DA varata, and Audala, and a student of the Chhandôga fákhd.
Lines 44 to 66 are occupied with the usual mandate to future kings to continue the grant and with benedictive and imprecatory verses.
Lines 66 to 69 praise a minister of the king, named Singadatta, holding the office of Sandhivigrahin, and, in doing so, use the verse which in E. is applied in the case of Chhichchhatesa.
A verse in lines 69 and 70 tells us that the charter was written by the Kayastha Mangaladatta.
And lines 70 to the end give the date of the third tithi in the bright fortnight of the month Marga or Margadirsha in the third year of the victorious reign of the most devont worshipper of (the god) Mahesvara, the Paramabhattaraka, the Maharajadhiraja, the Paramébvara, the ornament of the 8ômakula, the lord of the three Kalingas, the glorious Bhimarathadeva.
No. 48.- KANCHI INSCRIPTION OF VIKRAMADITYA.
By E. HULTZBCE, PH.D. In editing the Karam plates of the Pallava king Paramdévaravarman I., I noticed a Kanarese inscription in the Kailisan&tha temple at Conjeeveram, which proves that a king Vikramaditya, who is shown by his surnames to belong to the Western Chalukya dynasty, captured Kanohi and visited the temple. I now edit this record from excellent inked estampages, recently prepared by my Tamil Assistant, Mr. T. P. Krishnasvami Sastri, M.A.
As stated in my former notice, the inscription is engraved on the back of a pillar of the mandapa in front of the RAjasimhêsvara shrine, and nearly touches the east wall of another mandapa which, at a later time, has been erected between the shrine and the front mandapa. This circumstance makes it impossible to read the inscription from the stone and renders the preparation of good estampages a work of some difficulty. The alphabet of the inscription is Old-Kanarese ; and the language is Kanarese prose, with the exception of the concluding sentence, which is half Sanskrit and half Kanarese.
The inscription records that, after his conquest of Kanohi, Vikramaditya-Satyádraya did not confiscate the property of the Rajasimhôávara temple, but returned it to the god. It ends with an imprecation, and with the names of the writer and of another official who superintended him.
In the inscriptions of the Western Chalukyas of Badimi, both Vikramaditya I. and Vikramaditya II. are stated to have taken Kånchi,- the former from Igvarapôtar&ja, .c. the Pallava king Paramêávaravarman I., and the latter from Nandipôtuvarman. Though the subjoined inscription is not dated and might thus belong to the reign of either of the two Vikramadityas, it may be assigned with great probability to Vikramaditya II., because the Wokkalêri plates explicitly state that the latter, after his conquest of Kanchi, made gifts to the Rajasimhêsvara temple.
1 South Indian Inscription, Vol. I. p. 147.
1 According to Mr. Kittel's Dictionery, Kanchi is a Kanarese tadbhavs of Klicbt (Conjeeveram). It occurs alan in Kadarese inscription of Govinda III. ; Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 127. * See Houth-India, Iwcriptions, Vol I. p. 145.
. ibid. p. 146.

Page #435

360
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
1 Svasti
[11]
Vikramaditya-Betyáraya-Br[]]Prithuvi.vallabha Maharajadhi3 raja-Paraméévara-Bhattarar
2
4 fichiyan-konḍu
Rajasi[m]ghêévara
5 da
6 rgge 7 dharmmada
TEXT. 1
dhanamân-kandu
bitter
maguldu dêva[1] Intu bitta bhatika sthitiyu[m] ty-akalarangan.
8 mân-alivar-iy=ârâ
ghatigers
9 janaman-kondara
lökakke sandar-apple
10 Niravadya-érimad-A[ni] varita punyavallabhê11 na likhitam-i[dam] Vallabhadurjjayar-adhikaradi[m]
Ka
TRANSLATION.
maha
[*]
[VOL. III.
(Line 1.) Hail! Vikramaditya-Satyaárays, the favourite of Fortune and of the Earth, the Maharajadhiraja Paramétvara Bhattara, having captured Kañchi (and) having inspected the riches (belonging) to (the temple of) Rajasinghesvara (s.e. Rajasimhêévara), gave (them) again to the god.
(L. 6.) Those who destroy these letters and the stability of the king's charity which was thus given, shall enter the world of those who have killed the men of the assembly (?)* of this city.
(L. 10.) This (ediet was) written by the blameless and illustrious Anivaritapunyavallabha under the authority of Vallabhadurjaya.
1 From inked estampages, prepared by Mr. T. P. Krishnasvami Sastri, M.A.
2 Read Prithivi.
Bead bhattárara.
The Kanareee term ghatige (ghafikd in Sanskrit) possibly corresponds to the sabhai (sabhd in Sanskrit) of Tamil inscriptions.

Page #436

Kanchi Inscription of Vikramaditya.
E. HULTZBOH.
SCALE ONE-THIRD
Photo. LO. Calcutta
Ref. No. 919. . ud-Jun
.--03,

Page #437


Page #438

INDEX.
•
137
..
295
16
PAGB
PAGE Abbalabba, queen of Guņaduttaranga-Bâtoga,
sira (Arya), . . . . . 177, 182 sifvarya, . . . . . .
• 292
. Abhinandadôvs, ., . .
• 212 Airali, n., . . . . . . abbyantara-siddha, . . . . . 296 Aiyapadáva, k, . . abhyavahậra-mandape, .
Aiyaparkja, Sildra ch., . . 294, 295 abhyavabåra-våra, . 17 Ajante, i., . .
. 334n Achchân, m. . 150 Ajirage, vi.
• 209 Âehehân, , . . • • •
• 150 • Ajirage-kholla, di.,
• 209 Achehharampafarman, ti...
134 Ajitasêna, Jaina preceptor, . . 188, 205, 207 Achyutapuram, i., . . • 127, 130, 131n Ajitasênâchårya, Jaina author, .
188n Achyutaraya, Vijayanagara k.,. 148, 149, 151 ajñapti, .. a. dûtaka,. . . . 221, 222 Achyutarya, mn., . . . . . 237, 258 Ajurika (Ajare), ti.. . .
. 209n Achyutêndramaharayapura, 5. a. Onamáfijóri, 149 Akalsöka, Jaina author, 186, 187, 200, 201n Adaiyapu, ri.. . . . . . . 145n Akala varsha, sur. of Krishna I., . . 104 Adeyåra-rashtra, di.,. . . . 144, 140Akalavarsha, sur. of Krishna II., . . 268n, 293 adhika, intercalary, . . . . 35, 119 Akalavarsha, sur. of Rashfrakúta kings, 168, adhiraja . . . . 165
169, 171n Adi-Cbanddevara, saiva saint, , . 73 Akhadada, vi... . . . . . 296 Adipurana, quoted, . . 186, 187n AkhilAndankyaki, goddess, . . . . 73 Adisur, vi.. . . . . . 332 Akkalerája, sur. of Valaka-KAmaya, 72, 73 Adity, 16., . . . . . 68, 214 akkasåle, a goldsmith, . . . . 213 Aditya I., Chļa k. . 280 akshashlin, 8. a.[akkasale,
21 and add. Adityachihallaka, m., 58 Akshasara kaprapa, di., .
319, 323 Adityadêva, m., . .
42 akshini, . . . . . . 126, 254 Aditya-Karikala, Chbļa k., .
283n Alachapura, vi.. . . . . . 177, 183 Adityasena, k.,
. . . 328 Alagadri, ., . . . . . 240, 256 Adityavarman, Sildra ch...
294
Alagar hill, . . . . . 240 Âdiyappêndra-Nayaka, ch., .
Alamanda, in . . 17 and add., 128n, 131n Advaitavadin, a Vedantin, .
Alankárschintamani, name of a work, . . 188n Âgama, . . .
Alampandi, oi, . . . 224, 225, 226, 229 ågåmin, . . . . . 126, 254 Alândalâ, vi., .
345, 346, 350 Agasty, n., . . . . . . . 257 Alattur, i., . . . . 166, 182 Agnisarman, me,
. . . 58
Alexander, k., . . . . 334, 338 agrabára, 33, 34, 35, 41, 60, 64, 65, 94, AllAlabhatta, m., . . . . . 150
102, 131, 133, 215, 291, 292 alphabets :Abalya, f., . . . .1982, 251n Chera-Påndys (Vattelattu), . Abavamalla II., Westeru Chalukya l., 188, 204 Grantha, 7, 67, 70, 71, 72, 74, 80, 93, 117, Abichobhatra, Di., . . . 231, 235
118, 143, 161, 220, 224, 225, 226, Ahobala, ., . . . . 240, 256
229, 976 Ahobala (Ahobilam), vb., 116, 126, 152, 340 Kanarese, 41, 113, 147, 158, 176, 185, 208, Abbbhala, m., . . . . . 84
211, 224, 230, 359
.
.
149
The figures refer to pages; 'n' after a figure, to footnotes; and add.' to the addition on p. vii. f. The Lollowing other abbreviations are used :-oh. - chief ; co. country; di. - district or division , do. - ditto; dy.. dynasty; f. fomala; k. ling . - male ; mo. - mountain; ri. - river ... - 1900 as ; sur. - surname te templa; vi, - village or toron.

Page #439

362
PAGE
Kharoshthi, 135 and add., 137, 139, 140n Nagari, 1, 42, 46, 103, 110, 130, 162, 214,
217, 220, 221, 222, 263, 268, 292, 293, 302, 304, 307, 312, 328, 341, 345, 351, 355
Nandinagari,
.
Telugu,. Âlvår, m.,
Alvár, a Vaishnava saint,
Alwar, vi.,.
Amaraganga, Yadava k.,
Amaragangêya, s. a. Amaraganga,
Amarakosa, quoted,
Amaravati, vi.,
Âmardaka, vi.,
Âmardakatirthanatha, m.,
Amarêévara, te.,.
Ambâbâî, te.,
.
Amoghavarsha II., do., Âmravatavaka, vi..
ambalam, a hall, Ambâpati, s. a. Siva,
Ambêrà, queen, Ambhôjasambhu, m.,
Ambikapati or Ambikéévara, s. a. Biva, Ambû-érêshthin, m.,
amhati, a gift,
Amma I., Eastern Chalukya k., .
Amma II., do.,
Ammaya, m.,
35, 113, 117, 147, 237 21, 59, 82, 94, 286, 315 240, 256 and add.
240 263 217, 218
218
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
.
Anantadêva, astronomer, Anantadêva, Silara ch.,
Anantakrishna, m., Anantanarayana, m.,
•
Anantavarman, do.,
Anantaya, m., Anantpur, vi.,
•
20n, 32n, 830, 253n 94, 95, 96, 277n, 384n 264, 265, 266 266
•
47, 94, 95, 102
213
Amritêsvara, te., Âmûr-kôṭṭam, di.,
Âmûru-kôța, s. a. Âmûr-kôṭṭam,
Apahâditya, m., . Ânaikkuta, m., Ananta, m., Ananta, Naga k.,
•
Amoghavarsha, sur. of Vaddiga,
Amoghavarsha I., Rashtrakuta k., 162, 163, 167, 168, 175, 177, 182, 268, 269,
284, 285
293n
1730
295
•
•
148 336 162, 163, 170 €150 169, 175
.
angarabgabhoga, 1020
. 256
Angaya, m., Anivâritapunyavallabha, m., Añja-nâḍu, s. a. Ânda-nâdu, Añjuvannam,
• 360
35n
67, 69
ankakara, a champion, Anmakonda, vi.,
. 307n
Anna, m., Annappaiya, m.,
82, 83, 89 . 150 . 270
.293n
Anna-Vêma or Ana-Vême. Reddi k., 59, 60, 64, 65, 66, 92n, 286, 287, 291, 292 Anna-Vêmapura, s. a. Immadilanka, 60, 65 Anna-Võta, Reddi k., . 287, 291 270 Annigere, vi., 170 141, 142 42
anta, a neighbour, antaranga,
anupravaras :
Ambarisha,
Angiras,
282, 293 268, 269, 293 50, 52
214
.
149n, 281 149
Anantavarma-Chôdaganga, Eastern Ganga k.,
.
222, 837 17, 18, 20, 131 150 1730
Ana-Vêmâya-Reddi, a, a. Anna-Vêma, Ânda-nadu, di.,
Andari, vi.,
Andhra, co.,
Andi-nadu, s. a. Ânda-nadu,.
Andurai, vi.,
•
Anga, co.,.
Angala-Madhava, s. a. Madhava II.,
Barhaspatya,
Chyavana,
Byavasva, Yuvanava,
PAGE
287 35, 40 166, 182
75, 78, 82, 89, 111
35n
Aphsad, vi., Appalaya, m.,
[VOL. III.
angarangabhoga,.
angarangavaibhava or angarangavaibhoga, 8.a.
•
Aparajita, silara ch., 268, 269, 270, 293," 295, 299, 302n
325, 328, 329n, 330, 331
58 150 34, 149, 150, 255, 256, 257, 354 231, 235
⚫ 256 150 278
. 150
. 186n
| Aptamimarsh, xame of a took, Apurvahata, m., . 294, 295 aputrikådbana,
111
ârâms,
257 257
134 . 264 341n, 346 259, 260
Ârammi-raiya, di., Arant or Arani, ri Arapupuse, oi,
120, 126 7 Aravidu (gen. Araviți), vi., 238, 252, 254 Arhanandisiddhantadeva, Jaina preceptor, 211 Arhat, .. 165, 181, 199, 203, 208, 212
.
.
•
Appan, M.,
Appar, s. a. Tiranavukkaraiyar, Appaya, m.,
59, 64, 286,
280 149, 153
164, 166
95, 102n
"
.
.
•
344
344
344
344
344
344
"

Page #440

Arimjaya, Chola k., Aringal, vi.,
Arivarman, s. a. Harivarman,
Ariya-Pillai, m.,
Arjunadeva, Chaulukya k., Arjunavarman, Paramára k., Arkigrama, vi.,
Arulala-Perumal, te.,
Arunachaléévara, te.,
Arunâdri, m.,
Arunagiri, m.,
Arunkål, s. a. Aringal, Ârára, m.,
aruvaņa, tax,
Aryadeva, Jaina preceptor,. Asachchhadi, vi.,.
Advapati, k., Âtakûr, vi.,
Atreya, m.,
Aubhala, m.,
•
•
•
•
Anpapatikastes, quoted, avagraha,.
Avañchapali (Avañchapalli), vi., avant, a district,
Avanigiri, fort,
Avvêévara, te.,. Ayanampândi, vi, ayaputa, a prince,
Ayaktaka,. Ayya, ch.,. Ayyabhatta, m.,.
PAGE
283n
149
159, 165
9
303
47, 111
845
71, 118, 240 282 240, 256 240, 257 149
Asâmbara, s. a. Digambara, Asanavira, vi., Âgara, a demon, ashtabhôgya, ashta-mangala, Ashtasahasri, name of a work, Asni, vi.,
•
Asoka, Maurya k., 134, 135, 136, 137, 141,
Astakapra, s. a. Hathab,
1650, 171n, 335, 337 Aarayanadi-vishaya, s. a. Aḍêyara-rashtra, 145 . 319 222 330
Asuravali, vi.,
159, 175, 176, 280, 282 295 119, 126 .198n, 206n
.46, 104, 293, 329, 351, 355
.
•
•
240, 256
184, 231, 236
187, 201
270, 271 201
•
Avantivarman, ch.,
Avarêtika-vishaya, di., Avasara L., Sildra ch.,
Avasara II., do...
Avasara III., do.,
Avinita, Western Ganga k., 160, 161, 166,
INDEX.
•
•
. 126
125n
·
. 200n
330, 332
•
50, 52
95
. 238
. 297 50, 52 294 294, 295 294
168, 173, 175, 182 293, 295
93
•
136, 137, 140, 141
323 83, 90
255
Ayyadevararya, m., Ayyalu, m., Ayyana-singa, biruda, Ayyañohéri, vi.. Ayyapa, m.,
Badaba, a Brahmana,. Badami, vi.,. Badara, ri., Badarasiddhi, vi.,
Baddega, s. a. Vaddiga, Bagadage, s. a. Bagalkot, Bagalkot, vi.,
B
Ballala II., Hoysala k.,
Ballala III., do.,
Bage (or Bågenâd) Seventy, di, 296 Baghor, s. a. Vyaghrapataka,
253n
Bahal, vi, Baitarani, ri.,
355 . 339
Bakhtiyâr Khilji, Bengal k., Baladeva, m., Bâlârjuna-Sivagupta, k., Bali, demon,
. 284 333 .74, 78, 311 Balla or Ballama, Vijayanagara queen, 238
Table, 252 . 8n 115 208, 211 ⚫ 295
184 . 211 . 212 74, 78
91
1, 2, 3, 230, 208 add., 279n, 359
34
•
PAGE
. 292
34.
•
208 and add., 212
. 149 . 257
.
363
58
175, 177, 183
230, 235, 316
280
169
265
110
.
•
.
Ballaladeva, Silahára ch., Baltipatna, vi., Balugêri, vi., Bamani, vi., Bammyôja, m., Bana, demon,
Bana, family, 74, 75, 78, 79, 164, 168, 173n,
Banadhiraja, Bana k.,
186, 280 74, 78 Banavase or Banavasi, vi, 23n, 117, 177, 183 Banavase Twelve-thousand, di, .117 Bapavidyadhara, Bána k., 75, 78 Banduladevi, te., 91 Bangalore, vi., 8, 9, 11, 160, 166, 173, 174 Bangarama, Vijayanagara queen, 238 Table, 258 Bappasvamin, M., Bappuka, k., Bappaks, m Baroda, vi., Basavabbatta, m., Basavåvadhanin, m., Bauddha,.
58 282 58 329 • 150 256 186, 187, 200, 201

Page #441

364
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. UI.
PAGE 1
•
.
. 302n
.850
BayyAmbikA, queen of Mahadeva, 89, 90, 95 Bégûr, vi, . . . . . 178n Belûr, di.,
. . 115, 117 Beluvola or Belvola Three-hundred, di... 169, Beļvala (Beļvola )-vishaya, di, . . . 7 Benadovi, vi.. . . . . . 95, 102 Besnagar, vi.. . . Bêta, ch., . . . 94, 95, 102 Betesvara, te
. . 95, 96, 102 Betma, Kakatiya k., . . . 95 Bhâdåps, vi., . . • 268, 270, 271, 293 Bhadrabahu, Jaina saint, 171n, 185, 198 Bhagavadgitâ, quoted, . . . 2550 Bhagavat, 8. a. Vishnu, . . . 322 bhagya-rêkh . . Bhairanmatti, vi.. .
231n, 316 Bhairavabhatta, m., .
• 150 Bhaktavatsala, te., .
• . 276 Bhammaiya, 7.,
311 Bhandup, vi., .
2700 Bhanuchandra, 11).. .
, 130 Bhârasiva, family,
260 Bharata, India,
. . . . 199 Bhåravi, author,
. . . . 167 Bhaskara, astronomer, . . . . 111 Bhaskarabhatta, m. . . . .257 Bhaskara-kshetra, . . . 119, 125 Bhaskara Ravivarman, k.,. . . 67, 68, 69 bhasmaks, morbid appetite,. . . 199n Bhatakka, s. a. Bhatarka, . . . 919 Bhatárka, Valabhi k.,
320, 322 Bhatkal, vi., . bhattara,. . . bhattáraks, . . Bhattipróla, vi,
135 Bhaulla, m., . . . . . . 58 Bhava (Siv), eleven, . . . . . 92 bhavani, a method of keyotsargt, . . 2070 Bhavanaga, k., .
. . . . . 280 Bhavalarman, m., . . . . . 134 bhavya, the Jainas, . . . . . 198 Bhere, vin
287 Bhillama, Yadara k., . 111, 217, 218 Bhillama III., do.. .
. . . 850n Bhima, Sildra ch.. .
294, 295 Bhima, Sinda ch., . . 307, 310 Bhima, vi., . . . . . 47 Bhima I., ch., . .
. . . 88, 90 Bhima II., ch., . . . . 88, 91 Bhimakopa, sur. of Brfpupusba, . . .168
PAGE Bhimankatti, vi.. .
178n Bhimaratha, sur. of Maha-Bhavagupta II.,
326, 327, 355, 358, 369 Bhimasamudra, tank, . . . . 91 Bhimasêna, k., . . Bhimêlvarı, te., . . 91, 287n bhinnárs,
. . . . . 270 bhôgs, . . . . . . 284, 292 Bhogadēva hill, . . . . . 296 Bhóganátha, M., . · 22, 23, 24, 34, 119 Bhögkvati, mythical city, 231, 236, 308, 311,
316, 318 bogia • • • • • • • 184 Bhoja, k., . . . . . . . 9 Bhðjadáva, Kananj k., . , 265, 329 Bhôjadova, Paramára k., 46, 47, 48, 391,
386, 336, 337, 338, 339 Bhbjadêra I., sildhdra ch.. . 208, 211 Bhöjadeva II., 3. 4. Vira-Bhojadova
214 bhojaka, a priest, . . . . Bhojfárara, 8. a. Poysaldevara, . . 9 Bhrantamangala, vi,. . . Bhrántisvara, mh.,
. . 266 Bhukka, .. a. Bukka I., . . 114, 125, 126 bhtimi, a land measure, . . . 259 bbdmichchhidrs, . . 58, 109, 323 Bhatanatha-fri-Chittibhatta, . . Bhútárys, s. a. Batuga, . . Bhuvanaikamalla, sur. of some vars II. 235 Bhdvikrama, Western Ganga k., 161, 167,
176, 177, 182 bida, a camp, . 214 add., 216 add., 236n Bijja-Dantivarman, k. . 177, 183 Bijjaladért, queen of Somêsvars, . . . 9 Bijjaladevi, wife of Polasinda,
231, 235 Bijjalêndrs, k., . . . . 238, 251 Bilvanathêvars, te. . . . . . 70 birda, a rername, 40, 65, 125, 153, 154, 270n;
6. a. prasasti, 807n Bitngunts or Bitfarakunta, vi., 22, 24 and
add., 27n, 33, 84n, 116, 119n bitti, . e. vishti,
. . . 323n bone, creste . . . . . 147, 236 Bodh-Gaya, oi., . . . . 1, 2 Bommaya, ... . . . . . . 34 Bopapai, n., . . .
306 Brahma, god, 42, 59, 63, 80, 81n, 124, 204,
268, 270, 304, 306 Brabunagapta, astronomer, . . . 111 Brahmamurti, ., . . .
7

Page #442

PAGE 47, 105, 296n Brahmanas defeated in disputations, 200 Brahma-Sphutasiddhanta, name of a work,
111 83, 91
Bramma, ch.,
Brihajjâtaka, name of a work,
111 256
Brindavananatha, m.,
British Museum plates, 160, 161, 163, 166,
brahmspari, Brahmarakshas,
Broach, vi.,
Buddha,
Buddhavarasa, ch., Buddhists,.
INDEX.
167, 169 .173n 200, 201 54, 57
137, 138, 200, 335, 337
41 252
Buguda, vi.,
228
238 and Table, Bukka, Vijayanagara k., Bukka I., Bukkana or Bukkanna, do., 22, 23, 24, 32, 35, 36, 40, 114, 115, 117, 225, Bukka II., do., Bukkama, queen of lévara, bull, crest, 21, 59, 74, 130, 143, 220, 286, 319 Bûtuga, s. a. Jayaduttaranga-Batuga, 159,
36
148
169, 173n, 175, 183, 282, 283
Ceylon, Chaicha, ch.,
с
277, 280, 281, 283n, 294
Chalikka, k.,
117 184 293, 296 203 238, 251 136 Chalukya, family, 52, 136, 221n, 238 Chalukya, Eastern, dy., 143, 162, 171, 172, 220, 286, 332, 336
Chalke, family name,
chaityalaya, a Jaina temple, châkântara,
chakréévara, s. a. chakravartin,
.
Chalukya, Western, dy., 2, 50, 119, 160, 162, 168, 169, 170, 173, 188, 220, 280, 281, 269, 277, 293, 299n, 305, 307, 316, 359 Chalukya, family,
6
Chalukya, do.,
236, 293, 294, 305, 310 .9, 187, 203 307, 308, 310 .259, 260, 261n, 262n, 334n
Chalukya, do., Chalukya-Vikrama era, Chammak, vi.,. Champa, s. a. Vira-Champa, Champaramayana, quoted, Chamunda, goddess, Chanchana-Peggada, m., Chândagrama, vi,
71 251n ..305 318
351. 354
.
Chandakausika, quoted, Chandella, dy.,
Chandêsvara, Saiva saint,
Chandisvara, te., Chandpur, vi.,
Chandradeva, Kanauj k., Chandraditya, Silahara ch., Chandragiri, vi., Chandragiri hill, Chandragiri-rajya, di., Chandragupta, Jaina saint, Chandragupta, k., Chandragupta, Maurya k., Chandrakirti, Jaina preceptor, Chandra-mandala, di, Chandraprabha, Arhat, Chandrapura, vi., Chandrapura-samgamika, di., charana, s. a. vidya-chârapa, Chârâvana, m., Chârubennâ, ri.,. Chatera, ri.,
.
Chaudhuri-Kamagâunda, m., Chaudwår, vi.,. Chaundibhatta, m., chaurasi, eighty-four, Chautikanti-Ramarya, m., Chêlappaiyu, m, Chêmulya, s. a. Chênval, Cheñchi, s. a. Señji, Chendikêya, m., Chênval, Đảng Chera, co., Cheṭṭupêda, vi., Chevendru, vi., Chhattrapati, k.,. Chhattrasiva, vi., Chhichchhatêsa, M Chhinda, family, Chhittaraja, Sildra ch., Chicacole, vi., Chidambaram, vi, Chidambara vadhanin, m.,
•
Chikkabetta, s. a. Chandragiri hill, Chikka-Somaladevi, f, Chikulapalli, vi.,
China-Venkata, s. a. Venkata III., Chitkapura, s. a. Singavaram,
chinna, a fanam,
Chinnabhatta, author,
•
.
PAGE
255n
33n
277a
150
•
⚫ 260
. 331 208, 211
. 119 184 119, 120, 126
185, 198 333
·
. 171n
187, 202 294, 295 199
294, 295, 296, 297 259,260 . 199n
. 208 . 52n 20 211n 312n, 324, 345
150 254 and add. 150 270 294, 295, 296, 297
"
226, 229 . 214 295 17, 125, 152, 161, 163, 220
36n 93 33a 264, 265 355, 359
328n, 329, 330, 332 • 270n 130, 131n, 220, 332n 9n, 240, 276, 280, 281
240, 257
184 9 93
238 and Table 226, 229
92 118
•
•
•
365
.

Page #443

366
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
• 268
259
83, 91
PAGE Chintamani, Jaina author, 186, 200, 202n Chintamani, name of a work, . 186, 200, 202n Chintapada, . a. Chintapalli, . 95, 96, 103 Chintapalli (Chintapalle), vi,
. . 95, 96 Cbiplan, vi.. . . . . . 50 Chirurâpuri, di,
. . 120, 126 Chitaldroog, di, .
. . 115 Chiţeyâtyůra, pi., .
35, 40 Chitorgadh, vi., . . . 926n, 339 Chitragummi, di.,
. 222 Choda, 8. 4. Cbola,
. . 83, 91 Chalaganga, Eastern Ganga k., 131, 336, 837, 340 Chodaraja, ch., . .
820 Choďasamudra, tank,. .
. . . 91 Chod esvara, te., .
. . . 91 Chodhore-Kamagávunda, m.,
. 211 Chôdi, ch., . Chodi, k., . . . . . . 83, 90, 91 Chddddaya, k.,. .
83, 89 Chokkan&tbamakhin, m.,
240, 257 ChokkanAthas våmin, te., : .
240 Chokkávadbânio, .,
. 240, 257 Chola, .. a. Chole, . . . 8, 106, 153 Chola, co., 170, 67, 70, 71, 72, 73, 75, 80,
82, 84, 91, 118, 125, 145, 159, 166, 168, 169, 172, 175, 220, 225, 228, 278, 279,
280, 281, 282, 283, 284 Chola-KAmadirêja, ch., . . . . 221 Chola-Nardyana, sur. of Valaka-Kamaya, 72, 73 chöllika, . . . . . 263, 265 Cha Amani, name of a sork, churni, a note,. . . • 199 Cochin, oi., .
86, 67, 3120 Coimbatore, vi., .
163n, 1730 Cranganore, vi., . .
66, 67, 68
PAGE dandanátha, . . . . . 117 dandanayaka,
. . . 805 dåndapatike,
. . 323 Dandin, author,
186, 200 Dantidurga, Rashfrakúga k., 1, 103, 104, 167, 293 Dantiga, Pallava k., . . .
282 Dantivarman II., Rashfrakda k., Dåraparája, ch., . . . . 220, 221, 222 Darbhamalaka, vi.. . Darius, k., . .
. . . . 334 Dasanapura, vi., . . . . .277 das¶dha, . .
264n dates, recorded by a chronogram, • .40, 71, 220 dates, recorded in numerical symbols, 127, 130 and add., 134 and add., 135, 141, 319.
323, 328, 351 dates, recorded in numerical words, 22, 33, 65,
92, 125, 170, 207, 254, 291 Datta, n., . . . . . . . 58 Dattakasútra, commentary on the, 165, 181 Day&påla, Jaina author, . . 187, 203 Day&pala, Jaina preceptor, . . 188, 204 days, lunar :bright fortnight :
first,. . . 10, 96, 111, 215, 307, 310 second, . . . . . . 303 third, . . . 84, 92, 305, 344., 356, 369 fifth,. . . . 144, 170, 215, 287 seventh,
. . . 9, 54, 57 eighth,
131, 134, 159, 183, 341, 344 tenth,
. . . 229, 287n twelfth,
. 149, 315, 318 thirteenth, 10, 96, 263, 345, 346, 350, 351, 355 full-moon, 72, 73, 119, 125, 170, 208, 211,
239, 254, 287, 295, 297 dark fortnight :third, .
. 185, 207
269, 270 fifth, . .
. . . . . 118 sixth,. . . . . . . . 10 eleventh, .
. . . 10 twelfth,
. . . 214 thirteenth, . fourteenth. . . . . . 60, 65 fifteenth,
. . . .319, 323 new-moon, 3, 7, 8, 22, 33, 35, 40, 105,
127, 130, 169, 170, 217 days, solar :
twentieth, . . . . 131, 134 twenty-fourth, . . .
10
fourtb,
Dadda II., Gurjara k., . . . . 1780 Daddibhogin, tn., . Dadiġn-Madbava, 6. a. Koòganivarman, 164 Dabals, co., . .
177, 183 Dakshina-Kösala, di, . . 327, 351, 354 Damaks, m., . . . . . 344 Dâmâmbå, f., .
. 83, 91 Damanandin, Jaina preceptor, .
. 189 Dåmari, k., . . . 177, 183 Damodara-Nayaka, m.
. 318 Dånakhanda, name of a work, 60, 64n, 287

Page #444

Monday, Tuesday,
days of the week:
Sunday, 10, 72, 73, 159, 170, 183, 185, 207, 217, 231, 236, 307, 310, 315, 318 10, 35, 40, 170, 208, 303
10, 214 9, 10, 119, 125 118
96, 169, 170, 211, 215, 305
229, 263
Wednesday,
Thursday,
Friday, Saturday,
Dêbûr, vi, Déchaya, m., Dedda, M.,
Delhi, vi.,
Déogadh, vi.,
Deôli, vi.,
Deopara, vi.,
Desiga-gana,
Désilêya, m., Désiya-gana, deva, a saint,
Devagiri, vi,,
Dôvagupta, k.,
Dévahata, m.,
Devaki, queen of Timma,
Dévaladevi, queen of Sômésvara,
Dévalakshmi, vi.,
Devanahalli, vi.,
174 34
264 338, 339
329, 330, 332, 333
104, 282 328n, 329
162n
214
209
. 200n 217 260, 261
58
148
9, 11
296
237
140, 141
297
265
303
278
Dêvaraya I., Vijayanagara k..
36, 40
Dêvaraya II., do., 35, 36, 40, 41, 115, 116, 225
Dêvarayapura, s. a. Chiteyâtyûru,
Dêvanam Piyê, s. a. Asoka,
Dôvapala, m.,
Dévapaladeva, Kanauj k., Dévapattana, s. a. Vérâwal, Dêvåram, name of a work,
•
Dêvibhoga-vishaya, di.,
Déwal, vi.,
•
.
+
Dhâdiadéva, s. a. Dhidibhandaka,
Dhadibhandaka, ch.,
•
Dhammila, m.,
•
Dhammiyara, Silara ch.,
Dhangadêva, Chandella k.,
Dhaññakața, s. a. Amaravati,
Dbányaghata or Dhanyaghaṭaka, do.,
INDEX.
.
•
.
.
Dêvarebhatta, m.,
dêvar-kanmi, a pújâri,
Dévavarmadeva, Chandella k.,
Dévavarman, Kadamba k.,
Dêvêndravarman, Eastern Ganga k., 17, 18,
•
•
35
150, 292
73n 331 166
.
131, 133, 221, 332n 359 328, 329, 330, 332
305
305
323
294
330, 350n
94n 940
"
PAGE
•
•
•
Dhârâ, vi., dharana,
PAGE
Dharapêndra, Naga k.,
Dharanivaraha, sur. of Immadi-Nrisimha, Dharasêna I., Valabhi k., Dharasêna II., do, dhara-vâhala,
.47, 49, 329, 331 296 231, 235 .254n 322 .164, 173n, 319n
. 296 . 104
Dhârâvarsha, sur. of Dhruva, Dharavarsha-Nirupama-Dhruvaraja, Gujarat k., 329: dharma, religion, Dharmakhedin, m., Dharmaraja, m.,
198, 206 222n - 257
dharmasasana-paṭṭaiyam, a religious edict, . Dharmaya, m.,
73
. 150
Dhauli, vi.,
137
Dhavalasarasatirtha, s. a. Sravana-Belgola, 185, 206 Dhênnkakata, s. a. Amaravati,
.334n
dhimara or adhimâra (P), tree,
Dhona (P), vi.,
dhruva,
. 130 . 105 323 Dhruva, Rashtrakuta k., 104, 105n, 169, 171, 268 Dhruvasêna I., Valabhi k., 319, 322, 323 Digambara, 184, 185, 188, 189, 198n, 199n, 201, 203n DighwA-Dubanli, vi.,.
.
Dinakara, m.,
334 . 354 . 189
Divakaranandin, Jaina preceptor,.
Divalâmba or DivalAmbika, queen of Bûtuga,
Divi, s. a. Talagaḍa-Divi, Dôchayarya, m.,
Dôchi, m., Doddabundi, vi.,. Donepûndi, vi., Draksharama, vi., dramma, a coin,.
drângika, drishtam,
Drona, m., Dronacharya, m.,
Drôpasimha, Valabhi k.,
•
Dudia, vi., Durgabhatta, m., Durgamba, te., Durgapâla, ..
Durgappa, m.,
•
•
159, 177, 184 84, 92 292
93 174
93
.
367
287n
268, 270
323 259
58
222
322
258
150
82
314 21 129
268, 269 167
•
•
•
Durgasarman, m.,
Durlabha, sur. of Amôghavarsha I., Durvinita, author,
Darvinita, Western Ganga k., 160, 161, 166,
167, 182

Page #445

368
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
PAGE Dasala, m., .
. . : 314 dataka, 42, 105, 221, 222, 319, 323, 3611 dvadaßâtman, the sun,
. . . 206n Dvárajâ, &. a. Bhavant, . . .110n, 111 Dvårasamudra, vi., . . . . 9, 10, 115 Dvipa, s. a. Talagada-Divi,. 83, 84, 91, 92
eclipse, lunar, 119, 125, 170, 208, 209, 211,
212, 287 eclipse, solar, 3, 7, 8, 18, 20, 35, 42, 105,
217, 218, 341n, 355, 358 Edenåda, di.. . . . . . 214, 215 Ekámranátha, te.. . 36, 82, 93, 94, 95, 276 EkibbAvastotra, name of a work, . . . 187n elephant, crest, . . . . . 158, 165 Elephant-mountain, 8. a. Tiruvattiyûr,. . 71 Ellaya, 7... . . . . . . 34 Enumandala, 8. a. Yenamadala, . . . 96 Enumbaruta, vi.. . ErAla-nadu, Erå-påda or Era-nada, di, . Erambarage, 8. a. Yelburga,
230, 316 Erayamarája, 7., . .
. 221 Ereganga, Western Ganga k., .
160 Ereganga-Nitimârga-Konguņivarman, do., 175,
177, 182, 183 Eregittär-gana, . . . . . . 163n Ereyappa, Western Ganga k., 175, 177, 183 Erode, vi.. . . . . . . . 115
PAGE ganabhpit, . a.gapin, . . . . . 205 Gañadhtivars, s. a. Ganadharu . . . 202n Ganapa, 8. a. Ganapati, . . 94, 95, 101, 102 Ganapamba or Ganap&mbika, wife of Beta, 94,
95, 96, 101, 102, 103, 286 Ganaparya or Ganapaya, m.. . 237, 258 Ganapati, Kakatiya k., 640, 82, 83, 84, 90,
91, 92, 93, 94, 95, 101, 111 Ganapati, 77, . . . . . 111, 257 Ganapati or Gandía, god, 40, 59, 63, 82, 89,
94, 101, 114, 124, 251, 264 Ganapatt vara, te. . . 82, 84, 92 Ganapavarapäda, vi.,
. 1020 Ganapéka, 8. a. Ganapokvara, . . 103 Ganapesvara, te., . 84, 92, 95, 96, 102 Ganapokvaram, vi.. . 641, 82, 83, 84, 94, 95 gandabhêranda, . . . . . . 154 Ganda-Kandarpa, biruda, . . . . 269n Gapdaradityadova, sildhára ch., 208, 212, 214, 215 Gandaradityavarman, Chola k., . . 281, 283 Gaņdagad, vi.. Gapéágad, vi.. . . . . . . 318 Ganga or Ganga, family, 18, 20, 75, 104,
127, 129, 131, 133, 159, 161, 164, 166, 166, 167, 169, 171, 172, 173, 175, 177, 182, 186, 188, 204, 220n,
221, 222, 280, 282, 283, 332n, 336, 337 Gangą, ri., 3, 7, 16, 16, 59, 64, 66, 71, 73, 89, 124, 152, 164, 198, 199, 200, 284,
286, 291 Gangabhadra, m., . . . . . 42 Gangáchåri, m., . . . . . . 207 Gangadēva, silahara ch,. . . 208, 211 Gangadhara, m., . . . 111, 150, 256 Gangadharêkvara, te., . . . . 315, 318 Gånga era,
18, 21, 127, 130, 131, 134 Ganga-Gångêra, sur. of Batuga,. 169, 177, 183 Gangaikondasdlapuram, vi., . . 72n Gangamahadevi, queen, . . . 315, 318 Ganga-mandala Ninety-six-thousand, di. 183 Ganga-N&r&yana, sur. of Bûtug, 177, 183 Gangavådi, co., . . . 159, 175 Gangeya family. . . . . 18, 21 gapin, the head of a school, . 198, 203 garta or gartá, a trench, , , , 20, 134 Garuda, god, 11, 16, 17, 46, 103, 125, 208,
212, 268, 269, 293, 294 Gaudasimiņilli, vi, . . . 355, 358 Ganja, vii, . . . . . 1730 Gauri or Gaurâmbika, queen of Bukka I., 36,
40, 114, 115, 125
Firaz Shah, Delhi k., . fisb, crest, . . Fourth caste, s. a. Sadra,
. .
. . .
. 326n, 339 . . 8, 17 . 59, 64
G
Gadag, ui., . gadiyaņa, 4. a. gadyana, gadgåņa, a gold coin, gadyanaka, 8. a. gadyana Gajapati, dy. . . Gajjalbatti, vi., . . Gallaka, caste,. . gamågamika, . . gana, a share,
. . . . • . .
, 217, 218, 219
. . 296 184, 231, 236, 296n
. . 3,7 . 8, 333, 152 . . . 166 . . . 302 . . . 263
254

Page #446

INDEX.
369
Kantan,
.
52
.
.
.
.
68
ΡΑΘΥ Gaurt-tithị, . . . . . 84, 92 Gaatama, சாக்க, . ,
65, 951n Gautamabbatta, .. .
. . 150 Gautamasvâmin, Jaina saint, . . 186, 198 Gautami, ri.. . . . . 60, 65, 287, 291 Gautamiputra, Valfaka k., . , 260 Gavahana, vin . . . . . 296 gârunds, 4.6. gauda, . . .. .211n gåvanda, 8. 4. gåvande, .
236 Gay dhan, th,. .
5 and add., 7 Ghaishsa,. . .
. .2140 ghataka-kapaka,
. . . 264 Ghatalaga, m., . . . . . . 156 gbatige (ghatika), .
860n gbati-mala, 8. a. ghati-karman, . . .1990 gipigipi, tree, . . Giriyappa, , . . . . . . 257 Girnar, mo. . . Gabbila-Gribywatn, quoted, Godavarl, ri.. . 60, 108, Goggirkja, Sildra ch, . Gokarna, oi., . Gokarnasvamin, to. . . 90, 129, 133, 221 Goladhsa, , . . . . . . golla, a conherd, .
. . . 303n Gotkala, silahdra ch.. • 208, 212 Gonga villages, . . . 83, 91 Gopala, Vijayanagara k. . 238 and Table Gopålidéritadagapall-maths, 264 and add. gðparı, a toner, '.
. . 15 Gorakhpur, vi... . . . . 42 Gotamfputa Satakapi, Andhra k.. . 141 gotras :
Agasti, . . Agneys. . . . . . . 58 Atroys, . . .52, 254, 255, 256, 257, 292 Bharadvajs or Bharadvája, 34, 41, 58, 119,
126, 144, 150, 256, 256, 257, 292, 850, 864 Bhargava,
. 267 Darbha, . . .
. .
. 323 Dhananjaya,. .
257 Gargy. . . . .
293 Gautama, . . . 34, 58, 129, 150, 844 Harita or artta, 34, 42, 52, 106, 160, 161,
255, 256, 292 Kamakayana, . . . 292 Kapvayans, . . . . . 164, 181 Kapi, . .
34 Kayape, 34, 93, 106, 160, 165, 239, 254,
256, 292, 316, 818
PAGB Katyada, Kaundinya . . .34, 256, 257, 259, 292 Kausa,
. . . . . 58 Kaulika, 20, 34, 144, 150, 256, 256, 257.
259, 292, 369
. . . . . 344 Krishnatreya,
.
134, 344 Láváyana, Lohita,
. 60, 65, 257, 292 Madhara,
. . 68 Manavya, Mandgalys, .
. . 150 Magnabhargava,
• . . 160 Mudgals,
. . 58 Parisars, .
• 58, 106 Seitêba (),
. 105 Salavata,
. . . 256 Sankriti,
. . 150, 257 Bandila, Bandilya,
. . 7, 84, 111 Ssundana,
. . . . 58 Bavarns, . .
. . . . . 160 Brisalavata
34 Srivatsa, . .34, 255, 256, 257, 292 Vadhála, Varddhyaks, . . . . . . 94 Varahn@y. . . . . . 58 Vasishtba, .
. . 106, 150 Vatsa, . . 58, 105, 150, 256, 257, 306 Vishnaviddha. . . . . . 260 Visvamitra,
. . . . . 150, 257 . . . . . . 68
. . . . . . 58 Goranaiy, ... . . . . 270 Govardhana, god, . Govardhana-Martånds, ch., . . . . 69 Govakarman, m.. .
. 58 Govattana, vi... . . . . 64, 58 GOTO (Gon), ti, . . . . . . 117 Govinda, m., .
. . 256 Govinda I., Rashfrakúta k., 104, 171, 268 Govinda II., do.. . . 104, 171n, 268, 293 Govinda III., do., 54, 57, 103, 104, 105, 162,
163, 169n, 171, 282, 359n Govinda IV., do.. . . . 104, 269, 393 Govinda Dandata, ch., . . . 83, 89 Govindadiksbita, ... . . . . . 256 Govindaraja, Gujarát k., wovdar Gujarat e.
.
. . . 54, 57 Gorgdja, h., . . . . 212 grama-devata, . . . . . 258
3 B
Ysugana, Govs,., .

Page #447

370
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
PAGE gadda, a lay-disciple, . . . 207n, 212n Gudadpa-Erapa-Reddi, m., . . . . 318 Gudda-vishaya, di. . . . . Gudiyatam, vi, . . . . . Guhasena, Valabhi k., . . . .319n Gujarat, co., . . .54, 136, 265n, 382, 339 GuladdA or Gáladda, vi.. . . . . 222 Guņabhara, sur. of Mahendravarman I., 278 Ganadbars, 8. a. Ganabhara, . . . 278 Gañadhara-Isvara, te., . . . . . 278 Gapaduttaranga-Bâtoga, Western Ganga k., 176,
177, 182 Gapapara (P), vi.. . . . . 270, 271 Ganarnava, Eastern Ganga k.,
131, 133 Gunaaðna, Jaina preceptor, . . 188, 204 Gaņatilaka, do., . . . . . 189 Gunavan, m., . . Gunda, 8. a. Mantena-Gunda, Gundapa, ch., . .
. .' . 117 Gaņuks, ch., Gupta, dy, . . 324, 325, 326, 328, 338, 339 Gupta era,
303, 319, 323, 338 Gura, tank, . . . Gurjara, dy. . . . . . 135 Gürjara, tribe, . .
264 Gurjarapratibara, family,. . 263, 265 Güvala I., silahára ch., . . 208, 212 Gavala II., do., . . . . . 208, 211 Gwalior, vin, . . 329, 330, 331, 32, 333n,
PAGE Harihara II., Vijayanagara k., 23, 24, 36, 37n, 40, 41n, 114, 115, 116, 117, 118, 125, 126,
226, 226, 228, 229 Haritasa, &. a. Harita, . , 255, 256 Harivamsaporâņa, quoted,. . . 202n Harivarman, Western Ganga k., 159, 161, 166,
166, 172, 173, 175, 181 Hariyanaka, vi., . . . . 319, 323 Hariyappa, 8. a. Harihara I., . 36, 115 Harsatad&vi, goddess,
. 302 Harsha, k., . . . . . . 106 Harsha, vi., . , . 268, 329, 330332 Harshagupta, k., . . . . . 333 Harshapariya-gau.chha, . . . . 189 Hassan, vi.. . . . . . . 115 hasta, a cubit,
208, 211, 214 Hastakavapra, 8. a. Hastavapra,. . 319 Hastakavaprabarani, di., .
319 Hastavapra, s. a. Háthab, . . . .319 Hastavapraharani or Hastavapråbära, di, 319, 823 Hastimalla, sur. of Prithivipati II., 165, 168,
186, 280, 812n H&tbab, vi. . . . . . . 319 hattadans,
264n Hatti-Mattûr, vi. . . . . 231n Hávina-Högilage, oi, . . . . 208, 209 Hebbûr, din,
. . . . . 167 Hémachandra, author, . . 198n, 312n H&mkohohhAdanarâjs, sur. of Sandara-Pandya,
11, 16, 17 H&machchhAdanarkja-Hari, god, 11, 15, 17 Hêmâdri, author, . . 60, 64, 218, 287, 291 Hêmâmbika, queen of Devaraya I. , 36, 40 H&masabbá, 8. a. Kanakasabha : 154 Hêmasêna, Jaina preceptor, 187, 188, 202, 203, 204 Hemmagávunda, m.
. . 211 Hérambapåla, 8. a. Kshitipkladeva, , 265 Herdre, vin, . . . . . 217, 219 Himasitala, k., .
. 186, 187, 201 Hindurkya, a Hinda king, . . . 40, 148 Hiranyapura-bhoga, di.. . . 259, 260n Hirapur, vi.. . . . . . 260n Hiriya-Handigola, vi. . Hitarûpasiddhi, name of a work,
187, 203 hóll, the spring festival, . . . Hommandi or Homandi, vi.. . . Hom varavala, vi.. . . . . Honnaran (Honayar), ving. . Hort, .. a. Brihajjatak, . . . . 111 Hosaandi, in . . . . .
Hérard, vi,
.
.
.
186, 187, 201
hadapevala, . . 208 and add., 209 Haihaya, family, . . . . 3,6 Haive, di,
. . . . 117, 118 hala, arable land (P). . . . . . 105n Hampe, vi., 36n, 116, 119, 148, 149, 162n, 163,
188, 189 hameapada, a caret, . . . . . 129 Hamsinidevi, queen, . . . . 312, 314 Hanumat, god, . . . . . . 230 Haralahalli, vi, . . . . . . 218 Hari, m., ,
. . 264 Hari, i.a. Harivarman, . . . . 167 Harihar, god, . . . 224, 225, 226, 229 Harihart, Di., 116, 117, 158, 159, 162, 164, 165,
166, 170, 231 Harihar I, Vijayanagara kun 22, 23, 24, 39,
330, 36, 114, 118
.651

Page #448

INDEX.
371
218
.
PAGB
ΡΑΘΕ Hosûr, ni.. . 160, 164, 166, 167, 168, 170, 173, 174 jagati,
. . . . . 264n Hoysala, dy, . . . 8, 9, 10, 115, 188, 218 jagati-katte, ...
296n Hoysaņa, 8. a. Hoysala, . . . 115
Jagatikêgarin, sur. of Prola, . . 95 Hrishiketa, m., . .
. 344 jagatipur. . . . . . 295, 296 Humcha, vi.. . . . 164, 165, 166 Jagattunga, sur. of Govinda III., 54, 57, 268, 293 Hundeegol, vi., . . . . . . 219 Jagattunga II., Rashtrakúța k., 268, 269, 271n, 293
Jâh naviya, s. a. Gânga, . .164, 181 JAikadêva, k., . . . . . 1730 Jains, 75n, 116, 117, 159, 162n, 163n, 165,
167, 168, 171, 184, 185, 187, 188, 198n, Idavarâditya, biruda, . . • 208, 212
199, 200n, 201, 203n, 204n, 205n, 206, Iganmaraimangalam, &. a. Kanohivayil, . 144
207, 208, 209, 211, 212, 30% Immadi, m., . . . . . 60, 65
Jaitasimha, 1. a. Jaitrasimha, . 217, 218 Immadilanka, vi., . . . . 60, 65, 66
Jaitrapala, Yddara k., . . . 111, 218 Immudi-Nrisimha, Vijayanagara k., .
Jaitrasimba, m., . . . . . Immadivarilanka, vi. . . . . Jaitugi, .. a. Jaitrapala, . .
218 Immadiyêrya, m., . .
• 292 Jaijuka, t. . .
58 India Office plate,
Jâjpur, vi.. . . . . . 327n, 355 Indra II., Rashtrakúta k., .
jambů, tres, . . . . . . Indra III., do., .
.
Jambudvipa, India, . . . . 140, 141 Indra IV., do., . .
Jamba hill, . . . . . 34 Indrabala, k., .
Jambakekvara, te., . , . 8, 9, 10, 72 Indrabhati, sur. of Gautamastâmin,
Jának parinaya, quoted, . . . . 251n Indranandin, Jaina preceptor, . • 187, 201
Janamájaya, mythical k. . . . 173n Indraprastha (Delhi), di, . . .
Janam@jaya, sur. of MahA-Bhavagupta I., 324, Indraraja, Gujardt k., .
325, 326, 327, 333, 336, 337, 338, 341, Indraraja, Sildra ch., . . 294
344, 354, 358 Indravámadêva, author, . . 203n
Jannambika, princess, . . 225, 226, 229 Indravarman L, Eastern Ganga k., 127, 129,
Jannambikadhi (Japnâmbika-samudram), s.a. 130, 221
Âlampândi, . . . . 225, 229 Indravarman II, do, , , 127, 180, 221
Jantepperupeñijeru, vi, .
177, 183 Iratta-padi, s. a. Ratta-pâti, . . . 299n
Jasadeva, th., . . . . . 303 Irayiram Såttan, ch., . .
Jamahita, k., . . . . . . 168 Iruga or Irugapa, ch. . . . 116, 117
Jasapala, m., . .
. . . 803 Igånadiva, m., . . . . . . 385 Jatávarman, eur. of sundara-Pandya,. . Isila, i., . .
8 . . . . 137, 140
Jatiga, sildhara ch. . . . . 208, 212 Issoppa Irappan (Joseph Rabban), m., 67, 69
Jațilavarman, Pandya k... . . . 67 Isvara, m., . . . • 58, 255, 257
Jaya or Jayana, chi,
83, 84, 90, 91, 92 Távara, Vijayanagara k. . ... 148
Jayabandhu, author, . . . . . 167 Isvarapotarája, s. a. Paramé vanavarman I., . 359
Jayachandrs or Jay&nanda, k. .
47n Jayaditya, k., . . . . . . 42 Jayadattaranga-Bâtuga, Western Ganga k.,
175, 177, 183
Jayanandivarman, Banak. . . 75, 78 Jagadôkabhashana, sur. of sömékvaraddva, 316, 318 Jayankonda-Cha-mandalam, di.,
149 Jagadékamalla, sur. of Jayasinha II., 236 Jayankonda-Tonda-mandalam, 8, a. TondaiJagadekamalla, sur. of Malladeva,
75, 78 mandalam, . . . . . Jagannathe, th., . .
J&yapa-Nayaka, 8. a. Jâya,. . . 84, 93 Jagannatha, to. . . . . .824, 887 Jayasinha I., Western Chalukya k.,, 168, 169 Jaganobbaganda, sur, of Anna-V&ms, 60, 64 | Jayasimha IL, do. . . . . 281, 286
3 B 3
69
257

Page #449

372
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
PAGE Jayasimbadeva, Paramara Jayasingha, m., . jayastambha, .
. .165n Jayatå, mh, .
. . 302 Jentagåvunda, m. .
. . 211 Jews, . .
. . 66, 67 Jhañjha, śildra ch., . . . 269, 295 Jhúsi, oi., . .. .
. 330, 3320 Jilla, ch., . . . . . . 83, 90 Jimdtaketu, mythical k. . . . 269, 294 Jimatavahana, do.,
208, 212, 269, 294 Jins, . . . 198, 203, 207, 209 Jina-kalpa. . . . . . . 207n Jina-âsana,
• 205, 209, 213 Jinasena, author,
186n, 187n, 202n jivalóka,. .
. . 293, 296 Jfrânamurti, m., . . . . 70, 71 JñÂnasiva, m,. . . . . 3, 7 Jñânâtman, m., .
. . . 70 Jñâta or Jfiâtri, s. a. Natha, JnAtridharmakatha, name of the sixth Anga, .198n Joja, m., .
. . . 302, 303n jûbaka, . . . . . . 293, 296 Jupiter, planet, . . . . . 73, 118 Jyotisha-bastra, . . . . . 111
PAGB Kakkala, R&shtrakdfa k.,. . 268, 269, 293 Kakkaráje, k., . . . . . 177, 183 Kalachuri, dy. . . .3, 330, 168, 238, 316 Kalahasti, m., .
150, 240, 256 Kalahasti, vi.. . · 93, 116, 152, 240 KAlabastiávars, te., . . . . . 34 Kalajña, tank, . . . . 20 Kalapparan, ... . . . . .257 Kalarichcheraro, . . . .? Kalas-Bodrůkh, vi.. . . . . 3500 Kalattur-kottam, di., . , 279, 281, 284, 285 Kalbb&vi, vi. . . . . . 165n Kalidasa, poet, . . . . . . 335 Kalinga, co., 18, 20n, 42, 84, 91, 127, 129, 131, 138, 149, 153, 220, 324, 325, 327,
333, 337, 344, 350, 354, 355, 358, 369 Kalinganagara, vi, 127, 129, 131, 133, 172, 222 Kalinganagara, 8. a. Kalinganagara, 18, 20,
131, 134, 221, 222 Kalingattu-Parari, . : 80m, 172, 280, 283 Kaliñjar, vi., . .
. . . 339 Kalisarman, m., . . . . . 259 Kalivallabha, sur. of Dhruva,
169, 171 Kaliyape, m., .. . . . . . 215 Kaliyuga era, . . 187, 335, 37, 340n Kallakursi, vis. . . . 237, 244n, 253n Kallikkottai (Caliont), Di., . . . . 68 Kalpasutra, quoted, . . . . . 198n Kalsi, ti. . . . . . . 135, 142 Kalukaņinado-vishaya, dii, . . . 8n Kalyanapura, 8. a. Kalyaņi, . . . 280n, 310 Kalyani, vi.. . . . . . . 330n Kamåbhatta, m., . . .
• 150 Kamadeva, ch., . . .
209 Kamadi, ch., . . . Kamakoti, m., . . . . . 237, 258 Kamakshi, queen of Samgama I., ... 225, 228 Kámáksbi, to... . 116, 229, 230 Kapalabhadr, Jaina preceptor, 188, 204 Kamaladevi, queen of Ramanatha, .. Kamalapura, vi.
. . 188 Kamaya, m., . . . Kambayya, k. . . . . . 167 Kamboja, co., . . . . . . 113 Kammalar, caste, . . . . . 68 Kammaņabbri or Kaņmaņaáðri, the quarter of.
the Kammalar, . . 68n Kammari or Kammayyarare, Sinda ch., 231, 235 Kampa or Kampapa, Vijayanagara k., 2,
23, 24, 92, 36
.
.
. 184
Kachambbatta, m., . . . . . 160 Kácbanedbvarin, . . . . . . 150 Kachcheyaganga-Rajamalla-Nftimarga-Kon.
gunivarman, Western Ganga k., 177, 189 Kachchi, 8. a. KAfichi,. . 282, 283, 284, 285 kâdam, a measure of distance, . .284n Kadamba, dy.,.
166, 173, 181, 222 kadamba, tree, . . . Kadumba, 6. a. Kadamba, . . . 231, 235 Kadapa (Caddapah ), vi., .
. 24 Kadi, vi.,.
. .
. . . 332n Kaqundurra, oi., . . . . 292 Kågal, vi.,. .
. . . 212 Kailakila-Yavana,
. .334n Kailasanatha, te., Kaingoda, vi... .
. . . 42 Kaira, vi, . . . . .173n Kakati, race of, . . . . . 82, 89 Kakatis, &. a. Käkatiya, . . . 94, 101 Kakatiya, dy.,. . . 59, 82, 83, 84, 94, 96 Kakka II., Rashtrakata k.. . 169, 178

Page #450

INDEX.
373
203a
PAGE 1
PAGB Kanakasabha, te. . . . 116, 280, 281
karman, eight kinds of,
. . . . 202n Kanakasabhapati, god,. . . . .340 Karmaprakriti, Jaina preceptor,
187, 208 Kanakasabhapati, m., . . . 240, 256 Karmaprakriti, name of a work, . . 808n Kanakasadas, s. a. Kanakasabha,. . . 152 Karnadēva, Yadava k., . . • 217, 218 Kanauj, oi., . . . 33n, 265, 929 Karpáta, 00., 8, 14, 84, 91, 106, 118, 125, 254 Kanchi, &. a. Kanchi, . . . 359, 360 Karnataka canal,.
ROBI.
.
. . . . . 240, 258 KAñohi or Káfichipura ( Conjeeveram ), vi., 3, Karpur-Vasantardya, sur. of Anna-Véma, 60, 66 6, 86n, 95, 104, 106, 116, 118, 144, Karttiki, tithi, . . .
387, 291 145, 152, 154, 186, 187, 199, 229, 230, Karukurchi, vi...
. 240, 254, 258 240, 276, 277, 279, 280, 281, 282, 283, Katkadi, vi., .
. . . . 690
284, 359 Kasappodaya or Kasapadays, ch., . , .288 Kåfichidvara, 8. a. Kärchiváyil,. . .145 Kasika, quoted, . . Káñchivåyil, vin, . . . . . 144, 145 Kaafull, vi.. . . . . . 369 Kandalam âliya, co., . . . . 296, 297 KARAPA V., Ceylon k.,. . . . . 280 Kandanavolu (Kurnool). Di., . 298 and add. Kataka (Cuttack), vi., 8, 137, 312, 318n, 814n, Kapdaráditta, s. a. Gandardityavarman, 280, 281n 324, 3250, 327, 341, 344, 345, 346, 350, Kandarps, god,. . . . . 360
351, 858 Kandúra (Kandoru), vi.,.
89 Kathaka, co.. . . . . . 8, 14, 15 Kannadiyan channel, . .
. 840 Kathasaritsagara, quoted, Kannanûr, vi.. . 8, 9, 10 Katyayana-Srautastrs, .
.8330 Kannars, . a. Krishna, . . . . 171 Kaupdakunda, Jaina saint, 185, 186, 188 Kannaradova, . a. Krishna 111., 282, 283, 384 Kaapdipasata, vi, . . . . . 93 Kannaradeva, do.,
8800, 282, 283, Kaurd, ri. . . . . . 3448
284, 285 Kantepalli, vi.. . . . . . . 49 Kannaradeva, ch.. . . . . 89,90 Kirali, vi., .
. . * Kannasîmanta, ch.,. 307, 310n, 311 Kavers, mo.,
. . . 16, 17 Kântas&nti, &. a. Santinâtha,
188, 205 Kivért, ri., . . 9, 16, 72, 80, 82, 151, 165 Kaņva, saint, . .
. . . 165 Kavi, vi., .
. 104, 106R K&padvanaj, vi.. . . . . 104, 107n Kavitakanta, sur. of Santinátha,. . 188, 205 Kapalika, . .
• 187, 201 Karyavaldka, quoted, . . . . . 1878 kåpalika, a cloud (of dust ),
148 Kdyastha, ... , 222, 34, 350, 359 Kapardin I., suara ch.. .
269 kdyotsarge, an observance, . 2020, 207 Kapardin II., do. . .
Kerala, co. . . . 106, 881 kapatd-jole, tax, . .
Keramapuks or Keramapka, vi, . . 815, 818 Kapila, . .
Kesarikotta-paribbága, di., . 312, 314 Karahata or Karshitaka, s. a. Karbad, 186, Kadirija, author, . . . . 1860, 188n
199, 214, 233 Këta, ch., . . . . . . $4,102 Karai, vi, . . . .
384, 285 Ketanikunta, di.. . . . . . 34 Karaikkättür, vi., . . . . 281, Kávalin, . .
. 186 Karaikurichi, oi.,
khadavalaka, . . . . . 214, 215 karaka, tree, . .
khaddiya, . . Karila-Bhairava, te., .
Khadgávaldka, sur. of Dantidurg, . 1, 167 Karamůru, vi., .
Khadira-pattaks, di.,. . . . 49 karanje, tree, .. .
Khajurah), di.,
264n, 899, 330, 339 Karaparni, vi., N .
kbala-bhiksha,. . . . . 964 Karbad, vi.. . . . . . 186, 282 289 kbalaka, .
. 2640 Karka I., Rashtrakufa k.,. . 104, 268 Khambhayys, n., . . . . . $11 Eskardje, Gujardt ,
67 khanda, a land mednare, . . . 09, 233 Karkaroni mbool, . . . 996, 296 Chandaddi, mi., . . Karmakara, vi.. . . . . . 960 Kbaodakshetra, in . . . . . 344
289
KOTAS,
.
.
.
.
130
.
.
. 216
.
.
.
. 214
296

Page #451

374
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL, III.
PAGI
67
. 169
.
.
69 | 69
PAGE Kandava, co., . .
. 231, 235 Konêrigmai-kondån, biruda, khapdi, a land measure, . . . . 292 Konga (or Kongo), co. . . . 170 Khapdichandra, m., . . . . . 134 Koogapi, sur. of Western Ganga binge 160, Khaputacharys, m., . . . . . 199n
161, 166, 168, 173, 175 Kharavels, Katak k..
. 137 Kongapi or Konganivarman, Western . Kbarépkten, di., 288n, 271n, 292, 294, 295,
Ganga k., 161, 164, 165, 166, 167, 171, 172, 296, 2970
186, 199n Khotiks, s. a. Khottiga, .
. . . 293
Kongipivarman, .. a. Konganivarman, . . 1640 Khottiga, Rashtra kufa k., . , 172, 269 Korgudka-Rajakkal, 160, 165, 170, 281, 385 khane, 3. a. kshana,. . . . . 2000 Kongulivarman, 6. a. Kongapivarman, . . 164n Kikkaks, th., . . . . $19, 828 Kongunivarman, do.,
1640, kflokkalippals, tax, . . . . . 258
177, 181, 182 Kirktárjuntya, commentary on the, 167, 182 Kotkaledds, vi, . . Kiriya Madhava, .. a. Madhava I., 164, 165 Konkaņa, co. 136, 137, 268n, 270, 294, 295, 296n Kiriya-Siriära, vi.. . . . . 231, 236 Konnatavadt-vishaya, di., . . . 94. 102 Kirtirsja, silahara ch., . . 208, 211 Kopparavada, ti.. . . . 214, 215n Kirtivarman I., Western Chalukya k., . . 52 Koppesvara, to., . . .
. 287 Kirtivarman II., do.,. . 2, 3, 6, 7, 162, 168 Kopurda, vi.. . .
21őn Kisukhd Seventy, di... . . .
Korumelli, si.. .
171, 176 Kisavolal or Kisuvolal, .. a. Pattadakal, . Kuals, co., 325, 327, 339, 345, 346, 350, 365, Kochchi, &. a. Cochin, . . . . .
858, 359 Kodai Ravi, ch., . .
kosambe, tree, .
. .
. . . . 184 Kodai Srikanthan, ch., .
Kotadvarája, w., .
. . 96 Kodunallar, 8. a. Cranganore,
68, 67 Kotaradhye, h., . . 126 and add. Kogonmai-kondap. title of Bhaskars Kottayam, i., . . . 87 and add., 68
Ravivarman,. . . . . 67, 69 Kowtah, vi.. . . . . . 315 Kdighosha, m., . . . . . 844 köyil, the royal palace, . . . . 69 Kolala, 8. a. Kolar,
Kdyinatgai, f. . .
. . . 281 Kolappåkkam, oi., .
Kratuka, s. a. Gadag, . . . . 217, 219 Kolår, vi.,
165 Kridd&vi, vi., . . . . . 60, 65 Kolhapur (Kollapura), vi., 207, 208n, 209, Krishna, Kalachuri k., . . . 168
211, 213, 214, 293, 294 Krishna, 11. . . . . 58 Kollidam (Coleroon), ri., . . .
Krishna I., Rásátrakáta k., 104, 169, 171, Kollipake, vi.. . . . . . . 231, 236
268, 293, 294, 295 Komaralingam, ob., .
· 166 Krishņa II., do. . 560, 104, 107n, 169, 171, 288 Komaravedenge, Western Ganga k,
Krishna III., do., 104, 159, 169, 171, 172, 177, Kommepada, ti . .
• 292
183, 289, 272, 282, 283, 284, 293 Konamandala, &. a. Konasima,
387 Krishni, ri. . . 84, 82n, 91, 92, 94n Konasima, di.,. . .
Krisbrabhagavata, m., . . .
256 Konasthala, s. a. Konakima,
287, 291 Krisbpadêrs, 16., . Konda, Vijayanagara queen, . . 238 Table Krishnamh, Vijayanagara queen,. . 238 Table Kopdadêvs, ... . . . . . 344
Krishnambhatta, t...
. 256 Kondakunda, Jaina teacher,
. 162n Krishnapa, Nayaka k., . . 289, 254 Kondapa, m., . . . . . . 160 Krishnaraja, k., . . . . 75, 79, 187, 201 Kondavida (gen, Kondaviți), vi., 59, 60, 64. Krisbộardya, Vijayanagara k., 116n, 148, 257, 286, 287, 291
149, 1510; 163n Kondaga, .. . . . . 160, 292 KrishnasvAmin, ., . .
. . 52 Kondepůndi, ti. . . . . 60, 65 Kriabravarman, Kadamba k., 166, 173, 181 Kondirt, sing .
. . 60, 65 Krishnavêni, . a. Krishna,. . 91, 94n Kondykta, vi... . . . 237, 239, 244n | Krishpaverp, do., . . . . 940, 96
.
149

Page #452

INDEX.
375
Kuvėra, god, Auvera, god,
PAGE . 83, 90, 91
.
.
.
.
.
.
137
PAGI kritánta, 8. a. siddhanta,
. . . 202 Krðshtuka-vartant, di., . . 131, 133 Krāsůra, vi, . . . . . Kroyyūru, vi., .
. 89, 90 Kebamasundara, Jaina preceptor,
189 ksharanadi, . . . • 296, 2971 Kshatrachudamaņi, quoted, . . . . 1990 Kshetrapåladeva, a field deity, . . 216 KshitipAladêva, Kanauj le., . . . 263, 365 Kshullakapura, 8. a. Kolbåpur,
209, 213 ksbûna, fault, defect, . .
• 2066 KshurikA-Kali-V&tals, sur. of Anna-Tema, 60, 66 Kuchaya, mn., . . . . . kukila or kutkila, a mountain, . .
. 1980
. Kulachandramoni, Jaina preceptor, . · 211 Kulappåka, 8. a. Kolappåkkam,. . . 149 Kulašarman, m. . . . . Kulika, Naga k., . .
236 Kulottunga I., Chola k., . 149n, 283 Kulottunga-Choda-Gonka, k., . . kumala, a prince, . . Komára, m., . . . . . Kumaralardan, ., .
. . 134 Kumarasena, Jaina preceptor, 186, 188, 200, 206 Kumari, Cape Comorin, . . 284, 285, 286 Kumarichob@rppan, 8. a. Pandya,. . . 285n kumari-s&hasa, . . . . .270n Kumbhaghona, 8. a. Kumbakonam, . . Kumbbakonam, vi.. . . . . 78n, 11 Kumbhâri, ri, . . . . . 270, 271 Kumili, vi, . . . . . Kumili-nada, di. . . . . . Kumuli-nadu, 8. a. Kumili-nadu, . . . Kundabhogin, m., . . Kandakunda, Jaina author, . . 186n, 1990, 212 Kundi, co. . . . . . 208, 211 Kûniyûr, vi.. . 236, 237, 239, 240, 264, 2570 Kuprappolaŋ, m., .
. . 69 Kuppagadde, vi.,
. . . 1730 Kuppaya, n., . . . . . 150 Käram, vi, . . .277, 278n, 285, 359 Kuravagadda, vi.. . . . . 222 Kurtaköți, vi., . .
. . 160 kara, a subdivision, . . . . . 279 Kuraçambi, n., . .
134 Kupu-Maddåli, vi. . Kashmandi, oi., . .
296, 297n Kustard, m., . . . . . . 814 kutila,
. . . 398 Kuva]Alapora, .. a Kolar,. . . 166
Lachobhidevi, queen, . . . . 313, 314 Lachohhoká, queen, . . . . . 963 Lachchhakevar, to.. . . . . 263, 264 Laddagiri-Timms, m., . . . . 150 Laghujataka-tika, . .
. 111 Lakbumana-Ghaiskan, m... Lakkk or Lake, Vijayanagara queen, 238 Table, 269 Lakhandry, ., . . . Lakshmadera, Paramdra k., . . . 48 Lakshmana, ch., . . . . . 211 Lakshmanabhatta, ., . . . . Lakshmanadstrin, m. .
256 Lakshmeshwar, vi.,. . 164, 167, 172 Lakshmi, goddess, . . . 341, 345, 346 Lakshmideva, m., . . Lakshmidharabhatta, mm . • 214 Lakshminarahari, m., . . . . 256 Lakshminarasimba, ., . . . . 256 Lakshminrisimba, . . . . 255 Lakuti, . . . . . . 58 Lalla, ch., . .
. 328n, 329 Lalla, m., . . . . . . . 68 Lall@ya (), k., . . . . 177, 183 lañchhita, . . . languages :Kadarese, 8n, 117, 148, 159, 185, 188, 208,
211, 230, 268, 307, 359 Mågadbi, . . . . 135, 312, 313n Malayalam, . . . . . . 67 Prakrit, . 135, 136, 137n, 302, 312, 3130, 319 Sanskrit, 2, 7, 17, 21, 35, 42, 46, 50, 53,
59, 70, 71, 74, 80, 82, 93, 94, 104, 110, 114, 117, 118, 127, 130, 143, 147, 159, 185, 188, 208, 211, 214, 217, 221, 222, 226, 229, 237, 259, 263, 268, 286, 293, 302,
304, 307, 312, 319, 341, 346, 351, 359 Tamil, 8n, 9, 10, 41, 67, 72, 74, 114,
116, 119, 143, 144, 225, 240, 276 Telaga, 59, 82, 94, 95, 96, 237, 240, 286, 287, 315 Lanka, Ceylon, . . . . . . 162 LABBKOPA, 5 . . . . . . 221 Láta, co. . . . . . 67, 84, 91, 811 Latalaura, vi.. . . . . . . 306 Lataraja. . . . . . . .802 Lavapaprabhati ondal, . . . . 33a Lavantata, a. a. Lopad. . . 288, 270, 271
93

Page #453

376
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
.
.
.
344
215
PAG)
PAGE Llibringá, Di. .
Mahabharata, . . . . . . 900 latake, a servant, .
287 MahAbhashyu, quoted, . . . 201n Leyden grunt .
800, 280, 281, 282 Xaha-Bhavagupta I., Kafak k., . 3120, 324, Limbidity, M., . .
325, 328, 327, 333, 387, 388, 841, 344, 345, Limbarimika, wi.
846, 350, 354 Lingabhatta, m., .
| Maba-Bhavagapta II., do.. 326, 327, 355, 358 Lingiradhanin, , .
MahAddra, a linga, . . . . 92, 102 Lingaya,
Mahidov, Kakatiga k. . 83, 90, 94, 95 Lipatungh, i., .
Mahador, Adava k., . . . .640 lipikar, a scribe, .
. . 141 mahldbindja. .
164, 165, 166, 167, 181 LokamabAdevt, queen of Vikramaditya II.,. Mabakalt, to. . . . . . . 91 Lókaņa, ., . . .
Mahalakshmi, goddess, . . 208, 212, 214 Lokaparya, ... . . . . . 297 Mahamagba, fortival, .
72, 73 Lakdávars, to., . . . . . 3, 6 mahamandaladvar, 28, 72, 73, 114, 115, 1180, Lonad, vi.. . . . . . .271 208, 211, 214, 230, 231, 235, 268, 269, 270, Loņaditya, to. . . . . . 268, 270
307, 310 looks, adell, . . . . . 292n mahamata, an official, . . 137, 140
mabelmaty . . . . . . 270
Mahlandi, 394n, 327, 361, 354, 356, 358 M
Mobdman, ... . . . . . 1 MAbhavillionatala, vi.
826,899 Mohanandi-ttrthe, in . . . . 162 Machadi, in . . . .
886 Mohandaka, quoted, . . . . . 25la Macbayarya, ., . . . . . 293 Mabao mawi-Dibbe, . . . . . 188 Madaldra, vi.. . .
maharja, 17, 18, 20, 93, 96, 118, 127, 129, 191, Yadanapaladēvs, Ranauj k., . . 331 183, 144, 165, 166, 167, 168, 174, 220, Medansvarmadêr, Chandella k., 381, 850n 991, 250, 8080, 815, 318, 822, 323, 325, 329, 984 Madanipalli, vi. . . . 80 maharajadhinja, 6, 7, 46, 57, 104, 118, 164, Madbava, author,
23, 24, 117, 118, 119 165, 166, 168, 175, 181, 182, 183, 217, 221, Madhava, Kakatiya k., .
284, 838, 260, 268, 286, 260, 295, 804, 310, MAdhava, m., . . . 34, 345, 351, 355 312, 314, 328, 344, 850, 354, 355, 358, Madhava, s... Konganivarman,. . . 164
359, 360 Madhava, s. a. Vaisakha, . . . . 92 maharajfit. . . . . . 312, 314 MAdhava L., Western Ganga k., 161, 166, 172, 181 Mahardabtraktta, family,. . . 305 Madhava II., do., 159, 161, 162, 166, 167, 173, 181 maharaya, s.a. maharaja, 118, 125, 148, 149, Madhavagupta, Gupta key . . . . 825n
151, 252, 255 Madhavavarman, k., . . . . . 42 mabababds, . 57, 208, 212, 285, 269, 310, 311 Madhavêndro, . a. Madhavatarman, . . 42 mahasimante, 64, 67, 281, 235, 236, 306, 307, Madhaviya Dbátavritti, quoted, . . • 29
322, 323 Madhukari, m... . . . . .311 mablakmantadhipati, . . . 269 Madhura (Madura), vi., 8, 14, 152, 188, 238, mabiskmdhivigrahiks, . .
239, 240, 256n, 276, 280, 283, mabasamdhivigrabin,. 222, 841, 344, 346, 350 Madhuråntaka, Chola k., . . 280, 283n Mahasiva, sur. f Tivara, , . . 333 Madhyadeia, co. . . . 386n, 3500, 864 Maha-Sivagupta, Katak k., 324, 325, 326, 327, Madhyamiks, . . . . . 335
333, 337, 338, 351, 354, 368 Madiri, s.a. Madhura, 144, 278, 280, 281 mabattama, . . . , 263, 350, 351 MANIA-Pañji, . . . . . 324, 840mahattara, . . . . 134, 363, 323 Madra, co. . . . . . 153 Mahavamsa, quoted, . . . , 277, 280 Madras Museum plates, . . . 119, 120 Mahavirs, . . .
1981, 202n Magadha, co.,. . .135, 136, 825, 338, 336 Mahôdra, mo. . . . . 20, 133, 221, 222 Maghanandisiddb&ntadbva, Jaina preceptor, 200, 811 Mahendrapala, Kanawj k., . . 5, 329, 334
938.
270

Page #454

INDEX.
377
PAGE
PAGI Mahồndrapötarkja, 6. a. Mahendravarman I., . 278 Manava Dharma, the Law of Manu, Mahồndravarman, Pallava k.,
279 Manavamms, Ceylon k., . . . Mahendravarman L., do.
278 Månavepala-Manavyao, ch., . . . . 69 Mahekvara, astronomer, . . . . 111 Mañichaya, m., . . . . Maheevara, Jaina preceptor, . 186, 200 mandala, a province, . .
102 Mahekvara, m.,. .
. 52, 58 Mandala, m., . . . . . . 160 Mahébvara, 4. a. Biva, 18, 20, 38, 52, 125, 123, Mandala-ari-Purusha, ., . . . . 160 133, 200, 207, 221, 235, 305, 316, 318, 322, mandalesvans, . . . . . 231, 235
344, 350, 354, 355, 358, 359 mandalika, mandaliks or mándalika, a chief, MAhdevara, a Saiva, .
137, 268n, 293, 295, 309, 318 Mahipala, Gwalior k., . . 331 Mandalika-Dharanivar&bs, biruda,
264 Mahipala, .. a. Kshitipalades, 265, 330 mandapika, 8. a. Sulka-mandapika,
284n Mâbirihåra-vishaya, di.. . . . 270, 271 Mandasor, bi., .
. . 166n Mahisha-maņdala, 8. a. Mysore,
. . 136
Måndháta, island, . . . . 46, 47 Mahivallabha, sur. of Prola, . . 101 Margaladatta, m., .
. 359 Mahmúd of Ghazni, k.,
• . 326, 339 Mangaldba, Western Chalukya k., . . 178 Mabûka, m., . . . . . 345, 350 Manguka, t., . . . . .
. 314 Maitraka, family, . . . $19, 320, 322 Manigrama, vi.,
. . . . 296 makara-torana, . . . . . . 15
Manikanthekvara, te. . . . . . 93 Makaravalli, ving . . . 116, 117 Måņikyadevi, goddess, . . . . 316, 318 Maktulágrama Forty-two, di., . . Manikyanandipandita, Jaina preceptor, . . 209 Maladhari-gachchh,. . . . 189 Maninaga, ch., . . . . . 57 Maladbári-H&machandra, Jaina preceptor, 189 Maņiprakasika, name of a work, . 188n Maladharin, sur. of Jaina preceptors, 185, 188, Mappachchanellur, vi.. . . . . 8
189, 201, 206, 207 | Mandratha, m., . . . . . .111 Malagala-ganda, biruda, . . . 288, 289n Mansehra, vi., . Mslâmbiką, queen of Haribara II., 36, 40, 115, 225 Mantens-Gunda, k., . Malaparolu-ganda, biruda, .
.289n
289n Mantrakata, vi. . . . . . 83 Málava, co., . . . 104, 111, 186, 199 Mantravida, name of a work, . . . 189 Malkhôd, vi.. . . .
54n, 171 Mantrawadi, vi.,
. . . 162, 163, Malladatta, m.,. . . . . 346, 350 Manu, . . . . 80, 81, 142, 822 Malladéra, Bana k.,.
. 75, 78 mand, 8. a. mantra, . . . . . 36n Malladera-Napdivarman, Bana k., . . 173n Månyakbóta, vi.. . . . . 168 M2118d&vt, . a. Malambika,
225, 228 Minyakhátaka, . a. Manyakheta,. . .269 MallAdharadatta, . . . . 341, 344 Mångapura, vi... . . . . . 168 Mallana, #... . . . . . . 161 Marada-vishaya, di.. . . . 351, 354 Mallapa-Odoyar, ch., . . . . 117, 118 Marakata-Prithivibhrit, sur. of Sundara-Pandys, Malla Ardhys, ., . . . . . 126
11, 16 Mallavadhanin, m., . .
150
Marakatavalli, goddess, . . . 35 add. Mallaya, , . . . 34, 60, 65 Marapa, Vijayanagara ka, . . .22, 32, 36 Mallëkunta, pond, . . . . . 33 Marasimha, sildhdra ch.. . . . 208, 212 Mallikarjuna, Vijayanagara k., . 36, 72n Marasimhn, Western Ganga k., 168, 169, 172 Mallinátha, m.,. . 186, 189, 207, 292 Maratakanagara, vi.. . . . 85 add., 40n Mallishēna, Jaina preceptor, 186, 188, 189, Maratakanagari-pranta, di.,. . . 36, 40
201, 206, 207, 322n Maravarman, sur. of Sandara-Påndya, . .170 Mallish&ņkohárys, author, . . . . 189 mårganaka, . . .
. . 264 Mallohalli, vi... .160, 162, 163, 164, 165, 166 | Margasabdynvara, to... . Mallabhatta they . . . . 150, 256 Marubhatta, ., . . . . . 256 Mallogi, Yadava l. . . . . 217, 218 Maravanka-garpe or Mafuvakka-sarpa, biruda, Mammala, .,. . . . 319, 823
208, 211n

Page #455

378
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
Adi,
.
.
· 134
.
.
. 292
PAGE 1
PAGE Mas'adt, author, . . . . .
. 295
Srá vana, matappara, tax, .
. 3, 7, 10, 131, 134 . .
. 258
Vaisakhs, 84, 92n, 105, 144, 170, 239, 254, maths, . . . . . . 214, 297
287n, 305, 319, 323 Mathanadêva, k.,
263, 265
months, solar:Matisagara, Jaina preceptor, 187, 202, 203 MAtriebandra, m.,
. . . . . . 10
Margali, . . . Måtfigūra, 11.,
. . . . 58
73 . . .
Madi, . . Mattamayûra school,
295, 296, 297 •
. . 73n
Moon, race of the, 8, 16, 22, 35, 40, 90, 114, mattar, a, land measure, . . 231, 236
124, 151, 154, 171n, 225, 228, 238, 251, Mattikattapars, di, . . . . 8n
262, 327, 328, 333, 335, 338, 344, 350, Maurya, dy, . . • 136, 238, 335 måvu, one twentieth,
354 355, 358, 359 . . . . . 258
Môre, family name,. . . M&yana, pl., . . . , 23, 24, 119
136
Mosalimadů, s. a. Musalimadagu, 151 and add. MAy&puri, vi.. . . . . . 238, 251
Mriganka, sur. of Aparajita, . . Máyimkagva, f
269 . . .215 mayata, .
Mrigathaņikábåra-vishaya, di., . . . . .
. 3,7 . . . . 264 .
Mrigêdavarman, Kadamba k., Medeláka, vi.,
.
. . 18, 20
173 . Meditapa, vi..
Muddaņa, m., . . . . . 126 Megund-valanadi, . a. Meykapra-valanada, 119, 126
Muddapa, Vijayanagara k., . .22, 32, 36 Méhara, 8. a. Maitraka, . .. : 3200
Muddaya, ch., . . . . . 117 .
Mudduksisbņa, Nayaka k., . Mentama-Nayaka, m...
. 318
239, 240, 255
Muddukrishnapuram, 8. a. Kapiyul, 240, 254 Merkara, vi., 160, 162, 163n, 164, 168, 169,
Mudduvira, Nayaka k., 170, 171
. . 239, 255 Mörutanga, author, . . . . 303a
Mudganûr, di. . . . . . . 1731 Méshuvallika, vi.
Muggulla, vi., . , 54, 58
. . . 80 Muggullasanda, . .
. . . 60, 65 mettu or metta,
Mukhalingam, i. Meykupra-vaļanada, di, . . . . 119
. . . 127 Meypporuņāyapar, saiva saint,
.277n
Mukkanți-Pallava, mythical k.,. . 286
Mukkaravasati, te. Mihira, 8. a. Maitraka, .
. . . . . 167
Måladêrs, m., Mihiravs, m., .
. . . . .
. .314
. . .
Mala-gana, . Minakshi, goddess, .
. . . .
. . . 256
. 163n Minavaş, 4. a. Pândya,.
Mûlajbga, m.,
302, 303 . . . . Mitakshard, quoted, .
. . .
Múlarkja I., Chaulukya k., . . .231
. 332n . . Modli,f., . . . . . 302, 303n
Mula-samgha, . . . . . 209 Mokkara, 8. a. Mushkars, ,
161, 167 Mülasthana, te., . .
279, 281, 284, 285
Muliki-déka, di., . . . . months, lunar
24, 34 Åsbadha, 35, 40, 47, 299, 269, 270, 341, 344
Mulikin duvaru, . . . . . 24 Akvayuja, . . . . .
240, 254 . 96 Mulli-nddu, di., .
, Åsvija, . . . . . .
216 215 Mullûr, vi.,
.
. . 204n Bhadrapada, . .
. .
292 211, 260
Mummadiyarya, m...
. . Chaitra, . .11, 16, 111, 127, 130 Mummudi-Choladêve, sur. of Rajaraja, 170 Jyaishtha, 174n, 217, 260, 295, 297, 351, 355 Muñija, Sinda ch., . , 307, 308, 310, 811 Karttika, 119, 125, 149, 159, 183, 287, 807, Muppaladeri, queen of Frola, . 83, 90, 95
308, 810 Muppallo, vi., . . . . . 292 Mágba, . . 60, 66, 131, 133, 170, 208, 263 Muppamadevi, 8. a. Muppaladevi, . 83, 96
. 3440, 345, 346, 350, 355, 869 Märssima, vi, . Mârgaéfrsha,.
. . . . 341, 344 Pausba, . . . . . 54, 57 Markham Sattag, ch., . . . . . 69 Phålguna, 8, 169, 170, 183n, 185, 207, 215, Murula, ri., . . . . 270, 271
260, 287, 308, 316, 318 Müfu-råya, the three kings of the south), 40, 148 Pushya (6.a. Pausha), . . 98, 118, 214 | Musalimadoga, vi.. . . . . 151 add
. 292n
. 320n

Page #456

INDEX.
379
256
PAGE
PAGE Mushkara, Western Ganga k., 161, 167, 182 Nåļkote, vi.. . . . . . 177, 183 Muttarasa, do., . . 188, 173, 174, 175 Nallamballi, vi., . . Muyişikkódy, vi.. . . . . 67, 69 Nallampaka, vi.. . . . . . 149
Nallanůvka, m., . . . . . 287 291 N
Nallaperumal, m., . Nadabharata. Någårye, m.,. . 150
Nallar (Nallûri), vi, . . . 119, 120, 126 Nadupadi, vi, . . . . . . 287
Namidasa, m,, . . . . . . 259 Nadopůru, vii,. . . . 287, 291, 292
Namkañchyemachari, m., . . . 222 Naga, m., . . . . . 34,58 Nánartharatnamála, name of a work,. . 117 Någa, Nayaka k., . . . . 289, 254
Nåņasara, m., . . . . . 58 Någabhatta, m., . . • 150, 256 Nanda, k., . .
. . . 238, 251 Någadêvapandita, ., . . . . 184
Nandipõtavarman, Pallava k., . . .359 någa-dhvaja, .
. 231, 235 Nandippottaraiyan, do. . . . . 278n Någådiksbita, m., . . . . . 256
Nandi-samgha,. . . . . . 163n Någaditya, Sinda ch.. . . .
231. 236 231, 236
Nandisarman, m., . . . . 134 Någa family, . . . 231, 235, 311, 316, 318 Nandiivara-tithi, .
. 183 Någakumara-kavya, name of a work,
189
Nandivarman, Pallava k., 69n, 144, 145, Nagala, queen of Nộisimha, . . . . . 148
173n, 277, 278, 280 Nagamangala, vi., 160, 163, 164, 166, 167, 168, Nangegadda, vi.. . . . . 84, 92
174, 176, 178n Nanna, m., . . . . . . 58 Någananda, name of a work, . . . 272n
Nannadáva, k., . . . . . .333 Någapa, 17. . . . . . .
41 Nannapai, m., . . . . . . 311 Någappa, m.. . . . . . 150
Nannisamudra, biruda, . . . . 268 Någara Brahmaņa, . . . . 111
Nanniya-Ganga, sur. of Bútoga, 177, 183 Nagarasa, m., . . 256 Nanůņichadda, vi,
222 Nagarjuna, author, . . . . 187 Nanyaura, vi., . . , 330, 331, 332 Någåtiyarasa, 8. a. Någaditya, . . 231, 236 Narabari, m., . . . . 41, 256, 292 Nagâtya, do. . .
231, 235
Náramba, f., . . . . 83, 91 Nagavarman, author, . . . . . 1870
Narambh or Narama, queen of Ganapati, 83, Någavarman, k., . . . . 177, 183
84, 91, 92, 95 Nagayabhatta, m.. . . . . . 292
Nirapaganda, ., . . . 344 Naggari-Salaki, family,
. . . . 221 Narapati, k., . . . . . . 33n Nagpur, vi., . , 47 48, 304, 314, 815 Narapati, m., . . . . . . 41 Nahara, ., . .
58 Narasa, .. a. Nrisinha . Naina, m., . . .
Narasambhatta, m.. . .
256 Naïnårbhatta, m.,
240 and add., 256 Narasimha, god, . .11, 140, 16, 940 Naishadba, quoted, .
Narasimhe, m.. .
. . . 256 naivedya,. . .
. . 264
Narasimha, Vijayanagara k., . .238 Nakkadibhatta, .,. . . . . 285 Narasimha II., Hoysala k.,
8n, 10 Dakshatras
Narasimha III., do. . . . . 9, 10, 11 Asvint, . . . . . . 10 Narasimha, god, . . . . . . 305 Bharani, . . . . . . 9, 10
Narasimha, mig . . . . . 256 Magh,. . .
Narasimhavarman I., Pallava k., 277, 278, 279 Mitra (Anuradha),
· 229 Narasingappottaraiyar, e.a. Narasimhavarman L., Pärva-Phalguni, . . . . 10
277, 280 Pushya, . . .
Nårayana, . . . 126, 150, 257 Revati, . . . . . . 169, 170 Nåryapa, e a Vishpu, . .78, 208, 212, 235
Narayana I., ch. . . 89, 90, 91, 92
Nariyana II., ch., . , . . 84, 91 119, 128 Narayap Ambika, queon of Vira-Vijaya, 86, 40
3 0 3
58
32n
.
73
· 100
Nabxfuripájem-sima, a Megupa-valanadu207

Page #457

380
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL, III.
.
.
.
99
O
PAGE 1
PAGR Narmada, ri.,
. . 46, 47 Nuluvugiri, vi., . . , 177, 183 Nardd, 6. a. Randd, . . . 266, 297 nandA-vilakku, a perpetual lamp, . . . 281n Nasens, . . . . . . . 58 nashtabharata, . . . . . . 364 Nasik, vi.. . . . . 137, 141, 168 Natha, family, . . . . . 185, 198 Nava-Kama, sur. of Sivamars, . . 167 Navastôtrs, name of a work, . . 186, 199 Obambika, queen of Nrisimha, . . 148 naya, argumentation, . . . . . 198n Odapârgula, di., . Nay 4. a. Natha, .. . . .198n Odayaépinga, vi., .
. . . . 344 nayaka, an officer, . . . 214, 215, 311 Odra, co.,. . . . . . . 354 NAyaka, dy. . . 237, 239, 254, 255 Oja, a stone-cutter, . . . . . 212n Nayaka-siválaya, te.,
• , 70, 71
Omkarativacharya, t. . . . . Nayanar, a saiva saint, . . 240 Ongâtaţa-vishaya, di.,
341, 344 Nayind, 17., . .
. . . 150 Orangalla, s.a. Orungallu, . 83n, 115 Nodamál,
. . 281, 284 Orissa, co., 8, 312, 324, 326, 327, 334, 335, 336, Nedumpuraiydr-nada, di, . . 68, 69
337, 338, 339 340 Nellaturi, vi., . . . 119 Orugalla s. a. Orungallu, .
83n Nallar (Nellore), di.,. . 21, 24 and add. Orungallu (Worangal), vi... . , 83, 90 Nentalakodůra, vi. .
. . 93 Nava, ., . . . . . . . 58 Névaditya, ., . . . . . . 58 Névarðva, n., . . . . . . 68 Nidagundi, vi. Widmundi. wi.. .
. .163 Pada, m., . . . 135, 136, 137, 141 Nidrávasanavijayin, sur. of Vira-Champa, 70, Padabida-rajya, di; . . . 36a
71, 2691 pådåvarta, . . . . . . . 323 Nidusanti, family, . . .222 Padaveda, vi., .
86n, 149
Padavidu-rajya, di.,. . . 120, 149 Niladrishad, te. . . . . . 126
padêsika, a chief, . . .
. 137 Nlakantha, ., . .
256 Padigaha, vi.. . . . . . 270, 271 Nilakantha, te., . . . . . . 263, 2640
Padiyar or Pattiyali, vi, . . . . 204n Nimbaya, m., . . . . .311
311 Padma, queen of Radra Nirupama, Rashtrakufa k., . . . . 369 Padmala, queen y Ballála II., . . . 8n Nirapama, sur. of Dhruva,. . . 104, 293 Padmanabhs, Arhat, . . . . . 181 Nirvana of Buddha,. . . . 188, 142 Padmanabha, Jaina preceptor, 188, 206, 306 Dishks, a coin, . . . . . en
Padmanabha, m., . . . . . 805 Nitimarga-Kongunivarma-Permánadi, Western Padmapurana, quoted, . . . . 251n Ganga k.,
. . 1751 Padmavatt, godders, . . . 168, 199, 200 Nityamvarsha, sur. of Indra III., 868, 889 Padmaye, m.,
150 Nityapramaditadêva-matha, . . . . 264 Padumalikvara, god, . . nitya-samdhi, daily worship, . . . 93 Paithan, oi., , . 103 and add., 111, 169, 218 Divartana, a land measure, 7, 62n, 184, 808 Paigüri-kotta, . a. Paiyûr-kottam, 119, 126
211, 216, 305 Paiyar-kottam, di., . . . . 119 Divrit, a district, . . . .
Paka-nadu, di., . . . . . . 24 Nivritti, oi., . . . 152 Pakanáți,. .
. 24 Nrihari, m., . . . . . . 34 Påka-vishaya, 6. a. Paka-nada, . . 24, 33 Nripainharája, sur. of Kirtivarman II.,', 7 Paksbitirtha, .. a. Tirakkalukkuram,. 276 Nripatangs, author, . . . .
Palaipatmai, oi., . .
. . . 996 Nrisimha, ., . . . . 84, 119, 128 palaka, . . . . . . . Nrisimha, Vijayanagara k. . 148, 238 Palakkada, Di., ,
144, 277
.
8n
167

Page #458

Palakkadu (Palghat), vi,
Palakôl, v., Palakunra-kottam, di.,
Pallava-Trinêtra, sur. of Anna-Vêma,
palli, a village,
Palunga hill,
Pampa, s. a. Hampe,
Pampâpati, te., Pampasarasi, vi,
Pânâda (or Pannada), co.,
Palê, vi.,
Palha, caste,
påli, a tank band,
palika,
Palivela, vi.,
Pallava, dy., 69n, 119n, 120, 143, 144, 167, 177, 182, 183, 277, 278, 279, 282, 283, 359 Pallava, mythical k., .277n 134
Pallavachandra, m.,
Pallavamalla, sur. of Nandivarman, 134m, 144,
Panappáka, vi.,
pañchala, an artisan,
Pañchalavaramu, vi., Pañchapaṇḍavamalai, hill,
Panchatantra, quoted, .
Pañchumbaruta, vi,
Pându-vamsa,
PAGE
68
287
226, 229
295n 312, 314
129 264
287
.
•
•
.
145, 277, 278, 280 286, 291 91
INDEX.
222 119, 125
166
120, 126
1640 292
75n, 80n
142 93 333, 335
Pandya, dy., 8, 17n, 106, 125, 152, 188, 204, 225, 228, 280, 281, 283, 285n 101n, 130, 143n, 288n, 298n
Panini, quoted, . Pannala (or Panhala), fort,. Pannale, s. a. Pannala, Papataputa, vi.,.
214 214
35n, 119
344
.
33
80, 82
278
Parakesari-chaturvedimangala, vi., Parakesarin, sur. of Chola kings,. Parakesarivarman, Chola k., 80, 82, 283, 284n Parakesarivarman, sur. of Parântaka I., 144,
278, 280, 281 818
.
Parakota-Komma-Nayaka, m., paramabhattaraka, 46, 57, 104, 217, 234, 236, 263, 269, 295, 304, 310, 312, 314, 318, 322, 328, 344, 350, 354, 355, 358, 359 Paramara, dy., 47 322 paramasvamin, paramésvara, 6, 7, 46, 57, 104, 168, 182, 183, 217, 221, 234, 236, 263, 265, 269, 304, 310, 312, 314, 328, 344, 350, 354, 355,
358, 359, 360
.
PAGE
358
Paraméévara, m., Paramêévaravarman I., Pallava k., 277, 2780, 359 Paranagar, vi., 263, 264m, 265 Parântaka I., Chola k., 145, 165, 168, 278, 279, 380, 281, 282, 283, 284 . 283n 284
23, 119, 298n 231, 236 187, 201 270 . 101n
Parantaka II., do, Parántakapperarayan, m., Parâsarasmriti, quoted, Paratraya-Simharâsibhatta, m., Paravadimalla, Jaina preceptor, parikara,
paripara, a fight,
Parla-Kimeḍi, vi., Parsvanatha, Arhat, Parsvanatha-Basti, te.,. Pasupata,. Pâtâlaganga, ri.,
Pâtaliputra, s. a. Patna, Patamjali,
Patasada, vi.,
Patna, vi.,
Pâtņa, vi.,
Paṭpå state,
Paunaya, M.,
Pauva, vi.,
Patrakêsarin, Jaina author, Pattadakal, vi.,
paṭṭakila, pattalaka,. pattasâlâ, Pattirali,
patthara (prastara), a boulder, patti, a land measure, pattika, a document,
Pattiya-Mattaüra, s. a. Hatti-Mattûr,
Payobbakshin, m.,
Peda-Divipura, vi.,
Peda-Venkata, s. a. Venkata II., Pedda-Maddali, pi.,
Peddayârya, m., Peddibbatta, m.,
.
Pedopama, Vijayanagara queen, Peggur, vi., Pehoa, vi.,
Pennå (Penner), ri.,
129, 181, 220
209, 211 184 187, 201 64
136, 171n, 186, 199
335 add. . 296 186 . 111 340 186, 200
1,3
47
49
381
47
186n, 187n
222 . 285 144 231, 236 150 215 7
82n, 84n
238 Table, 253
.
.
93 34 34, 256 238 Table . 183n
329, 230, 331, 332
24, 34
. 166
. 238 239, 252, 253
Pennagara, vi.,
Pennakonda, vi.,
Penugonda, s. a. Pennakonda,
Pêramamba or Pêrama, queen of Ganapati, 88,
84, 91, 92, 95

Page #459

382
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. III.
· 670
165
.
:
359
PAGE
PAGE Periplas, quoted, . . . 286n, 295, 319 prapa, a trough, a cistern,. . . 16, 296 Periyalvår, Vaishnava saint, . . .240 prasada, a gift, . . . . . 69, 312, Periya-Peramál, m.,. . . . . 150 prasada-pattaka, . . . . . 312 Periyapuranam, quoted, . . . 377, 278 prasasti, . . . . .
111 Periyatiruvadi, m., . . . . 240, 267 prasthaka,.
. . .
. .
204 Permadi, Kalachuri k., . . . 238 Pratapa, sur. of Vijayanagara kings, 40, 118, 125 Permånadi-Batoga, 8. a. Jayaduttaranga- pratâpachakravartin, . . . . . 219
Bûtuga. . . . . . 169, 175 Pratápa-Devaraya, brother of Devaraya II., 38, 40 Pernagara, s. a. Pennagara, . . . 182 pratibârs or pratihára, a door-keeper, 818, 323 Péroja, 8. a. Firuz Shah, .
326n, 339 pratibârin, do. . . . . . . 42 Perubhatta, m., . . . . . 256 prátirajya, a hostile king, ,
104 Perumaņibbatta, m., . . . : 292 Pratishthana, 8. a. Paithan, . . . 103, 105 Phalagrantha, name of a work, . . .111 Pratishthana-bhukti, di. . . . 105 phaņi-pataka, 8. a. någa-dhvaja, . 231 Pratishthavidhidipaka, name of a work, 111 pillaiyar-soli,
pratyabdakala, anniversary (of death),. . 22 Pina-Venkata, 8. a. Venkata III., 238 and Table, 253, Pratyandaka Four-thousand, di, 307, 308, 310 pifiohba-dhvaja, . . . . .
Pravachanasara, name of a work, . . . 185n Pinna-Chodli, ch.
. . 83, 91 pravani, . . . . . 263 and add. Pinnama II., Vijayanagara k., 238 and Table, 252 Pravarapura, di., . . . . 259 Pinnaya, mn., . . . . . 34 prevaras, 55, 305 - Pithapuram, vi.,
. . .?
Âmbarisha, . . . . . 42, 344 pitht, a pedestal, . . . .
Âógirasa, . . . 42, 344, 350, 354 Polainda, Sinda ch., . . . . 281, 235
Archananasa,
. . . . 844 Poleyabbarasi, wife of Nâgâditya, 231, 235 Audala, . . . . . . Pomaksuva (), f., . . . . 215 Barhaspatya, . . . . 350, 354 Ponnambaladovi, sister of Ramanatha,. . 9,10 Bbáradvaja,
• 354 Popinambalam, te., . . . 9n Devarata, . .
.859 Poppangika, oi., . . . . 131, 133, 134 Idhmavba, . .
344 Porulare, vi., .
. . . . 166 Viávåmitra, . . . påta, 8. a. pallava, . . . .277n Yauvanálva, . . . . 42, 344 Pota, vi., . . . . . . 312, 814
Pravarasêna I., Vakataka k., PrayaraAnal DALAtal
. . · 260 potta, .. a. påta, . . . . . . 277n Prvaraséna II., do., .
. 259, 260 Pové-vishaya, di.. .
. 346, 846, 360 Prêmulakunta, vi.. . . . . 292 Poywala, s. a. Hoysala, 8, 9, 10, 11, 188, 204 Prithivi-Kongani, sur. of sivamára, .174n Poysalékvara, te., . . . 8, 9, 10 Prithivinati W
a
Prithivipati I., Western Ganga k., 167, 282 Prabandhachintamani, quoted, . . . 303n Prithivipati II., do, 165 add., 168 add., 186 add., prabha, an aureola, . . . . . 16
280, 282 Prabhakarabhatta, 11., . .
. . . 992
Prithivishêņa, Vakataka k., . : 261 PrabhAkara-Ghaisasa, m., . . . . 214 Pritbuvi-Kongani, sur. of Sripurusha, 160, 161, Prabhavatiguptâ, Vakataka queen,
261
168, 173, 174 Prabhpitakatraya-vyakhyana, name of a work, 189 Prithva, oh., . . . . 83, 91 Prabhumerudêva, Bana k., . . . 75, 79 Prithvivallabha, sur. of Govinda III., 104 Prabhůtavarsba, sur. of Govinda III., . 54, 57, 104 Priyadaráin, sur. of Asðka,. . . 136 pradhAnio, a minister,.
.318 Priyamkaråditya, m.,
.
360 Prajñapana, name of d work, . . . 2020 Proda, 8. a. Prola, . . . . - 95 prAkara, a wall, . . . . . . 102 | Prola, Kakatiya k., 69, 82, 83, 89, 90, 94, 95, 101 Penthyl, vi.. . . . . . 60, 65 Prola, Reddi k., . . . 59, 64, 286, 287 291 Prakkilanka, vi.. . . . . . 60 Průnikonda, vi., . . . . . . Pramåņapariksha, name of a work, . . 2000 Ptolemy, quoted, . . . 72n, 295, 319 Pranálaga, .. a. Pannila, . . . . 214 Pagalvippavar-Ganda, biruda, . . 76, 79, 800
.
:
359

Page #460

INDEX.
383
286
PAGE
PAGE Pripiņa, vi.. . 42 Rachhy&malls, s. a. Råchamalla,.
282 půjári, &. a. půjákârih, . . . . 207n Raoby&mbikå, f. . .
. 83, 90 Půjyapada, author, . . . . . 167 raddhanta, 8. a. sidabênts,. .
201 Pulasakti, śilára ch., . .
. . 269 Raghava, m., . , . 34, 150, 257, 292, 303 Puligere Three-hundred, di., .
169 Raghava, Vijayanagara queen, . 238 Table Pulikala, Sinda ch., . .
. 231, 234, 235 Raghavadêva, Vijayanagara k., 238 Table and Pulikal-gachchha, . . . . . 163n
add., 252 Pulikesin I., Western Chalukya k., 168, 173n Raghunatha, m., . . . . 256, 257 Pulikesin II., do.. . 50, 52, 186, 164, 173, 277 Raghunatha, te., . . . . . 160 Pulindasêna, k., . . .
Raghunatha, Vijayanagara k., 238 Table, 252 Pulivarman, ., . .
Raghupati, m., . . . . . . 256 Puliyûr, 8. a. Chidambaram,
Raghuvamsa, quoted, . . . 20n, 294n, 300n pulli, &. a. viráma,
Rahappa, k., . . . . . 107 Pulumayi, Andhra k.
rahasya, a private secretary, . . . 21 Pundarikåksha, m., .
Råhu, . . . . . . 291, 295 Punnada, co., . .
. 166 rajadhiraja, . . . 23, 40, 118, 125, 154 Punnakabbå, f., . .
211 RajAditya, ch., . . .
. . . 68 Punnátarâja, k., . .
. 166 RÂjaditya, Chola k., 159, 160, 176, 177, 183, punta, . . . 292n
280, 282, 283 Puradakêri, vi., . .
Rajakesarin, sur. of Chóla kings, . . 278 Puraigilâ-nâda, di...
68 Rajakesarin, sur. of Sripurusha, . . . 168 puram, . . .
. 285 Rajakesarivarman, Chola k., 277, 278, 279, 280, 283 Püram, 8. a. Pârva-Phalguni, . . 10n Rajamahendra, sur. of Amma I., . . . 836 Purandara, m.,
. . . 297 Rajamabêndrapura, 6. a. Rajamahêndri, . . 336 Purana, . .
Rajamahendri, vi.
. . Puri, vi.,, . . 324, 337, 338, 340 Rajamalla, Western Ganga k., .
166 Purikarapura, vi.. . . . . 183 Rajamalla-Satyavákya-Konguņivarman, do., 175, Pärnapatbaka-mandala, di., . . . . 47
177, 182 purohita, a family priest,. . . 126 Bajaparêndra, k., . . . 238, 251 Purudêva, Arhat, . . . . 208n, 212 rajaparamêávara,
23, 40, 118, 125, 154 Parulare, 8. a. Porulare, . . . . 182
råjaputra,. . . . . . 221, 269 Purushottamachandrika, name of a work, 324n Rajaraja, Chola k., 17,75n, 277n, 279, 282, 283 Pasalapada, vi., . . . . .
Rajaraja I., Eastern Chalukya k., . 176 Pasam, s. a. Pushya,. . . . 100 Rajaraja-valanadu, di., . . . . Pushpaobala, 8. a. Pushpagiri, , . 24, 34 Rajasekhara, Vijayanagara k., . . 36 Pushpagiri, vi, . . .
Rajasimha, Pallava k., . . Pushpasena, Jaina preceptor, . . 187, 201 Rajasimha, Pandya k., . . . pushpavantau, the sun and the moon,
Rajasimha, sur. of Indravarman 1, 127, 130 pusbyaratha, a car, . . 71 Rajasimbê vara, to., . . .
359, 360 Pustaka-gachchha
Rajatataka, tank,
. 127, 128, 129 Puttalatodi, vi, . . . . . . 298 Rajávali-kathe, name of a sork, · · 171n, 385 Pattan (Buddba), m., .
Rajavarman, k., . . . , 177, 183 putti, the Indian ton-weight, . . . 99
RÂjavibhâta, biruda,. . . . 73 råjêndrs, . . . . . . . 42
Rajendravarman, Eastern Ganga k.. . 18, 20 Qutb-ud-din Aibek, Delhi k., . . . 389 Räjim, vi. . . . . . . . 338
Rajor or Rajorgadh, di., 263, 264n, 266, 266
Rajyapaladêva, Kanawj k., . . . . 266 Rachamalla, Western Ganga k. . . 175, 282 Rajyapura, 6.a. Rajor, . . 263, 264, 265 Rachchho, m., . . . . . . 888 Raktabahu, porhaps a a. Bakhtiyar Khilji, 338, 339
65
.
.
33
24
40n
.
.
279,
Q

Page #461

384
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
PAGE
PAGE Baftarija, Sildra ch., 268n, 293, 294, 296, 296, 297 Ravidatta, k., . . . . 163, 166, 173n rayasa, a secretary, . .
148, 151 Reddi, dy, . .
. . 69,287 Roddi, .. a. Ratta,
. 171 Rère, m., . . Revakabbe, wife of Palikala, • 231, Bevaņaddys, ch., . . . . 307, 311 Revasama, m, i riddhi, a supernatural power,
power) . . . 198 Rohapa, mo., . . .
. . . 206 Rudrs, ch., . . . Rudrs, Kakatiya k.,
83, 90, 94, 95 Rudrasena I., Vakataka k., .
. 260 Rodrasena II., do. . .
261 Rudraya, m., .
. . . . 34 Rudrésvara, te., . . . . . 83, 90 rúpa, a sculptor (P) . Rûpanarayana, te. . . . . . 309 Bapalivacharya, M., . . . Rūpnåth, vi., . . 136, 137, 141, 142 Avari, .. . rûpakarin, . . . . 207n
• 344
Rama, ., . . , 160, 237, 458 Rams, saint, .22, 126, 226, 238, 2510, 262, 263 Rama I., Vijayanagara k.,. 298 and Table, 262 Rama II., do., , . 238 and Table, 252, 253 Rams III, do.,. . . 238 Table, 252, 253 Råms IV., do., . . . . 988 Table, 253 Råmabhadra, 8. a. Råms, . 184, 253 RAmabhatta, mi.. .
. . . . 257 Råmabhatta, 11.,
150, 257 Ramachandra, 8. a. Råma .
. 66 Ramachandra, Yadava k.,. 64n, 111, 218, 225 Ramachandrabbatta, th, .
. 257 Ramadeva, k., . . .
226, 228 Ramalinga, m., . . . .257 Ramalingåvadhånin, m., .
. 256 Råmapatha, Hoysala k., . . .
9, 10, 11
9, 10, 11 Râmašarman, m., . . Rámasêtu, .. a. Râmēóvara,
. 152 Ramaţi (or Ramadi), vi., . . . 177, 182 Ramávadbånin, m., . . . . .257 Ramaya, m., . . . . . . 160 Ramèkvara, vi. . Raņabbita, k., . . råņaka, . . . . 392, 305, 350, 358 Rapávalóks, sur. of Kambayya,. . .187 Randi, vi.. . . . . 845, 346, 360 Randâyiramshavéli-petto, di., . . 149 Rang, ... . . . . . . 240 Ranga, .. a. Srirangam, . , 14, 15, 16, 17 Rabga I., Vijayanagara k., 238 Table, 252 Bab II, do... . 237, 238 Table, 239, 252 Ranga III, do. .
. 238 Table, 868 Ratga IV., do., . . • 838 and Table, 253 Ranga V., do., • .
238 Table Ranga VI., do, . . . 237, 238 and Table Ranganatha, te., . 7, 9, 10, 11, 40n, 117 Ranganayaka, te., . . . 4 addrabgangabhoga, 5. a. angarangabhoga. . 102n Bangarâja, m., . . . . . . 240 Rangaya, m.. .
257 Rangin, god, . . . . . . 16 Randd, vi,
. . . . . 266, 297 rashtra, a district, . . . .259 Rashtrakūta, dy, 64, 104, 105, 106, 159, 162, 167, 168, 169, 171, 172, 175, 268, 269,
282, 283, 284, 293, 294, 295, 297n, 299n Ratnagiri, vi, . . . . . . 178n Tatnas, the three, . . . 184n, 2070 Ratta, s. a. Rashtrakūta, Rahakote 11. 268, 269, 294, 299
171, 268, 269, 294, 299 Ratta-pâti, co., . . . . 294, 299
S
Sabdachaturmukhs, sur. of a Jaina preceptor,
188, 204 Babdamanidarpana, quoted,. . .186, 188n Sabdarnavachandriki, name of a sork, 209n SabdAvatara, name of a sork, . . 167 sabhi, an assembly,. . 281, 284, 285, 360n SabhApati, .., . . , 161, 237, 258 Sabhápati-kavindra, t. . . . . 150 sabhavan, s. a. tatrabhavan, . . . . 2010 Sach&ndalakapittha, vi., . Sadasiva, ...,. .
. . . 255 Sadasivardya, Vijayanagara k., 149n, 1510,
162n, 208 add., 238 and Table 8Adharana, ., . . . . . 345, 350 Sagarabbarasi, soife of Kammara,. . 291, 395 Sahaja-Vidyadhara, biruda, . . . 269 SAhasatunga, k., . . . 186, 200 Sahasrabůha (Arjuna), .
305 Sahasram, vin
135, 137, 141 Sabya, mo. . . . . . 294, 295 Baigoffa-Ganga-Permånadi, ch.,
.165n Bailodbhava, k, . . Paimtr, 1. Cheval, . . . . . 295 Sainyabhita I., .. . . . . 42

Page #462

INDEX.
385
.
.
41
PAGE 1
PAGE Sainyabbits II., k.,
Pusbya-sankranti, . . . 225, 229 Saiva, 22, 116, 171, 187, 201, 202, 240, 251n,
Uttarayana-saṁkrånti, . 214, 231, 236 266, 277, 278, 280, 297 samtána or samtati, the seven kinds of Saks, tribe,
. . . 838n offspring, . . . 64n, 92n, 128n, 291 Bakåditya, supposed k., . . : 396, 337 Sanuudragupta, Gupta k., . . .173n Saka era, 3, 8, 9n, 10, 11, 22, 23, 33, 35, 36, 40, Sanagamayya, m., . . . . 211
48, 54, 57, 60, 66, 70, 71, 72, 73, 80n, 82n, Eanaphulla, Sildra ch... . . 294, 296 83n, 84, 92, 94n, 95, 96, 105, 111, 115, Sandånd-vishaya, di,
. . 346 116, 117, 118, 119, 125, 148, 149, 159, 160, Sangalaiya, 7.,. .
· 270 165n, 169, 170, 172, 173n, 174n, 183, Sångll, vi., . .
. 171 185, 187, 189, 207, 208, 209, 211, 212, Sanivarusiddhi, biruda . 208, 212, 269n 214, 215, 217, 218, 225, 226, 229, 231, 234, śanivarasiddhidēva, god,
. 208n 236, 237, 238 and Table, 289, 254, 268, Saniväravijaya, biruda,
. 269 269, 270, 282, 286, 287, 291, 293, 295, 297, Sankanarya, ... 303, 305, 308, 315, 316, 318, 324n, 326, 336, 337
Sankhachůda, serpent,
. . 294 Sakbar gadyanhà-visbeya, di., . 355, 358 Sankhapaņi, m., . . .
• 354 såkshin, an eye-toitness, . . . 318 Sankheda, oi., . .
• 168 Saktimangala, 8. a. Battiyamangalam, 226, 229 Såntidéra, Jaina preceptor, .
188, 204 salikballa,. . 214 ŠantinAtba, do.,
188,205 sallékhana,
. . 185, 207 Sapada or Sapata, k, . . 238 Salukiks, family, . .
. . .
. 54, 57 Sárajádèvi, te.,. . . . . 110 SAluva-Nrisimha, Vijayanagara k., 238, 252 Såråkachebba Twelve, di.,
· 105 Samacbarisataka, quoted, . . . 189 Saraümatambs, di., . .
131, 133 samadhi, s. a. sallékband, . . 185, 207 Sarman, m., . . .
. . . 68 Samångad, vi... .
1, 2, 103, 106n Śårógadharapaddhati, quoted, . . . 297n såmanta, a vassal, . . . . 209, 211 Sarva, m., . .
. 34 Samantabhadra, Jaina author, . 165, 186, 199 Sarvachandra, ., .
· 134 Samanta-Bhoja, m., . . . . . 93 Sarvadova, m., . Samatirthaka, vi.. . . . . 105 Sarvajña, m.,
• 118 Samayêpuram, vi., .
sarvamanya, free of taxes, , 254, 258 Samsyasundars, author,
sarvanamasya, . . . ... 216, 217 Sambalpur, vi, . . . 312n, SarvanAtba, m.. . .
. . 257 Sambaüra, m., .
Sasanadêvata, goddess. . . . 199 skdhirigrabika, . . 297 Satânga, a car, . .
. . 15 samdhivigrahin, . .
311, 355, 359 Bata pathabrahmana, commentary on the 23, 118 Samgams, vi., .
. 152 Satrubbayamkara, k.,. . . . 187, 201 Samgama I., Vijayanagara k., 22, 23, 52, 35, Såttag, 7., . . . . 281, 284, 285
36, 40, 114, 124, 125, 226, 228 Sattiyamangalam, vi, . . . . . 226 Samgama II., do., 22, 23, 24, 32, 33, 34, 35, 36, sattra, . . . . . 215, 291 116, 118, 119 | Satyamangalam, vi.,.
.35, 116, 116, 225 Sangamēévara, te., . . . . . Satyanitivákya-Kongunivarman, sur. Båtuga, samgha, the Church, . . . , 137, 141
177, 183 Såmiya, vi.
. . 177, 182 Satyakraya, sur. of the Western Chalukyas, Sankaracharya,. . . . . . 171
6,7, 50, 52, 304, 310, 359, 360 Samkaragana, Kalachurik,
• 168 Suty Araya, Western Chalukya k., 293, 294, 295 farkarasakhs (kivapriya), a crystal, . .228n Satyaváky, m., . . . . . . 217 saṁkrântis :
Satyavákya-Permånadi, Western Gariga k., . 175 Dakshinyana-samkrånti,
269, 270 Satyavarman, Eastern Ganga k., . 220n, 221, 332n Karkata-sankranti, . . 269, 270 Avanarajiyapuram, 1. a. Nallur,
119, 126 Makara-samkranti, . . 98 | Savara or Sabara (Saura), tribe, 134 and add.
3D
. 58
58

Page #463

386
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. III.
257
PAGE
PAGE Såvata, k.,. .
263, 265 Silára, 8. a, Sildra. 268, 269, 293, 294, 295 Sayadaka hill,
134 Simba, 8, a. Sing hana,
. . . 111 Sayapa, author,
23, 24, 117, 118, 119 Simbala, Ceylon, . . . 225, 228, 294 Sayyâpali, vi., . .
. 296 Simhanandin, Jaina preceptor, 165, 186, 199 season, rainy, . . . 259, 260 Simhavarman, Pallava k. .
144 Sedakodu, vi.. . . . . . . 202 Simkêsari, s. a. Suokesaru,. . . 22, 24, 34 sekhars, title of a karana,. . . 111 Sinda, family, 136, 230, 231, 335, 236, 307, 310, Sekkilar, author, . 377
311, 316 Selår, family name, . . . . . . 136
136 Sinda, mythical k., . . . . 231, 235 Seleucus, k., . .
. 334 Sinda, the long-armed, . . 231, 235 Sellappe, m., . . . . . 150 Siddaraja, Sinda ch., . . . 307, 310 Belláyi (Kall), goddest, . . . . 9 Sindê vara, te., . . . . 231, 236 šėlusêlagaddi, vi., . . . .
.222
. . . 167, 186, 199, 236 sênápati, . . . . 259, 322 Sindhu, the Indus, . . . 231, 232, 235 Sêndraka, family, . . .50, 62, 136 Sindburájadéra, Paramára k. . . . 46 Sengalpattu (Chingleput), vi. .
149 Singadatta, ., . . . . . . 859 Señji (Gingee), vi. . . 224, 226 Singapärys, mn., . . . . . . 41 Senkalanippattu-efra, di. . . . . 149 Singaperumal, m., . . . . 256 Sennippêrayan or Sennippêraiyan, m., 281, 284, 285 Singavaram, vi., . . . Seravanmabadevi, s. a. Shermadevi, 240, 254 Singayabhatta, ., . Serkhi, 8. a. Sibarakbi, . . . 54 Singhana, Yadava k., sesba, god,
11, 15, 254, 316, 318 Singiri, m., . . śêshadri, m., . . . 240, 256 Singågråma, vi.. . . . . 359 Seshagiri, s.a. Tirumalai hill, 253 sinniyappa, M., . .
150 Satu, s. a. Ramelvara, 162, 163, 164, 254, 255, 309 Siraladevar, Saiva saint, . . . .277n Seura or Slunachandra, 8. a. Sévapadeva, 218 Sirovoha, vi., .
. 316 Sevaņa, co. . . . . . 84, 91, 217
Sirpur, vi. . . 1340 and add., 333, 334 Sêvapadêva, Yadava k., . . . 217, 218 Sirûr, vi.. . . . 162, 1631, 2310 sevuttu-Papappákkam, s. a. Panappáka, 120Biruttonda, Saida saint, . . . .277 Sêvyarasa, Sinda ch., . . . . 231, 235 sisavi, . . . . . . . 296 Shahbâzgarbi, vi.. . . . . 135, 142 SitAbaldi, vi.. .
. 304 . . 136 Siva, god, 2, 3, 6, 18, 20n, 33, 34, 42, 47, 69, 60, Shende, do. . . . . . . 136
63, 66, 70, 71, 74, 78, 82, 84, 89, 91, 93, Shêrmádēvi, vi, . . . . . . 240
95, 101, 102, 103, 114, 116, 124, 125, 126, Shêvada, f. . . . 302, 303n
150, 199, 200, 202, 214, 217, 229, 232, Shibáb-ud-din Muhammad Ghori, k., 339 234, 240, 260, 263, 268, 270, 277, 278, Siddapura, vi.,. .135, 136, 137, 138, 142
280, 293, 307, 310, 316, 318 Siddhantakaumudi, quoted,. . .26n Siva, ., . . . . . . . 7 Siddhântichandrabhushanapanditadáva, m)., 217 Sivaditya, m., . . . . . . 58 Siddhantoddhara, name of a work, . . 202n Bivagupta, Katak k., 324n, 325, 326, 327, 333, Siddharthaka, vi., . . 127, 129
334, 338, 344, 350 Siddhaya, m., . .
, 256 Sivamaharaja, Westers Ganga k., . 75 Siha, m., . . . . . . . 58 Sivamára, do,
160, 161, 167, 168, Sihapaira, m., . . .270n
174, 176, 177, 182 Sihappaiya, .,
, 270 Sivamara-Saigotta-Kongupirarman, do. 177, 182 Sibarakhi or Sitarakkhi Twelve, di.. . 54, 57, 58 Sivan, a cat's-eye, . . . . .228n silabhaūjapâți, vi.. . . . . 354 Sivára, vi., . . . . . . 174 Silahậra, 8.a. Silára, 136, 1860, 208, 211, 214, Sirarpatna, vi.,
. . . 174 268n, 293n, 294 Sivalarman, author, . . . . . 2020 Sîlanka, author, . . . . . . 202n Sivakarinen, , . .
. . . 134 Silára, family, . . . 268n, 293, 294, 295 | Sivasásann, m., . . . . . . 7

Page #464

INDEX.
387
7
330
.
. 237
PAGE Sivața, vin, . .
• 296 Siva-titbi, . .
. 65 Śivavardhamâna, n., Siwani, vi., 258n, 259, 260, 261n, 262n, 334n Siyadoni, vi., .
. 265 Si-Yu-Ki, quoted, . Skandapura, vi, . . . 166, 171 Skandafishya, k., .
• 277, 279 Skandavarman, k., . Skandavarman, Pallava k., . 144, 277 skandhaks, . . .
· 264 Gabbana, ., . . .
• 350 Sôms, m. . . .
• 58 Esmábhatta, ., . .
• 256 Somadêva, author, .
. 209n Sômaladôvi, queen of some vara,
8n, 9 Sómalapura, 8. a. Mattikattapura, somaliśvara, god, . . Somapatha, m., . . Sömanatha, te... . Sômanathaddvapattana, 8. a. Vårawal, 302, 303 Somatâthapura, vi., . . Somanâthârya, m., . . Sômanatha-Somayajin, m.,. Somaråja, m., . .
· 318 Somafarman, m., . .
. . 134 Sömäsi, m., . . .
. . . 150 Sömavåra-bri-Gurvaya, m.,. .
150 Somê vara, Hoysala k., .
.8, 9, 10, 11 Sômēsvara I, Western Chalukya k., . 188 Somê vara II., do., . . 170, 231, 235 Somê varabbatta, m., . . . . . 215 Somêávaradeva, m., . . Somelvaradêya-chakravartin, k., 316, 316, 318 Samidéra, Vijayanagara k., .298 and Table, 251 Somi-Nayaka, m., . . . . . 318 Sopagiri, 8. a. sonagaila, .
• . . 154 soņafaila, s. a. Tiruvannamalai, . . 116, 152 Såpuriys school, . . . . . . 264 Sorab, vi., . . . . . . . 178n Sravana-Belgola, vi., 117, 167, 171n, 184, 185,
189, 209 Áråvasti-mandala, di., . . . 859 broshthin, . . . . . . .802 trêshthini, . . . . . 302, 303n Srt-Dhanyánkapura, s. a. Amaravati, 94, 95, 96, 102 Sridharabhatta, m., . . . 20, 150 Srigiri, m., . .
. : 84 Srikantha, m., . . . . . . 34 Srikanthacharya, m.,.
. . 284
PAGE Srikanthanaths, m. . . . 22, 33, 35, 119 Srikanthapura, s. a. Bitragunta, 22, 33, 34, 35 Srikarana, a secretary,
. . 318 Srimati, f., . . . 23, 24, 119 Árimdyi, s, a. Srimati, . . .
. . 119 Šri-Mullûra, vi., . .
188, 204 Brinallur, 8. a. Nallûr,
119, 120, 120 Srini, m., . . . . . 257 and add. Srinivasa, m., .
. . . 206, 207 Srinivasakstrin, m., . . . . 256 Sripaladeva, Jaina preceptor, , 187, 202 Sripati, m., . . . . . . 111 Sriprithivivallabhs or Sriprithvivallabha,
biruda, 4, 5, 219, 232, 234, 305, 308, 360 Bripurusba, sur. of Muttarasa, 160, 161, 168, 173,
174, 175, 177, 182 Srirangam, vi., 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 14, 15, 17, 72, 116,
117, 152, 154, 2:40 Srirangapattanam (Seringapatam), vi... 151 Srirangurája, m., . . . . . 255 Srisailani, vs., . 59, 64, 116, 152, 154, 296, 291 Śrivalla, .. a. Tiravallam, . . . 70, 71 Brivallabha, sur. of Bhůvikrama,. . 167 Srivallabhanaröndra, sur. of Govinda III., 57, 104 Brivallabha-SonAnandaraja, Sendraka ch., 50, 52 Brivallagrama, vi.. . . . . 354 Árivarddhadeva, Jaina author,
186, 200 Srivijaya, Juina preceptor, . . 188, 204 Srivikrama, Western Gariga k.,, 161, 167, 182 śrutabindu, name of a work, . . . 202n Srutakévalin, . . . . 171n, 185, 198 Stâmâna, vi, . . . . . 296 stambba, a measure, . . . . . 211 sthånadhikarapika, . . Sthapaka, 1. a. Thapa,. . . 269, 270, 271 Subandhu, author, . . . . . 255n Subhachandradeva, Jaina preceptor, . 189 Bubhadeva, m., .
. . . . 3,7 Sabhatunga, eur. of Krishna I., . . 104 Súdi, vi., . .158, 159, 174, 175, 177, 283 Sadra, caste, . . . . . 59, 286 Sudraka, k., . . . . . . 235 Sugata, &. a. Buddha, . . . . 200, 201 Sulaiman, Bengal k., . . . 326, 339 Suldbațavi Seventy, di.. . . . . 184 Sulka mandapika, custom house,. . 264n Sumatideva, Jaina author, . . 186, 200 Sumatisaptaka, name of a toork, . . 186, 200 Sun, race of the,. , 80, 81, 90, 171, 337, 340a Sundaramdrti, Saiva saint, . . . 240, 278
3D 3
217
323

Page #465

388
EPIGRAPHJA INDICA.
(VOL. 111.
PAGE 1
PAGE Sundara-Pandya (Jatavarman), Pandya k., 8, Talavanagara, vi.,
. 168 11, 14, 15, 16, 17, 400 Talavanapura, vi. .
. . . . 165 Sundara-Pandya (Mayavarman), do.. . 17 Talikot, vi. . . . . 298 and add. Bandaréka, te., . . . 255 Tall&bhatta, m., . .
. . . . 292 Sûndi, . a. Sadi.
184 Tálurage-kholla, di. . . . . 215 subka (Gnlka), revenue, 318 Tamraparni, ri.
98, 240, 254 Sunkesaru, di., . . 24 tâmra-sâ sana, a copper-plate grant,
922 Bunkha (dulka), a tax, .
Tamüdiri, the Zamorin, . . . . 68 Supårå, vi.. . . . . 136 Taficha, s. a. Tafijâvûr, . . 151 add. Saradhênapura, vi. .
. 167 Taficha-rajya, co., . . . 151 and add. Sårsprasáda, m., .
264
Tsõjai, o.a. Tañijavur, 161 add., 281, 282, 283, 284, 285 Suratråņa, a Sultán,. . 32, 40, 115, 148 Tañjapuri, s. a. Tañjávur, . . 177, 183, 283 Süraya, ch., . .
. . 89, 90 Tanjavur (Tanjore), vi., 67, 68n, 72n, 151 add., Surya, god. . . . . . 268 159, 161, 162, 164, 165, 169, 175, 239, 281, Süryanåråyana, .. . . . . . 257
282, 283, 284 sutradhåra, an architect, . . . . 111 Tápriêntala (Tågri-êndal), ei.. . 228, 229 sâtras :
tapes,
. . . . . . . 2060 Â pastamba, . . 150, 151, 256, 257 Tåri, goddess, . . . . . Âbyaldyana, . . .
256, 256 Tarkabhashậprakásika, name of a work, 118 Bodhayana, . . .
119,
Tarkarika, vi, . . . . . 850n Dráhyâyana,. .
. 160 Tâta-Pinnama I., Vijayanagara k., 238 and Jaimini,
Table, 251 Pravachana, . . . . . 144 Tatayårya, 7.,' . . . . . 239, 253 Satyåsbadha, .
Tathagata, .. a. Buddha, , 138, 201 Suvannagiri, vi. . . . . 136, 137, 140
Tatpurusha, one of the five faces of siva, . 64 Suvarnaramba, aut. of Govinda IV., : 269
tatti, . . . . . . 263, 264n Svayambhúnátha, st., . . . . 160
Têjdrakipandite, m.,
231, 236 Švêtâmbara, 186n, 187n, 188, 189, 198n, 202n, 203n
tentali, a tamarind tree, . . . . 200 Svētasardvara, .. a. Sravana-Belgola, 185, 207
Térd&l, i., . . . . . . 209 Byâdvada, scepticism,
.
thairs, sthavira, 206, 209
. . .
. . 1370 Thakka, the Panjab, . . 186, 199 Thâld, . . . . . . . 111 Thana, vi... . . . . . .271 Tidgundi, vi.. .
• 306, 308, 3160 Tagarapura, vi., . . . , 208, 212, 269
tiger, crost, 118, 126, 164, 231, 232, 235, 236, Taila II., Western Chalukyak,. 169, 230, 231
307, 316, 318 Tails III., do. . . . . . 83 Timma, Vijayanagara k.,. . 148 Tailapa, 8. a. Taila II., .
. . . 293
Timmábhatta, m., . . . . 150 Tailapadêva, . a. Taila III.,
Timmájyotisbika, 11..
. . 150 Tailapaysa, a. a. Taila II., . . . . 234
Timmarasa, .. . .
240 and add., 256 Tailappe, do,
Timmávadbånin, ... . . . 150, 256 Takári, di, . . . . . .850 Timmaya, M., . . . . . 150, 151 Takkalika, di.,. . • 307, 308, 311 tinduks, tree, . . . . . . 134 Takkâra, vi. . . . . . 850n, 854 Tippaji, queen of Nrisimha, . . 148 Takkârika, vi.,. .
Tippayarya, 7... . . . . . 34, 292 Takkola, Di., . . . . . 282, 283 Tiravado, vi.
. 214 and add. 215 Takshaka, Naga k., . . 231, 236 Tirikatu-visbaya, di.,. . . 18, 20 Talagada-Divi, ti. . . . . 82, 83, 84n tirtha, . . . . . . . 291 Talaigori (Tellicherry), pi.,
69n Tirthahalli, vi... . . . .173n Talakad, vi.,
. . 166, 174 Tirthen, the founder of the religion, 198

Page #466

INDEX.
389
2070
.
.
151
PAGE
PAGE Tirukkalukkupram, vi., 8, 149n, 276, 278n, 279, Trikalinga, co., . . . , 111, 827, 337
280, 281, 282, 283, 284, 285 Trikaņdadesha, quoted, . . . . 198n Tirumala, m., . . . . . 240, 256 trikůta, . . . . . . . 20 Tirumala, Nayaka k. . 237, 238, 239, 240, 255 Trikutdivara, te., . . . 217 Tirumals I., Vijayanagara k., 238 and Table, 262 trilakshana, the three qualities, . . . 2000 Tirumala II., do.. . ... 238 Table, 253 Trildehanapala, Kanauj k., . . 265, 330 Tirumala, Vijayanagara queen, • 238 Table, 252 Trildohana-Pallava, mythical k.,. . 286 Tirumalai, hill,. . . . . 238n, 263n Trilochanarya, m., . . . , 60, 66 Tiramalai, vi...
. . 119, 187n Triņayana Pallava, mythical k.,. . 95, 286 Tiruñầnasambandar, saiva saint, . . 877, 278 triphalf-tamrab sana,
345, 346 Tirunavukkaraiyar, do.,
. . 278
Tripuri, vi. . . . . 177, 183 Tirunelli, vi.. . . . . . 66, 67, 68 Trivikrama, m., . . . . . . 7 Tirupati, vi., . . 150n, 238n, 240 tuladhiróba, a ceremony, . . . 14a Tiruppågmalaidēva, te., . . , 750 tulani, S. a. bhavana,. Tirupparankunram, vi.. .
. . 17n
Télénda or Trälândâ, vi.. . Tirapparuttikkunram vi.,
. 117
Tulumva-khanda, di., . . . . 346 Tiruppasar, vi. . . . . . 116
116 Tulushka, a Musalmán, . . . . 40 Tiruppúndurutti, vi.. . . . . 280, 281 Tuluvu, co., . . Tirattondar, the sixty-three, . . . 240 TundAka-vishaya, s. a. Tondai-mandalam, .119n Tirattondattogai, name of a hymn . 278 Tundira, co., . . . . . 325, 228 tirutuvalaya, taz, .
. . . . 258
Tundirs-mandala, 8. a. Tondai-mandalam, .119n tiruvadi, His Majesty, . . . 69, 240 Tangabhadra, ri, . . .35, 40, 125, 149 Tiruvallam, oi., .
. . 70 Taranallur, vi, . . . . . 120 Tiruvanaikka, vi.. . . 72. 73 Tarushka, a Musalman, . . . 152, 339 Tiruvannamalai, vi., .
116, 240, 282 Turvasu, mythical k., . . . . . 161 Tiruvârûr, vi... . . . 240, 278n Turvuna, vi., . . . . . . 350 Tiruvasi, oi., . . . . . 10 Tiravattiyur (Little Conjeeveram), vi... 71 Tirovêngada, m., . . 240, 357 Tiruvêakam-Udaiyar, m.,. .
Udagai, vi.. .
. . . 283n tiruvêttai, . . . . . . . 78 udagayans, the sun's progress to the north, Tiruvisaippa, name of a work, . . 280, 281
127, 129, 131, 134 Tirvaţi-rajya, di., . . . 240, 254 Udaiyar, dy. . . . . . 116 Tivars, k., . . .
udaka-bandha, a sluice, , .
130 Tondai-mandalam, co.
120 Udays, author, . . . . Tondira-mandala, .. a. Tondai-mandalam, 119, Udays, s. a. Chododays, . . . 88
126 Udayachandramangalam, -. a. Udayêndiram, Toranallûri, &. a. Turanallûr, 120, 126
144, 145 Tarkhede, vi., .
. . . 68 Udaya-Choda, 8. a. Chododaya, . . . 83 Tosali, oi., . . . . 137 | Udayadity, Paramdra k., . . 47, 48 Traikataka, dy.
135 Udayakhadin, m., . . . .222 Trailokyadipikå, name of a work, . . . 203n Udayana, k., . . 134n and add., 333 Trailokyamahadevi, queen of Vikramaditya II., 3, 7 Udayavarman, Paramára k., . . 48n Trailokyékvara, to. . . . . . 3,7 Udayêndiram, vi., 74, 75, 79, 80n, 134n, Traividya, sur. of Sripaladeva,
187, 202 142, 145, 164, 165, 167, 168, 178n, 186, tribbôga, . . . 217
277, 278, 280, 281, 282, 312n Tribhuvanamalla, sur. of Betma, . , 95 Udayêndumangala, 8. a. Udayêndiram, 74, 75, Tribhavanamalls, sur. of Vikramaditya VI., 804,
79, 145 307, 310, 311 Udaypur, vi. . . 470, 480, 839 Trichinopoly, oi. . . . . 8, 72nndranga,. . . . 264. 270

Page #467

390
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
VOL. III.
PAGE Ugrakhediraja, m., . . . . .222 Uhinsi, 8. a. Uşamañjêri, . . . 149, 150 Ujjain, di. . .
329, 331 algu (bulka), a toll, . .
· Bon Ulhas, ri., . . . . . . . 371 Umamabesvara, god, . . . . . 214 Onamañjêri, vi.,
.147, 149, 150n aparikara,. . . . . 47, 109n, 270n upåsaka, a lay-toorshipper,. . 140, 141 Upêndrasiigba, n., . Uraisûr, vi., . . . , 72, 73, 281 Crjaka, 8. a. Kårttika, . .
125 Uruvapalli, vi., . . . 143, 144, 145n, 1460 Utkala, Orissa, . . . .
337
-
71
Vachâmbâ, f. . . . . . . 93 Vachchbapayya, m., . . . . .222 Vadadgula, vi., . .
. . 296 Vadagujara-vamia, . . . 265 Vadakarai-Venkönkudi, vi.. . . . 72, 73 Vadakku-Nallar, 8. a. Nallur, . . 120 Vadamals, m., . . .
240, 257 Vaddiga, Ráshtrakita k, 169, 175, 268n,
269, 271n, 293 Vadtbhakanthirava, 6. a. Vadibhasińha, 188. 205 Vaibhasimha, author, . . . . 199n Vaatbhasińba, sur. of Ajitasêna, 188, 205 Vådiko Ahala, sur. of Padmanabha, 188, 205, 206n Vadiraja, Jaina preceptor, 187, 188, 203, 204 Vadiy Ar-gana, . . . . Vadlakuru, vi., . . . . 83, 91 våbuka, . . . . våbald, a water-course,. . . . 298 Vaidika, 6. a. Beenagar, . . . 186, 199 Vairigodhûmagharaţta, ch., . . . 84, 92 Vaishnava, .
. . . 240, 2510 vaisvasika. . . . . . . 42 Vajjadadêva, saldra ch., . . . Vajrabasta, Eastern Ganga k., 1310, 221, 222 Vajrahasta V., do. . . . . 222 Vajranandin, Jaina author, . . 188, 199 Vajrata, k., , . . . . . 106 Vakadépa, Katak k., . . . . 137 VAkataka, dy. . . . . 259, 834n Vakaredda, vi., . . . . . 341, 344 Vakkari, ri, . . . . . . 84 Vakpatirkja, Paramdra k., . 46, 329, 831
PAGE Vakragriva, Jaina preceptor, , 186, 199 Valabbt, vi., 185, 164, 803, 319, 320, 322, 323n Valaka-Kamaya, ch.. . . 72, 73 Valavada, 8. a. WA]wa,
208, 209, 211 Valioagara, 6. a. Valipattana, . . .2940 Valipattana, vi.. . . . . . 294, 295 Valla, 8. a. Tiruvallam, . . . 70, 71 Vallabha, k., . . . . . 106 Vallabha, m., . .
31, 41 Vallabha, sur. of Govinda II., . . Vallabhadurjaya, ., . . .
360 Vailabhaghosha, ., . . Vallabharaja, .. a. Palikesin II...
277 Vallabharaja, sur. of Dantidurga,
· 104 Vallabharya, m., . . .
• 292 Vallalisvara, god, . .
. 8n Vallam, vi.. . . . . . . 278 Valluva-nadu, di.,
68, 69 Vamana, m., . . . . . Vamsapotaka-bhogs, di. .
269, 265 Vanabhid, m., . . Vanapalli, vi., 59 and add., 60, 42n, 286, 287 Vandavasi, vi., . . . . . . 36n Vanga, co., . . . . . 149, 153 Van-Talaigêri-Gandan, m., . . . . 69 våpa, a measure,. . .
314n Vâparavata, vi., . .
296 Vapavata, vi., . .
. 222 Vâppaiya-broshthin, m. . . . . 270 Vappuvanna, śilara ch., .
269 vapyaka, a medsure, . . .
214 Varadabbatta, m., . . . . 240, 257 Varadábhatta, ., . . . Varadaraja, 8. a. Aro]Ala-Perumal
240 Varadaya, il., . . . . . 150 Varkhamibira, astronomer,. . .111, 335n Vardhanadi, rii,. . . . . 226 Varába-sartani, di.,. . 127, 129 Vardhamana, s.a. Mahavira, . . 185, 198 Varubennå, ri, .
. . våsaka, .. a. rajadhani (P), . . . . 20n Vasantaraya, sur. of Anna-Váma, . . 286, 291 Vasant-Otsava, the spring festival, . . .286 Vasavadatta, commentary on the,. . . 255n Vasishtha, m., . . . . . . 358 Vesisana-Ghaisasa, m., . .
214 Vaso, m., . . . . . . Vasudeva, m., . . 209, 292, 305, 344 Vasuki (Vasugi), Naga k.,. . 231, 235 VAtapt, .. a. Badami, 3, 52, 377, 278n, 280

Page #468

INDEX.
391
PAGE
PAGE Vagasthalikapraya, di.,. .
| Venkatádri, m., . . 161, 240, 255, 256, 257 ray-kkélppån, a secretary,
• 69n | Venkatadri, Vijayanagara k. 238 and Table, 268 Våyolinga at Kalahasti, • 930 Venkatapati, .,
. 240, 258, 257 Váyvada Twelve, di., . • 807, 808, 911 Venkatafaila, 8. a. Tirumalai bill,. . . 253n Vedabhåshya, . . . . 118, 125 Venkatayya, m., . . . . 256 Vēdagirióvara, te., . . . . . 276 Venkateka, god, 22, 226, 236, 238, 239, 251, . Vedas and Sakhas :
258 Rich, . ... 41, 256, 256, 257 Venkatesvara, m., . . . . . 356
Babvpicha,. . . 105, 150 Venköŋkuļi, vi. . Såman,. . 150, 215, 256, 257, 344 Vênugopala, te., . . . . . . 94 Chbandoga or Chbåndoga, 127, 129, 131, Véppambattu, vi.. . 134, 216, 354, 359 Verawal, vi., .
302, 303 Kauthuma, . . . 7, 344, 354 Verpå, s. a. Krishna, . . . . 94, 102 Yajus, 119, 1200, 150, 151, 255, 256, 257, 345 vetti, 8. a. vishţi,
. . . 823n Kåpys, . . . . 305, 344 vidárasára, 8. a. vaiờůrya, . . . . 2040 Madhyamdina, . . . 58, 105 Vidyabharaṇadêya, m., . . . . 217 Taittiriya,. . . . 49, 105, 144 Vidyadhanamjaya, sur. of Hémasena, 187, 202 Vajasaneya, . 18, 20, 58, 328, 350 Vidyadhara, . .
294 Vajasanêyin, . . . . . 106
Vidyadhara Bhañja, k., . Vajin, . . . . . 106 Vidyanagarl, s.a. Vijayanagara,. . .116n Véganadi, ri., . .
. . 226, 229 Vidyananda, author, . . . . . 1860 Vela-Dånda, di, . . . 83, 84, 90, 91 Vigahapala, m., . . . . . 814 veli, a land measure,. . 72, 73, 149, 258n Vigrabara ja, k., . . . 263, 329 Velúr, vi., . . . . .238, 280n, 282 vihar-teava, . .
. 16 Velvalla, 4. a. Belvola, . . . . 7n Vijayabahu, sur. of Vikramaditya II, . 74, 75, 79 Véma, Reddi k.,
59, 64, 286, 287, 291 vijaya-dalami, tithi, . . . . . 73n V&mapura, 8. a. Nadopůru, . . 287, 292 VijayAditya, sildhdra ch... 208, 209, 211, 293n Vêmasåni, f.,
287, 291 Vijayaditya, Western Chalukya k., 2, 3, 6, 7 Vômavaram, vi.,
. . . 287 Vijayaditya, Western Ganga k., . , 177, 183 Véņadu (Travancore), co.,. . 6, 89 VijngAditya I., Dana k., . . 75, 78 Vanapali (Verapoli), vi.. . . . . 68 Vijay Aditya II., do... .
75, 79 Venapali-nada, di., . .
68, 69 Vijayalaya, Chola k., . . . . . 280 Vengadam, 1. a. Tirumalai hill, ...150n, 240n Vijaranagara, vi., 22, 23, 24, 33n, 35, 36, 40, Vårgadatt-Appa, ., . . . 240, 256 72, 73, 114, 115, 116, 117, 118, 119, 120, Vengala, Vijayanagura queen, 238 Table 125, 126n, 148, 149, 225, 226, 237, 238 Voigi, con . . . . . . 104
and Table, 239, 254n Vêni, . a. Kșishna, . . . . 82n, 940 Vijayanagara, 8. a. Vijayanegara,
360 Venkadatt-Appa, 71... .
150 Vijayapáladeva, Kanauj k.,. . 263, 265 Venkadatt-Upuvâr, m., . . . . 150 Vijayarajadeva, k.,
. . . 312, 314 Venkampåka, vi., .
. 149 vijaya-saptami, titki, . . . . 54, 58 Vedkapa, ., . . . . 257 Vijayasena,' k.,
. 3280, 329 Venkata, m., .
Vijayê varn, te., . . . 3, 6, 7, 287, 291 Venkata I., Vijayanagara k., 237, 238 Table, Vijay@varam, vi., . . . . 287 239, 252 Vikrama, Sinda ch., .
. . 316 Venkata II., do. 237, 238 and Table, Vikrama, Western Ganga k., 161, 167, 182
239, 253, 254, 255, 258 Vikramaditya, k., 208, 212, 235, 326, 336, 387 Venkata III., do. . . 238 and Table, 253 Vikramaditya I., Bana k.,. . , 75, 79 Venkatá, Vijayanagara queen, , 238 Table Vikramaditya II., do. . . . . 74, 75, 79 Venkatachala, 8. a. Tiranalai hill,
154 Vikramaditya I, Western Chalukya k., 160, Venkatadri, do, . . . . . 116, 15 |
173n, 369
257

Page #469

392
PAGE
Vikramaditya II., Western Chalukya k., 3, 6, 359, 360 Vikramaditya VI., do., 305, 307 Vikrama era, 47, 48, 111, 173n, 263, 264n, 265, 303, 326, 335, 336, 337 .186n 8, 9
Vikramankade vacharita, quoted, Vikramapuram, s. a. Kannanûr, Vikramasimhapura, s. a. Nellûr, 24 and add., 33 Vikrama-Solan-Ula, quoted, 80n, 281 167
237, 238, Table, 239, 244n
Vilanda or Vilandha, vi., Vilapâka, vi., Viluchadla-Prabhu, m., Vimala, author,.
318
167
187, 201
.15, 17, 102, 116, 230
264 127, 130
188, 201 . 173 268 329, 330 91 3340
327, 351, 35, 358
328 303
198
117
218
214
70, 71, 80n
71, 75, 80, 82
Vira-Hemmâliraya, k.,.
238, 251
virama, 278, 329, 341, 315, 346, 347, 351, 355
Virama, m.,
151 and add.
151, 237, 258 116, 148 8n 280, 281 280n .173n 148
239, 254
.
Vira-Bâchanna-Vodeya, ch.,
Vira-Ballala, Hoysala k., Vira-Bhôjadeva, Silâhára ch.,
Vira-Champa, ch.,
Vira-Chola, ch.,.
Vimalachandra, Jaina preceptor,
vimâna, a shrine, vimaopaka, a coin, Vinayachandra, m., Vinayaditya, Hoysala k.,
Vinayaditya, Western Chalukya k.,
Vinayaka, s. a. Ganapati,
Vinayakapala, k.,
Vindhya, mo., Vindhyasakti, k.,
Vinitapura, vi.,
viniyuktaks,
Viñjhadeva, m., Vira, s. a. Mahavira,
•
Viraraghava, m.,
Vira-Somésvara, te.,
Viravanallur, vs.,
·
Viranacharya, m.,
Vira-Narasimha, Vijayanagara k.,
Vira-Narasingisvara, god,
Viranarayana, sur. of Parantaka I.,
Viranarayanachchêri, vi.,
Vira-Nopamba, k.,
Vira-Nrisimha, s. a. Vira-Narasimha,
Virapa, Nayaka k.,
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
.
•
.
.
.
150 315, 318 240 240, 254 144
Viravanalluru-maghani, di., Viravarman, Pallava k., Viraveḍenga-Narasingha-Satya vakyaKongunivarman, Western Ganga k., 177, 183
Vira-Venkata, s. a. Venkata II.,. Vira-Vijaya, Vijayanagara k Virifichipuram, vi., Virupaksha, m.,
36, 37, 40
35 add.
41, 160
Virupaksha, s. a. Pampapati, 22, 34, 35, 40, 41, 114, 116, 119, 125, 126, 151, 152, 226 1, 3
Virupaksha, te., Virupaksha, Vijayanagara prince, 225, 226, 228, 229. 36 36, 72n
Virupaksha I., Vijayanagara k., Virupaksha II., do.,
149
92, 221
.
Virupaksha-Nayakêndra, ch., vishaya, a district, Vishnu, god, 7, 11, 14, 15, 16, 17n, 22, 38, 40, 50, 52, 59, 63, 64, 74, 780, 81, 82, 89, 91, 94, 101, 102, 114, 116n, 124, 126, 144, 148n, 149, 150, 217, 225, 228, 234, 238n, 240, 251, 252, 253, 254, 268, 270, 286, 291, 304, 305, 307, 310 Vishnudeva, m., 20 Vishnudê vårådhya, M., 118
Vishnugopa, Western Ganga k., 159, 161,
Vishnugopavarman, Pallava prince,
Vishnupurana,
Vishnusarman, m.,
Vishnu-Sarvajfia, s. a. Sarvajña,
Vishvaksena, god,
Visvakarman, m., Viśvakarma-vamsa, Visvanatha, Nayaka k., Visvapa, do.,
Visvesvara, god, Vithapai, m., Vitthala, m., Vitthaléévara, te., Vitthapa, m.,
vittollaka, s. a. vishti,. Vivutha, s. a. Vyûtha, Vizagapatam, vi.,
Vratakhanda, quoted,
[VOL. III.
.
Vrenkați, vi.,
Vriddhadeva, Jaina preceptor, vriddharaja,
PAGE
.. 255, 258
Vyadgarula, vi.,
.
162n, 166, 167, 181
144 . 334n
134 118
.11, 15, 238, 251
164, 174n 164n 239, 254 239, 255
254
·
.
.
.
305
34, 150
149 41 823n 138, 142
222 218 93 . 186n 166, 167 199
vritta, metre, vritti, a share, 8n, 41, 93, 102, 126, 150, 215, 255, 258
296
.
.
•

Page #470

INDEX.
393
PAGE Vyágbrågrabárs, s. a. Chidambaram,
280 Vyaghrapataka, vi., . . . 263, 265 Vyasa, saint, 21, 110, 130, 131, 222, 259,
263, 323 Vyasarayabhatta, m., . . . 257 Vyaths, . a. Tathagata Buddha, 138, 141, 142
Walwa (Valavêm), vi., Whitefield, vi.,. . Wokkaléri, vi., .
W . . .
. 209 . 115 3n, 162, 163, 359
Siddharthin, Srimukha,
.
.
Vijaya,
YAdavs, family, 64n, 111, 114, 124, 217, 218, 225 Yada, mythical k., .35, 40, 114, 124, 217, Yaksharya, ., . . . . . . YalangBvil (Ilangórii), te., . . . Yallappa, m., . . Yallaya, m., . . . . . . 257 Yallubbatta, ., . .
.
256 Yalluyajvan, m., . . yamala-vapi, a double cistern, Yabôbhita, I., . . . . . . 42 Yagovarman, Chandella k., . yâtr-otsava, . . . . . . 16 Yavana, a Musalmán, '339, 253, 320, 334,
. 335, 336, 337, 338, 339, 340 Yayâti, sur. of Maba-Sivagupta, 324, 325, 326, 327, 333, 336, 337, 338, 339, 340, 351,
354, 355, 358 Yayatinagara, vi.. . . . 327, 355, 358 Years of the cycle :
Bhava, . . . . . 96, 239, 254 Chitrabbânu, . . . . 111 Dundubhi, . . 208, 209, 307, 308, 310 Durmukba,.
. 22, 33 Hêmalamba, . . . . 269, 270 Jaya, . . . . . 160 Khara,. . .
. .. 82n, 84, 92 Kilaka,. . 36n, 185, 207, 295, 297 Krödbin,
. . . 35, 40 Kshaya. . . . . . . 117, 118 Nandana, . .
. .
. 54, 57 Paridhåvin, . . . . . 8. 215
PAGE Plava, . . .
72, 73 Prabhava, . . . 159, 169, 170, 305
. . . . . 10 Pramadicha, . . . . . . 255n Pramadin,
. . 117, 215 Pramáthin, . 119 and add., 125 and add Pramoda,
. 96, 211, 212 Pramodûta,
. . . . 255n Raktákshin,
. . . . . 225, 229 Radhirðdgårin,
. 82n Sadbarana,
159, 170,-214 Sarvajit,
. 36n Sarvarin,
. 149 Saumya,
. 367, 95
• 60, 65
· 116n, 229, 231, 236 Vibhavs,
. 1720 .
. . . 11, 160 Vikarin,
. . . . 159, 184 Vikrama;
. . . . . 114 Vikrita, . . . . 230, 231n, 234 Virðdbakrit, .
217, 218 Virddhikrit,
. .
36n Vyaya,. . .
. . . 36, 82n Years of the reign, 9, 10, 67, 69, 75, 144,
160, 168, 173, 174n, 259, 277, 279, 280, 281, 282, 284, 285, 324, 325, 327,
341, 344, 345, 345, 350, 351, 355, 359 Yelburga, vi., . . . . 230 Yenamadala, vi., . . . 94, 95, 96, 102n, 286 Yoga, m., . . . . . . . 58 yogas :vriddhi, . . . . . . 170
vyatîpåta, . . . . . 281, 286 Yogasastra, quoted, . . . . 198n yojana, a measure of distance, 24 and add., 33 yuvamahåråja, an heir-apparent, , • 144
.
.
.
Zodiac, signs of the :
Dhanus, . . . Kumbha, Mina, . . . Mithuna . Simba, . . .
. . .
. . .
. .
. 10 9, 72, 73
. 10 . 10 72, 118

Page #471


Page #472
_